《Mysterious Job Called Oda Nobunaga》


 1 - 1. Seeking the Sorcerer

    I was born into the lordly class, but I never felt blessed for it.


    The reason is that I was born the second son of a lord.


    My brother, who was ten years older than me, already had the right to inherit the land, and I was the son of a concubine. My mother died of a bad prognosis after giving birth to my sister when I was three years old, and my father died of illness when I was ten.


    Because of this, I have spent the last few years of my life being thoroughly persecuted by my half-brother.


    The other side was the rightful lord, and I was treated as one of his vassals. I was given only half of a small village, and when it came to wars with neighboring lords, I was sent to them, even though I had not yet become an adult.


    But those unhappy days are over today.


    "Mr. Arsrod, you are in a very good mood."


    My attendant, Laviala, who dresses me, told me. I cannot wear formal clothes by myself. There are several buttons on the back.


    "I see... Raviara knows that..."


    "Of course. Raviara here has served by Master Arsrod''s side for nearly seventeen years!


    Raviara was one of the few people in my family that I had known as a child.


    She was a daughter of elven blood, which gave her pointy ears and beautiful blond hair.


    She was a nanny''s daughter, a woman who fed and nurtured me. We were the same age, so we were almost like family.


    Conversely, the fact that Raviara is a nanny-daughter exposes the weakness of my status.


    The status of elves is not very high in this land. In order to differentiate myself from my brother, who is the son of a full-brother, I was made a nanny to a man of Elvish blood. Of course I would not avoid Raviara on such grounds.


    "Today, at last, I am an adult. And I will be given a profession."


    In this country, when you grow up and become an adult, you are supposed to get a job.


    Priests can hear the voice of God and know a person''s aptitude.


    However, it does not mean that he/she can work and eat in that vocation for the rest of his/her life. In most cases, the aptitude is only a little better than the average person.


    In other words, even if a son of a farmer is told "you are a warrior by profession," it is almost impossible for him to live as a warrior with just a little bit of strong arms. Although, there are some bonuses to abilities depending on the occupation, which may be useful in case of conscription to a war.


    In the case of lords, it is unlikely that a man would stop being a lord and become a warrior because he was told that he is suited to be a warrior, and he would only aim to be a lord who is active in battle. For this reason, the professions given in temples are often referred to as "aptitude professions" and not as actual jobs.


    However, there are some very powerful professions that can affect one''s life.


    One of them is the magical swordsman.


    It is a profession that is reserved for heroes who excel in both magic and swordsmanship, and in fact, all those who built dynasties in the past had the profession of a magic swordsman.


    If I become a magic swordsman and play an active role, my brother who bullies me will have no choice but to recognize me, and if my military fame spreads, the central royal family may order me to serve them directly, even though they are leaning towards it at the moment.


    I might be able to escape from the position as the second son of a small lord who is given almost no rights and forced to fight a life-or-death war.


    Other than that, there is a chance for a wise man or a priest to leave his land by saying that he will go to the capital to study. If you become a good wise man or priest, you can play an active role using magic, so there is a good chance that my brother would approve of you.


    So it''s only natural that I''m excited.


    I''m going to become a magic swordsman.


    For this reason, I have read books on magic and trained my sword to a certain degree. I have read books on magic and trained my sword to a certain extent in order to become a magic swordsman myself.


    "As for Raviara, I would like her to become a sage and join a research institute. The Kingdom of Thirlwil is currently in the middle of a <. ....... Yes, you''re all dressed!


    Raviara came toward my front with a cheerful smile.


    "I wish we didn''t have to fight, but if we don''t, the surrounding lords will destroy us."


    The Kingdom of Thirlwil, which had existed for 300 years, was in a state of civil war as the royal family''s power weakened and lords from all over the land fought each other for land. It is commonly referred to as the . This is the reason why we have to go to war so often.


    "Whether you fight or wish for peace, there is no harm in having power, is there?


    "Yes, I am well aware of your intelligence, Mr. Arsrod. ....... Please pray for the glory that awaits you in the future, Mr. Arsrod.


    I gently patted Laviala''s head as she folded her hands and prayed for me.


    Then I went with Laviala to the temple in the territory.


    "Viscount''s brother Arsrod, I presume. Come on, come on, come on."


    Since it is the lord''s job to fund the temples in his domain, the priests'' treatment of me was not so bad.


    The old priest took me in front of a statue of a god.


    He said, "I would like you to bow your head there. And now I will tell you the occupation God has given me, Mr. Arsrod. Please keep still until I tell you to open your eyes.


    "Yes, thank you."


    I felt Laviala''s eyes watching me from a distance.


    Come on, for God''s sake, call me a magic swordsman!

 2 - 2. A profession you have never heard of

    Come on, please, say "Mage Swordsman"!


    This is going to define my life!


    I wonder if the priests also hear the voice of God. There was a long, long silence. I know these silent moments can feel long. .............


    .........................


    ...................


    But still, isn''t it awfully long?


    "What is this, ......?��God, ......?"


    The old priest spoke strangely.


    Could it be that such an extraordinary occupation had come down to him as an oracle?


    It is not very often that a person is given a profession like a great wizard or a great sage, which is a higher level version of the same profession. This will inevitably lead to a significant increase in the growth of the related abilities and the possibility of success in life. Not a bad thing.


    "So there''s no doubt about it. ....... Please forgive me for questioning God. ......"


    I knew the priests were surprised at my incredulity.


    Well, my future opens up from here!


    "Please open your eyes."


    I opened my eyes and looked at the priest.


    "What is my profession?"


    "Master Arsrod, your profession is ---- odanobunaga."


    "Oda Nobunaga?"


    I had never heard of it. Or rather, I had no idea what he did.


    "Excuse me, what kind of occupation is this Oda Nobunaga ......?"


    "God didn''t tell me that much either ....... But I am sure that his occupation is Oda Nobunaga. ......


    "That''s absurd!��How can I aim for a job that I don''t know what I''m going to do if I''m told I''m suited for it!"


    I''m upset. I had been waiting for this day for so long. ....... I had worked so hard to become a magical swordsman, and I couldn''t believe it was Oda Nobunaga.......


    "This is a mistake!��Ask God what my profession is again!"


    "We cannot doubt God. However, I was also worried, so I asked God if I was right about the occupation, which I had never heard of. ....... I was told that there was no problem. It is not right to change it.


    No such .......


    I have to live with the occupation of Oda Nobunaga.


    What language is it in the first place? ....... I have no idea what it means." Does it mean something like "merchant of dried goods," or does it mean "Odanobunaga"?��I don''t know what Oda and Bunaga are, so in the end I don''t have a clue.


    "And anyway, ...... Mr. Arsrod will be given the blessing of the profession of Oda Nobunaga. If you live your life in accordance with that blessing, you will be assured of peace and development.


    Texan: ....... What''s a way of life in line with Oda Nobunaga? ....... If you don''t even know what the word means, how can you follow it? .......


    "I don''t suppose you''ve been told by your brother to make a nuisance of yourself?"


    My brother is the lord of this land. Even a priest cannot defy him. He needs the lord''s support to pay the large sums of money required for festivals and so on. It is not uncommon to find temples that are completely in league with their lords.


    "That is not possible!��I have only conveyed the word of God correctly."


    He is not lying. But that doesn''t mean I have no idea what Oda Nobunaga is.


    I guess he was so dejected that when he went to Laviala, the first thing he said to me was, "Cheer up.


    "There''s no way I can cheer up. ....... My vocation is Oda Nobunaga. ......


    Then Laviala hugged me tightly.


    "La, Laviala ......?"


    "Would you feel better if I did this ......?��You know, they say people feel a little safer when they are hugged. ......"


    I could tell that Raviara was quite concerned about me.


    "I know it was hard for you. ....... I''ve worked so hard for this day. ......"


    "Thank you, Raviara. It''s a big relief."


    Regret will not turn anything around. At least we have to be positive.


    "I''m an adult now, knowing what I do. I can''t be a child and dwell on it. I''m going to change now."


    "Mr. Alsrod, you are a man of honor."


    "Besides, Odanobunaga might be a scary cheat."


    ��


    I went to the castle of Navre, where my brother ruled, and reported it to him.


    "Ha ha ha!��I never thought I''d be in such a mysterious profession!��It''s a pity that you were so eager to become a magic swordsman!"


    It pisses me off, but it''s hard for me not to say, "Oda Nobunaga is also a great job.


    "When I was told my profession, I was a warrior. I thought it was a very ordinary occupation, but it was better than Odanobunaga. I must thank God for that.


    His followers are chuckling.


    They''re so easygoing. The Nevrue are only a small force anyway. If they were to fight a proper war with the Mineria in the west, they could be destroyed. Or, in fact, they''re in trouble.


    That is one of the reasons why I have never been happy to be born into the lordly class.


    A large lord, however, a small or medium lord could have been killed if he made even one wrong political decision. Then, I sometimes thought that it would have been better to be a peasant who was free from such fear.


    "By the way, didn''t your brother suffer a heavy defeat in his first battle as a warrior?


    My brother''s face turned red. He''s so easy to understand.


    This brother was never strong in war. In fact, for a warrior, he''s probably never even defeated a proper enemy before.


    Don''t talk about others!


    Look in the mirror and say that line. Some of his men, who have served him since his father''s time, frown at him because he''s not mature enough. They know they''re incompetent.


    A profession has a growth bonus as one''s ability increases, but in the case of a warrior, the attack and defense are automatically increased by 20% to what they were at the time.


    A person who is recognized as a warrior can almost never be defeated in a one-on-one fight against a non-warrior, but Geisel must have been slacking off on his swordsmanship training.


    "But it is certain, Arsrod, that you have grown up. That in itself is a good thing.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Finally, you''re talking like a big brother.


    But then he laughed again.


    "So here''s the thing. I want you to go to the castle that Mineria''s people are attacking as a general. It is a small fortress, but it is an important stronghold to protect our territory. Defend it to the death."


    "You mean Fort Nagrad?"


    That''s the very front line. If you''re not careful, you''ll die.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. It makes sense that you, the brother of the lord, should go there to boost morale. Get rid of those Mineria men. If you run back and let them take the fort, I''ll make you responsible as a general. That is the way of an adult who has been given a job.


    This means that if you run away, you will be executed.


    If you stay in the fort, you will be killed.


    Even if you run away, you will be executed.


    I was suddenly in a hopeless situation.


    Answer me. You are only my vassal. You are the brother of a lord. There are things you must do. Go and fight with your life to defend the land of Nevru, which you have inherited from your father."


    It is true that it is my role to protect Nevre.


    A lord must defend his people and his domain with his life. That''s what a lord does.


    I will do it. And I will survive.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll be at Fort Nagrad immediately!

 3 - The Fall of the Three Forts and the Special Capacity

    As soon as he returned to his mansion, Raviara snapped at his brother''s treatment.


    "It''s too much!��You told me to go to Fort Nagrad!��It''s like you wanted to kill Mr. Arsrod from the very beginning!"


    "It can''t be helped. It is true that the fort must be defended, and it is true that morale will be higher if someone close to the lord goes.


    "Then why don''t you go yourself, my lord!��The only reason you won''t go there is because you''re afraid of war!��If the fort falls anyway, the Nevre territory will be in danger!"


    That''s, well, you''re right.


    I said something stupid to my brother and made him angry. He''s really an idiot, so I hit him back.


    "Well, why don''t you inform the enemy Minerian territory?"


    Laviala''s eyes were serious. Serious, but a dangerous subject.


    "You ....... What would you do if one of my brother''s agents was here?


    "A lord is beloved by his subjects because of the favor he owes them. If he does not show such favor and only treats his subjects in a despicable manner, he has the right to abandon them. Besides, in the time of the , betrayal should not be uncommon!


    Raviara is desperate to keep me alive somehow. That''s how hard the defense of Fort Nagrad is. Although it stands on a terrace right next to the river, making it difficult to be attacked, it could fall at any moment under repeated attacks.


    "Mr. Arsrod, we are nothing if we die in a place like this!��Besides, the enemy Minerian side must think that they can use it as a banner if the brother of the Lord of Navre betrayed them!��It is not even a dream to rule this Nevre territory in the position of Mineria''s vassal!"


    Laviala''s words almost swayed my heart a little.


    It is true that I might even be able to raise my own position if I play my cards right.


    But then my sister Altia staggered in.


    "Welcome back, brother. ......"


    As soon as she greeted me, she started coughing. She has always been sickly.


    Althea, if you''re sick, don''t come out.


    "But I heard a voice saying he was going to the fort. ....... Then you won''t see me for a while. ......


    I sighed.


    "Raviara, I still don''t think we should go through with the betrayal plan. We can''t take Altia with us. If we betray him, Altia will--"


    "Yes. ....... To make an example of you, the life of Lady Altia is ......."


    Probably from the beginning, my brother Geisel knew I couldn''t betray him.


    I could never put Altia in danger.


    On the other hand, taking the sickly Altia to an unhygienic fortress would be no better than putting her in a house on fire. Besides, there is no way I can explain myself when people accuse me of taking her sickly sister with me.


    It would be strange to think that there is no one in the fort who has the brother''s breath, and any suspicious activity would be reported immediately.


    "I guess I''ll have to go myself. I have to go and win."


    "But there are at most two hundred and fifty men packed in the fort. ....... The enemy probably has about 2,000 men. ....... I suppose you could take about a hundred men with you, Arsrod, but it''s not much to go on anyway. ......


    They say that an attacker needs about three times as many men as a besieger.


    In other words, to defend against 2,000 enemies, you need about 700 men. On the other hand, if the number of soldiers is doubled, there is a high possibility of plague, and more food is needed. If a small number of elite soldiers can prevent the outbreak of disease, it is better to have a small number of elite soldiers.


    The problem is that there is always a lack of room to spare when defending with a small number of men.


    It is almost impossible to keep a war going for a long time with extreme tension. If you are relaxed at any point, you may be dropped. At the very least, you can never push back the enemy.


    "We have to do it even if we don''t feel comfortable. That''s my job."


    Please, may Oda Nobunaga be an amazing profession. .......


    ��


    One hundred and twenty soldiers, led by Raviara and myself, set out for Fort Nagrad.


    This fort is located on this side of the river that borders Minerian territory.


    It is true that the war spirit was temporarily raised when I arrived. The soldiers seemed to realize that they had not been abandoned.


    This is important because the moment they think they are abandoned, they will run away or betray you. No one dies willingly.


    But the enemy attacks continued to be sporadic and unpredictable. In fact, there was even talk that the enemy was about to launch a full-scale attack.


    I had a secret talk with Shivik, the general who had been holding the fort.


    "As a matter of fact, the enemy''s operatives are surely building a route up to the fort,...... and I think they will attack at once,....... I don''t know when that will be."


    "If that happens, do you think this fort will hold?"


    "The fort itself is strong. That''s why it has lasted this long. But the soldiers are exhausted. Once they break through the gate, they will be able to ......"


    The situation is worse than we thought.


    If anything, that''s why I''m here. If the fort lives longer because of my coming, so much the better, and I''m sure my brother will be personally happy to see me dead. d*mn, I''ll get my revenge on my brother Geisel someday!


    But first I have to survive.


    The very night I was talking to Sivik.


    "The enemy is attacking!


    I jumped awake when I heard such a voice.


    I knew the enemy was going to take down our fortress in one fell swoop!


    But then something absolutely impossible happened.


    The gate is open! Where''s the kan-nuke? Even the gate''s latch has been removed!"


    The gate had become useless.


    The fact that our gate was open meant that some of our soldiers had been turned over to the enemy.


    We are outnumbered. If they get inside the gate, we are finished!


    "Laviara, never leave me!��I''ll take stock of the situation first!"


    "Yes, sir!��I will use the recovery magic I learned from my Elven mother, so please don''t move away from Raviara, Arsrod-sama!"


    Laviala was born a little earlier than me, so she is old enough to take up her profession, but she has not yet been to the temple. I guess she was worried about becoming an adult before me, her lord. Perhaps that is why she is not yet married, even though she is old enough to be married.


    Nevertheless, even without a profession, Laviala was already powerful enough. She had personally mastered magic. Perhaps this is the reason why a high percentage of the elves excel in magic. His skill with bow and arrow is also quite good.


    A large number of enemy soldiers had already entered the grounds of the fort. The crests on their armor were clearly from the neighboring Minerian territory.


    "Once the enemy has entered, it is probably a general attack. It could mean a night attack, so there is a possibility that 500 men, if not all of them, are attacking.


    "Five hundred men!��You can''t win that!"


    Some of them were able to use attack magic or were cutting enemy soldiers with their kamaitachi, but they were outnumbered. The soldiers were moving slowly, even though they were attacked at night.


    If there was a magic swordsman here, he might be able to defeat the enemies one after another by himself and break the situation, but such a thing is a story in the military world.


    Common sense tells us that the castle will fall.


    Sivik, the general of the castle, has come to me. He already has a bow and arrow in his leather armor.


    "I''m afraid it''s all over now. We must all die. ......"


    It is true that we will not be able to retreat in time.


    My life was too short. I''ve only just grown up, and it''s been less than a month.


    It''s so quick, it doesn''t even make me sad. That''s why I didn''t want to be the second son of a weak lord.


    I wish I could just let Raviara go.


    Raviara! You get away! I can handle you alone. Don''t let the men catch you. You''re so cute!"


    "Please stop calling me cute at a time like this: ......"


    Laviala was crying, but she had not yet given up.


    "Laviala will fight. That is the job of Laviala, who has served Master Arsrod!"


    "Well, what can I do to help you?"


    "Get rid of all your enemies."


    Laviala said mischievously.


    You can''t do that. It''s a joke.


    But then...


    But then... for some unknown reason... I felt a kind of confidence.


    --I can get through this. After all, you have a job with the potential to become the High King.


    I thought I heard something like an inner voice.


    Don''t tell me that the profession of Oda Nobunaga is ...... such an extraordinary one?


    I drew my sword.


    I don''t have time to put on my heavy armor, but it makes it easier to move.


    "Raviara, I will protect you. Watch me carefully.


    "Wow, okay. ......!��That''s why you are Arsrod!"


    For a moment, Laviala was taken aback, but she still smiled at me.


    I''ve learned a lot of swordsmanship. You won''t die so easily.


    He leaps toward the enemy.


    At that moment, he hears his inner voice again.


    --He activates his special ability, the power of the High King. Physical ability, only during battle, is doubled.


    Special abilities are supposed to be something that can only be acquired through a great deal of skill in one''s profession. A person who does not even know what his profession is cannot use it. And doubling is absurd. It is a dimensional change that immediately turns an ordinary person into a superhuman. .......


    But if it sounds like that, we have no choice but to believe it.


    Please, ODA Nobunaga!

 4 - 4 Mysterious career success

    My body really moved like a lie.


    Whether his opponent was wearing leather armor or iron armor, he would aim for the gap and stab through it one after another.


    There is absolutely no waste in his movements.


    It''s like it''s not my body, even though it''s clearly moving with my will.


    Perhaps my mind hasn''t caught up with the specs of my profession. I''ve never experienced combat like this before.


    I killed ten soldiers in a row. Thanks to that, the area is a little safer.


    "Arsrod-sama, you have become this good with the sword? ......"


    "I can''t believe it either, but I''m going in anyway!��I''ll be on the front lines!"


    Believing that his profession, Oda Nobunaga, is comparable to that of a magical swordsman, he heads out.


    The goal was to attack us down, so there were plenty of enemies. But to tell the truth, they were all moving so slow that I didn''t feel like I could hit them.


    --No wonder. Only those who are qualified to be the High King can stop the High King. Mitsuhide Akechi, who killed Nobunaga Oda, also won the kingdom, albeit for three days.


    It''s the inner voice after all. It must be a voice related to my occupation. I don''t feel like my consciousness is being hijacked, so it doesn''t matter.


    Maybe it''s the name of some otherworldly hero. I''m getting a feel for it.


    Well, whatever. All we need now is to get out of here alive.


    I went over to Laviala and patted her shoulder sympathetically.


    "Wait here. I''ll come down. I''ll come back for you."


    "Wow, okay. ......"


    Laviala looked a little puzzled, but said she understood. Maybe she wanted to fight beside me more.


    More marching.


    I jumped into the people running up the stairs leading to the gate and cut them down one after another. I hit a fallen enemy and he falls again. Good, it''s like an avalanche!


    They must have killed fifty already. A few more and they''ll get scared. If we can make them think we can''t go on like this, we win.


    That''s more than enough. I''m not tired at all.


    "I, Arsrod, will crush those who come up to the gate!��You will kill everyone who enters the fort!"


    The soldiers, who had been buoyed by his voice, began to come to their senses.


    "Yes, we can do it!" Lord Arsrod is with us!"


    All right, come on. If the number of the enemy does not increase, we should be able to destroy them.


    I''ll cut them down at the gate.


    They come up the stairs. Sometimes I kick them down.


    You fight so wildly!


    The enemy, who could not attack, spoke more ill of him.


    Violent?��I don''t care. There are no rules in a fight for your life. You''d have had our men betray you.


    I heard the gate close behind me. They managed to fix the gate with first aid.


    Now all we have to do is clear out the men in front and we''ll be in the clear.


    We''ll go in.


    I''ll show you the power of my profession.


    I know where to put my sword.


    Move aside, you fools!


    I''m a man of viscount''s blood... a man of the High King''s power.


    The enemy screams continue. Anyway, it goes on.


    Blood sprays every time I swing my sword.


    When he tries to send a fireball through the air with his magic, I get in front of him and stab him to death.


    When he tried to spear me, I jumped on top of him and decapitated him while jumping from there.


    The battle is gradually changing with my power alone.


    I don''t know for I haven''t counted, but I think I killed a hundred and fifty men by myself.


    With this, I could have at least driven the enemy back. I don''t know the details, but I''m sure it was because of my profession. Otherwise, he would have been killed after killing 20 men.


    We have reached the foot of the fort. The enemy has been on the run for a while now, so we should be able to get back to the fort for now.


    But then a familiar voice came into my ears.


    "Well, we can still do it. ......"


    Raviara was fighting her way out of the gate.


    She was surrounded by enemies and her clothes were torn. He must have been very reckless. He is good with a bow and arrow, but he was fighting in close quarters.


    "We''re going to Arsrod-sama''s place. ......"


    You idiot!��I told you to wait at the fort!��I told him I''d wait for him too!


    I don''t know what to do.


    He''s been standing next to me since I was born, just a little bigger than a baby.


    I grabbed my sword and ran at him as fast as I could.


    "Don''t hurt Raviara!"


    We can''t lose Raviara in a place like this!


    Before the enemy soldiers could attack Raviara...


    I cleave my sword to my side as hard as I can.


    --I activate my special ability, Proud to be the High King. When you try to protect your property, your attack power is doubled.


    And doubled. ...... Another cheat special ability is born. .......


    I''ve been practicing with a sword for a while now, but that means it''s four times more powerful than normal. .......


    The sword glowed red when he swung it, as if the effect of the power was too strong - but then the enemy soldier''s body was cut in half from the torso.


    The enemy soldier''s body, from the torso down, slowly collapses.


    "Quadruple, I knew it was impossible. ......"


    The remaining enemy soldiers also had blatant fear on their faces. At that point, it was as if we had won, but we would do everything in our power to protect Laviala.


    "Oh my God, ...... there''s a monster--"


    He continued to slay the rest of them. His sharpness had dulled a little. It seems that this special ability really only works temporarily. Even a single blow is enough.


    Raviara, are you okay?


    "Mr. Arsrod, ...... sorry, I was really afraid to leave Mr. Arsrod alone. ......"


    "Well, I''ll give you a sermon later. "Well, I''m glad you''re all right."


    Gently, he reached for Laviala''s back.


    It''s warm. She''s alive. I could protect her.


    "I''m glad ...... that Master Arsrod is alive. ......"


    On the contrary, Laviala cried that she was glad to be alive.


    "Oh, come on, you''re the one who was in danger. ......"


    "Because I was worried ...... that I was going to be killed if I went outside the gate alone and closed the gate ......."


    I see what you mean. It would be suicide to go out alone.


    "I''m sorry. Now that you''ve settled down, please cast a restorative spell on me.


    A pat on the back from Laviala.


    But then I thought of that special ability you mentioned earlier, "when you try to protect what belongs to you." .......


    I see, for me, Laviala is a childhood friend and a possession. .......


    I felt strangely embarrassed and hugged her tighter than before to hide it.


    "Arsrod, you''re hurting me."


    "I don''t want to lose Laviala."


    "Raviara isn''t going anywhere, is she?"

 5 - five-night fort

    Raviara and I made a "triumphant" return to the fort.


    It seemed that the enemy had been wiped out at the fort, and the atmosphere was no longer so deadly.


    We drove the Minerians away!��Even the foot of the fort is full of enemy corpses!"


    As I raised my sword, a loud voice rang out.


    A loud cheer. Hearing that voice, I felt like I could finally catch my breath.


    Well, I can''t take too much time. I have to talk with General Sivik about the future. Technically, I am the current general, but it''s easier to call me "General".


    The general salutes me and then comes toward me.


    I will inform the Viscount of Castle Nevre of your success immediately. The witnesses are all the soldiers of the fort!


    "No, I don''t know what would have happened to me alone. It''s a victory for everyone."


    "The enemy was indeed annihilated. We are now dumping the bodies in the river outside. They will decompose if we leave them there.


    The back of the fort is a bluff leading down to the river, so that is convenient.


    "Thank you, General, I was just thinking we should discuss the future."


    "The general is Mr. Arsrod. Please call me Sivik.


    "Okay, Sivik. Let''s open the war council.


    In a room at the far end of the fort, the three of us, me, Siviq, and Raviara, talk.


    "We were able to defend ourselves this time, but to be honest, we were only defending ourselves. We haven''t solved the problem essentially yet. It''s rather tough if we can''t do something to take away the enemy''s land.


    There is a long river running horizontally between our territory of Navre and the enemy''s territory of Minelia. The river itself does not flow very fast, but the eastern side where our fort is located is a large terrace. The hills on the other side are not so high and gentle.


    "The enemy also has a fort on the other side of the river. It will be difficult to turn the situation around unless the enemy retreats from this fort. ......"


    Sivik drops his finger on the map. This man is a veteran general. This man has fought many battles.


    It is true that with a considerable number of troops on the other side of the river, there will always be danger.


    Laviala looked puzzled and stared at the map of the river. He must be thinking of a plan. Laviala had always liked to plan.


    "Shall we attack by night from here?��The river is still flowing at night, so the sound of the marching footsteps will be muffled.


    I see. It is true that the river muffles sound. We can do to them what they have done to us. But...


    "We don''t have enough troops to take down the enemy''s besieged fort. ......"


    They have built a fort to protect it, too. It''s not that big, so it doesn''t seem to hold all of their troops, but it is still a part of their long-term offensive thanks to their strongholds.


    The troops that are not fully contained in the fort, so to speak, are the ones they have recruited additionally for the offensive.


    "I hope we can hit them or create an inconvenient situation for them. ....... Raviara can''t come up with that: ......"


    Even Raviara''s mind can''t seem to come up with a good idea.


    But then again, I thought I heard a voice in my head.


    --Don''t worry. You have the power to share the High King''s experience.


    Intuitively, I came up with an ingenious plan.


    I don''t know how feasible it is, but it might be possible with a certain number of operatives.


    "Hey, I''ve got a great idea.


    I took one look at each of Laviala and Sivik''s faces in turn.


    "Listen to me. I''m going to make something that''s going to get in the enemy''s throat."


    The response to the story was better than expected. I expected to be told that it was impossible or that it could not be done.


    I thought they would say it was impossible or impossible, but they said, "We''ll have to do something as unexpected as that to overturn the tide of the war. Let''s do it!


    ��


    It was two nights later.


    We crossed the river at a time when the enemy was probably already asleep.


    If we tried to raid the fort, they would notice immediately, but we would not do so.


    Our goal is the hill to the north of the enemy fort.


    We arrive there safely without being attacked.


    Now, we dig the soil.


    Especially the south side, which is the direction from which the enemy will attack, is made like a wall so that it cannot be attacked.


    If they attacked us, we planned to attack them from the high ground with archers, but there seems to be no movement.


    "Okay, guys!��It''s a race against time!��If it''s not somewhat done by the time morning comes, we''ve got nothing to talk about!��All instructions will be given by me!��Now I want you to leave everything to me!"


    The soldiers worked as hard as they could.


    To be honest, they are taking this more seriously than I thought they would.


    Maybe it''s because I was the only one on the front lines. The soldiers that are left are willing to die for me.


    The only person I''ve ever been able to call a trusted comrade was Laviala, who I grew up with. From my brother.


    They didn''t even give me a decent army.


    But that seems to have changed a bit since I came to this fort.


    Maybe I have a gift for handling soldiers and generals.


    Or is it because of this mysterious profession of Oda Nobunaga?��If Odanobunaga is the name of a hero, he may have heroic charisma.


    Soon the dawn breaks and the sky begins to lighten.


    "Thank you, everyone. We made it just in time."


    Overnight, our earthen fortress had been built on the north side of the enemy''s fort.


    Yes, this was my plan.


    With a fort so close to the enemy, we could garrison our troops there.


    They can''t do anything careless, and moreover, we have a fort on their land. We cannot leave them alone.


    However, we still have to be on our guard. The enemy may attack soon. Besides, this is an emergency fort. We built it in such a way that we can target the invading enemies with bows and arrows and spears, but there are still many unfinished parts, so we have to keep working on it even in the morning.


    --Well done! This is the strategy of the High King. Building a fortress in the enemy''s lands in a day will discourage them and create chaos. Use this power to your advantage!


    I hear voices again.


    Let''s listen to it for our own sake.


    Hey, are you a hero, Odanobunaga?


    --How can Odanobunaga be the name of a High King? But it''s only a professional name now. I''m only lending you my power as an occupant because you have the qualities to take over the High King''s position. Rest assured that I have neither the power nor the right to control you.


    What kind of a profession allows communication?��Irregular is irregular, but you can believe it. If you doubt, there is no way to eliminate the right profession. If it were a demon, there would be no way to deal with it.


    --The High King was mocked as a fool in his youth. And yet he became a famous hero. You can do it too.


    I''ll take your word for it.


    A soldier rushed to contact us.


    "The enemy is attacking!"


    So far, so predictable.


    "All right, let''s defend ourselves, people!��The enemy is on the move!��We have a chance to win!"

 6 - 6. The Great Victory

    "All right, everybody, let''s defend ourselves!��The enemy is on the move!��We have a chance to win!"


    My voice is answered by a booming voice.


    We are definitely united now. We can''t leave them behind, and we won''t be defeated by an enemy who is only attacking us for the time being.


    "Let Raviara take care of this!"


    Laviala hid herself behind a small fortification wall in the jutting part of the fort, looked up a little, and fired bow and arrow one after another.


    Enemy soldiers who were hit by arrows fell down.


    Laviala''s skill with the bow and arrow is considerable. Many elves are good with bows.


    On the other hand, the enemy''s arrows bounce off the walls and do not reach Lhaviara.


    The wall is made to be a sheer cliff on your side even though you have reached the front. We cannot climb up the cliff, and if we stop, we will be hit by our arrows.


    Even if the enemy shoots arrows or magic fireballs, they do not have enough power to destroy the base wall.


    Our fortresses are all made of soil. We can''t even set them on fire. We can''t destroy the buildings. Not even a gate to pry open. The simplicity of the game makes it difficult for the enemy to attack. But there was never time to build anything.


    Eventually, the enemy finds out that there is a way to climb up from the side, and they attack.


    But that is to be expected.


    The path is intentionally made in a zigzag pattern, so that spears and bows and arrows can be used to shoot from high places.


    The first ten enemy soldiers who came up to the slope soon all lost their lives. They could see us coming from our position. Moreover, the road is too narrow to allow us to rush in with our numbers.


    "I wasn''t sure if such an earthen fort would work, but I was surprised to see how useful it was.


    Even old General Civique''s tongue was wagging.


    "Intuitively, it occurred to me that we could do something with an earthen fort."


    When I was making the plan, for some reason I thought of a world that was at war with a lot of mud fortresses.


    This may be the knowledge and experience of a hero named Oda Nobunaga.


    In that world, just by making a difference in the height of the soil, it was more than enough to defend against the enemy. It was not so difficult to defend against a thousand enemies with a hundred men.


    Indeed, since the enemy soldiers do not fly in the sky, it is possible to make a fortress as troublesome as you want, just by constructing it, even if it is made of soil.


    Castles were originally only a place to gain an advantage over the enemy in terms of geographical advantage. If you have time, you can build a castle of stone, but you don''t need to spend that much time to build a defensive base.


    After a forced suicide attack, a part of the enemy finally made it through the sloping road and was about to enter the main body of the fort.


    He is a very strong man. I''ll buy it when they attack us through the dead line.


    But the enemy soon turned pale.


    The path he had taken did not lead to the fort.


    There is a deep gulf between them that he will never be able to jump over.


    As he stumbled, Raviara shot the soldier dead.


    This soldier was moved from another place by hanging a wooden plank. What the enemy considers to be the main road is cut off from the beginning.


    "This earth fortress looks simple, but it is very technical. Raviara, I''m surprised."


    "I''m as surprised as you are. I''m amazed at how a little ingenuity on the road can give you such an advantage.


    "At least we''ll never lose as long as we''re being attacked by force. Because all the soldiers over here are still in good health."


    Laviala looks behind her.


    It was true that almost no one was injured.


    We are fighting from an overwhelming advantage. The fear of death and the real danger are drastically reduced.


    On the other hand, I think the enemy casualties have already exceeded a hundred. First of all, those who came to our front have been shot one after another, and those who tried to attack from the slope have been destroyed individually.


    None of the Minerians had any idea that our fortress had been established in such a place. Forcing our way against an unthinking enemy would only increase the number of corpses. There would be no plan to successfully take down our strongholds.


    In the end, the enemy retreated with little or no result.


    We celebrated our victory with a battle cry.


    "This strategy was definitely my idea. But without your courage, nothing would have been possible. I thank you!"


    My words made the soldiers even more excited.


    I said, "You''re not going to get away with this.


    Since we on the side of Nayvel had the upper hand, my brother Geisel also sent reinforcements to help us.


    Now we can defend both the original Naglad fort and the opposite shore fort. My brother praised us in his letter for building a fort in the enemy''s land, saying that it was "an achievement beyond words.


    My brother may not enjoy my success, but I am sure he will be happy to know that the threat to the enemy is greatly reduced.


    The Minerians seem to have given up the idea of destroying us all at once, and the tense state of the war has calmed down for once. To put it bluntly, the enemy has taken too many deaths. They must have had to fundamentally rethink their strategy.


    My brother Geisel has ordered me to return home. I was only an emergency helper, so it was only natural. I will return to my estate with Laviala.


    "Salute the Lord Arsrod!"


    Finally, the old general Sivik made all the soldiers bow to me.


    "You are a hero of the highest order!��Navre is protected because of you!"


    "If I am a hero, then each and every one of you is a hero!��Fight for this Nevre with your chest out!"


    I said something cool at the end.


    On the way back home, Raviara told me.


    "Laviala thought she knew everything there was to know about you, Arsrod-sama, but you have achieved results that are about three steps beyond your imagination.


    "Yes, it is. I was three steps ahead of you, too.


    At first I was prepared to die in battle, but we were able to push back the enemy.


    But Laviala was a little frustrated and puffed up her cheeks prettily. That''s how she acts when she''s sulking.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "If you have such extraordinary power, I wish you would have told Raviara!��It''s terrible that you would keep something from Raviara!"


    "So, I couldn''t have imagined it either, you know. I think it''s all thanks to my profession."


    "Is this the Oda Nobunaga you know?"


    "Something like that."


    I nodded on my horse.


    "I''m no magic swordsman. This must be the most powerful job there is."

 7 - (vii) Rapid growth of power

    "First, let me apologize honestly for making fun of your profession: ....... You have done your job well, even without the power of your profession. Well, without a doubt, you are the best in your clan. ......, excellent. ......"


    When I saw my brother Geisel again at Castle Nayvle, he was still not smiling. It was probably because the one who had been picking on him all these years had achieved too much.


    It was a sign that he was blind to the fact that he had made fun of those who were not stupid. In other words, Geisel''s pride was hurt. Suck on that.


    There is no merit in offending Geisel here at all, so I''m going to take the low blow.


    "It was the lord''s brother who took the liberty of sending the lord''s younger brother to the fortress in danger. This is the result of your calculations. Your late father must have admired it."


    "Oh, yeah. ....... Well, that''s the way it''s going to be ......."


    Geisel was easily pleased. I imagine it must be easy for the vassals to deal with such a simple man.


    "Now, I have to reward you for your achievement. So far I''ve only given you half of the territory of the small village of Harth. I will give you the whole of that village and the villages on either side. That makes you lord of three villages. And I will give you a baronetcy. You can call yourself Baron Harth after the village.


    "Thank you for your happiness. I will fight for Nevre even more.


    The title of baron, unlike that of viscount, is not hereditary. Therefore, there is no problem in giving them away as rewards. Also, the minor lords do not have the right to share the title of baron since they are still barons.


    And Viscount Nevre himself is only a small lord with one county and half a county to his name.


    The Kingdom of Thirlwil is divided into prefectures. There are about ten counties within each province.


    Basically, a lord who owns more than half of the land in a province is a count, while a lord who owns only one county is a viscount.


    Therefore, the Viscounts of Nevre are a force that could be destroyed at any moment, not to say that they will blow up in the wind.


    To tell the truth, I want to get rid of my brother as soon as possible and take over the position of Viscount. It is partly because I dislike my brother, but it is simply because if I have an ordinary person as my lord, my life will be in danger if he comes to me with an order to defend the fort to the death.


    But it is too much to ask for an immediate rebellion and victory. And we have no cause.


    --Don''t be hasty. We must first lay the groundwork to become the High King. It''s hard work to get the first province, but it''s easy to turn five prefectures into ten. The time will come. The High King would not have all of Owari until after he had defeated Imagawa Yoshimoto.


    My heart has been telling me so, so I will believe it. I don''t know what the proper nouns mean.


    But this guy must be really harmless. I feel like I read about these whispering demons when I was a kid: .......


    --I''m afraid I don''t have that kind of power. I can only enjoy watching you become the High King.


    You don''t seem to be a blatant deceiver.


    After my meeting with my brother, I decided to take control of my newly acquired lands.


    Three villages, as lords go, but I am treated better than before, so that''s good.


    Returning to my house, I first visited my sister Altia.


    "Brother, I never thought I''d see you again. ......"


    When I met my sister, she immediately burst into tears.


    "Oh, come on, you don''t trust me, do you?"


    "Because it was a very unhelpful operation. ......"


    Altia''s attitude was not exaggerated, but entirely appropriate. I had crossed a dangerous bridge, and I had crossed it.


    "I think I can reassure you a little more from now on."


    "Yes ...... brother ......"


    I''d like to move to a more airy place for my sister who is sick a lot.


    Well, that''s a good idea.


    I changed the house to a higher ground in the village, ostensibly to take care of my sister.


    My reputation in the local community had grown considerably, so the construction went very smoothly.


    It is true that I did it for my sister''s sake, but at the same time, I was able to greatly improve the defense function by putting the house on a higher ground. If the need arises, we can hunker down here and fight.


    The new building has a dry and fresh breeze, and Altia is happy. My health seems to be better than before.


    And, just as the building was being completed, another piece of good news arrived.


    Sivik, the old general who had defended the fort with me, came to my house.


    "The fort has stabilized, so I''ve come back to replace him with someone else.


    It''s been a long time. It''s good to see you again.


    "So, if it is possible, I would like to serve as Master Arsrod''s advisor."


    Civique is in the service of her lord. In the strict sense of the word, he cannot serve me, his vassal. Therefore, he wants to assist me, his vassal, in the form of a yoriki. It is not surprising for an influential vassal to have such a yoriki.


    I understand. No problem on my part. You can make your own offer to my brother.


    "Ha ha!��I am thankfully happy!��I am ready to die for you, old bone Sivik, Master Arsrod!"


    Permission was granted without incident, and Siviq became my de facto vassal. This further enhanced my reputation. Sivik had also defended the fort for a long time and was well-liked.


    Some of the men who had fought with Sivik for a long time came to me. For a man of valor, it seemed worthwhile to serve me now.


    More and more of the swordsmen living in the area wanted to become my vassals. Those who do not have a direct lord-servant relationship with the lord have no problem being included in my vassalage.


    Through Raviara''s contacts, relatives of Raviara and others have come to serve as my lieutenants. It is said that they have come to rely on me after hearing of my successes.


    Especially the elven family on Lhaviala''s mother''s side supported me. The other elves followed suit, and the power of the elves in the county is almost under my control.


    Because of all this, my power has grown to the point where I am second only to Geisel, the lord''s brother, in the lands of Nevre.


    I have always been a vassal in the service of small and medium-sized lords. Three villages is a pretty big one. And since several of my peers came to me as vassals, it was only natural that my influence became stronger.

 8 - 8 Market on Highway

    The other day, I entertained my brother Geisel who came to my house on a hunting trip.


    Perhaps it was because he saw how many retainers I have in my service.


    "Brother, ...... why do you have so many vassals ......?"


    "It all comes down to defending Fort Nagrad. We have had many men of valor from the surrounding lands come to hire us, and our numbers have increased.


    "Isn''t it hard to feed so many vassals, ......?"


    "Indeed. However, with the increase in the number of people, land that was previously fallow can now be used as farmland, and the yield of the estate is likely to increase considerably. This has allowed us to distribute the land to the increased number of vassals."


    "Yeah, I see. ....... But you are only my vassal, my lord. ....... Oh, don''t be too discreet ......."


    Speak for yourself. I''m not going to do that.


    "But there were some close calls in the defense of the fort the other day. If I had had as many men as I have now, I would have been able to defeat the enemy more easily. I am sure that this force will be needed to defend the territory of Navre. Please understand.


    "Ugh. ....... I see. ....... That''s true too....... All right, keep up the good work ......


    "Yes, brother helping brother, that is the way our father in heaven would be pleased."


    Now that I have more leeway than in the past, I can talk more. I''m going to keep pushing my brother as hard as I can.


    But - if I keep on like this, that paranoid brother of mine will try to do something anyway.


    I knew that, so I let him find out what he thinks of me in advance.


    The news came quickly.


    A spy who had entered Castle Navre as a peddler reported to me.


    "The Viscount seems to be frightened of Mr. Arsrod. Especially since he has no children of his own yet. He seems to be worried that if he is killed now he will be deprived of his position as Viscount.


    "I see. I knew it, but you really can''t hide your feelings.


    It''s only been about nine months since I got back from the fort. That means it''s been less than a year since I got a job and officially became an adult. I didn''t expect things to change like this.


    I read a lot of history books. It''s not uncommon for military men of military fame to establish their own dynasties. People flock to those who have charisma. On the other hand, a brother who is weak in war is inherently difficult to gain people''s trust.


    "I will send to his wife a talisman from the temple, which is famous for its ability to bring peace in childbirth," he said. Keep on gathering information.


    The merchant backed away.


    Since we are not making any suspicious moves, he will not be able to say anything about taking my land, and will probably try to kill me in the near future.


    I know Geisel''s character. He cannot wait for me to rise to power.


    But that''s when I''ll have the best chance.


    Until then, I will build up my reputation as much as possible.


    I have taken an active part in the maintenance of the family tombs. The Naevres - a family with the same name as the land.


    There is no law that says I can''t keep the graves clean. But from the outside, it would appear that I am the heir to the House of Nayvre. Of course, on the surface I am acting on behalf of the busy head of the family.


    Then the voice in my heart started to speak to me again.


    --You''d better promote commerce while you still have the chance. There is no such thing as a poor man''s king. It is better to start small.


    There is no need to worry about money. But what exactly should we do?


    --Make the tax free for merchants. The size of the market on the street will grow.


    It was a common sense that you have to pay a tax to open a market. It is not necessary to pay money to the merchants'' association as in the case of Castle Nevre.


    But doesn''t that mean that the lords can''t make money?


    --We can change the system to one that allows a portion of the profits to be paid up.


    They''d probably leave without paying the tax.


    --If they make a profit, the merchants will pay it. You don''t want to ruin a profitable story by being stingy with taxes. It doesn''t hurt if one or two people who don''t make much money don''t pay. It is better to collect taxes from those who have money.


    I''ll take Oda Nobunaga''s word for it.


    I have decreed that all my lands shall be free of tax on all goods sold in the markets and stores. Merchants and peasants may sell whatever they wish. But you must pay 10% of the profit you make.


    The effect was immediate.


    When I went around and looked at the markets that had opened along the roads, it was obvious that they were larger than before.


    As the number of people increased, more and more people started new businesses, such as selling sake and box lunches. The size of the city grew at an accelerated rate.


    It was about a year after I had been in business that Raviara and I went out again to make the rounds.


    Raviara said to me, "Raviara, I''ve never seen such a lively city!


    Laviala was truly amazed at the bustling atmosphere.


    "It''s still small compared to the castle in Neville, but as a temporary market, it may be one of the largest in Neville.


    "The elves on my mother''s side are selling medicinal herbs, and the number of beastmen peddlers is much larger than before. This is not a street market but almost a city!


    "More and more merchants in the castle are opening stores here. Even if they fail, there is no financial loss because it doesn''t cost money to open a store.


    "I''d say it''s really a great success."


    So far, the sales have been paid. The more profitable the business is, the more it tries to pay. In fact, the city is now a place where people want to open new stores even if they have to pay for them.


    "But ............ this, this will stimulate the Viscount ......."


    Laviala said, a little hoarsely.


    "Yes, definitely."


    Geisel is about to make his move.

 9 - 9 Siege of Neville

    I had been inquiring more than ever before about the condition of Castle Neivre, the residence of my brother Geisel.


    Neivre Castle is a castle on a flat plain, surrounded by a double moat. The castle is also reasonably rich.


    As a result, the information was transmitted more quickly than we had expected.


    Also, a spy disguised as a peddler came to report to me.


    "I tell you... The Viscount is plotting to kill Mr. Arsrod. He falsely claims to be ill and then calls on Lord Arsrod to give up his position as lord."


    "I see. Then I''m sure of it.


    "And you mean ......?"


    The counter-intelligence agent was stunned by my attitude.


    "I''ve already heard the same information from the other vassals at Castle Nayvle. I''ve heard that there are some of Geisel''s cronies who say that this time it''s too hasty and dangerous. That''s why the information has been leaked to us.


    We can''t ask a lord whose cronies will soon fall too. That''s how much they''ve given up on Geisel.


    Also, there were many people who had served him since his father''s time who doubted his abilities. Some of them reported it to me. I don''t question his ability, he really doesn''t have it.


    "Mr. Arsrod, you were right to keep me from going to Castle Nevre.


    Laviala was relieved.


    "At least it was weird to see Geisel without an escort."


    I had a suspicious feeling even before the assassination attempt. Commercially, they''re probably more aware than ever that our city is thriving.


    The secret agent has been sent down. We''re going to a strategy meeting now. But it''s just you and Raviara.


    Raviara and the nanny were raised by the same person, the best of the best. I confide in Raviara first when I have something important to talk about. The room was dark, lit only faintly by lanterns.


    "You faked an illness and assassinated him in the castle. This is really turning out to our advantage.


    Raviara sneered.


    It is a war-torn world. Raviara is not just a gentle woman.


    "To tell you the truth, I thought so too. Now she''ll really die of illness.


    If you kill the lord, you will not be accused of usurpation. But if he announces himself sick, we will only have to see to it.


    "It must be hard for Arsrod-sama to kill his own brother, even though he is such a ...... person. ......"


    It''s true that we''re related, but if we show too much affection, he might kill us.


    --That''s right. Brother or foe, we must defeat them. Otherwise I can''t be the High King.


    Another voice.


    Did Oda Nobunaga kill his kin too?


    --He killed his brother. But they set him up first.


    Then it''s just like this. Though I don''t think Geisel would''ve given up his title so easily.


    "No problem, Raviara. My sister Altia is the only relative I have left."


    "I understand, Raviara will do her best to help you, Mr. Arsrod.


    Raviara shows her determination.


    Our eyes suddenly met.


    Involuntarily, I reached out my hand to Laviala''s face.


    "Mr. Arsrod, ......"


    Laviala looks embarrassed.


    "You know, ...... I''m going to be a lord of Nevre. I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can put Laviala in the position of a legitimate wife. But ...... I''m going to be the one to ...... you."


    When I saved Raviara at the fort, it became clear to me.


    I thought Raviara was mine and I wanted to make her more mine.


    "I am sure that Laviala was destined to serve Master Arsrod from the time she was born. So it must have been her destiny to become like this. Besides, this life was saved once by Arsrod."


    That day, I made love to Raviara for the first time.


    Raviara, my nanny, was my sister, my childhood friend, my vassal, my comrade-in-arms, but now she was also my lover.


    I was thankful that the enemy had a plan to lure us out. We don''t have to be so nervous about the defense of the house.


    I was glad that the enemy had a plan to lure us out.


    Soon, we received official word from Castle Nayvle that Geisel was ill.


    I politely sent an emissary to inform them of his illness, but never went to see him myself.


    Rather, I focused on those vassals who had kept their distance from Geisel, and tried to draw them to us.


    It is safe to say that I had already surpassed Geisel in terms of military power. Geisel''s army was, after all, only a collection of his vassals. Some of those vassals are on our side. Moreover, there are fierce fighters such as Sivik, who is known for his strength.


    Finally, he received word that his illness was not getting better and that he was close to critical condition, so he wanted to relinquish his position as lord. He wants me to come to the castle.


    Of course, they will summon me and kill me.


    The time has come.


    I visited Castle Nayvle with a force of 500 men, including some from Sivik''s army.


    I could see at once that they were confused. It would be difficult to carry out the operation with so many men.


    Geisel''s men were puzzled. I never said anything about going to the castle with soldiers!


    "Baron, what is the meaning of these soldiers? ......"


    "It''s too shameful to succeed your brother as lord with so few companions. It would be a disgrace to your brother''s face. I have brought a small army with me to make myself presentable.


    "But, but ......"


    Then Raviara stepped forward. Raviara is with me today. I didn''t want to put her in too much danger, but she insisted on coming.


    "Take a good look. All the soldiers are dressed up. They are not soldiers for war, but to give the baron authority.


    "Wow, okay. ....... But these soldiers are outside the moat ......."


    No, these men are the Baron''s attendants. They will wait for you in front of the castle, across the moat.


    Raviara insisted, and the other party relented. The 500 soldiers stopped right in front of the castle building.


    I surrounded myself with men of valor and advanced into the castle.


    Maybe they will give up now that they can''t go through with it, but either way, it is enough to let them inherit control of the Nevre territory.


    We have already informed the various regions that my brother is in critical condition. We only told them because they told us so.


    If he will give up his lordship because of his illness, I may at least spare his life by calling him retired. But it all depends on what happens from now on.


    What do you say, Geisel?


    We''ve already taken your castle.


    The only way you can survive is to give up your position as sick and go off to rest.

 10 - (10) Taking of the right of lordship

    Geisel is a coward. He would never attempt an assassination right in front of you.


    If he were to attack, he would do it around the passageway.


    "There he is!"


    Laviala was throwing her knife quickly toward the wall.


    One of the assassins, pierced through the chest, fell from the wall.


    "Why are there assassins here!��You''re not going to kill me, are you?"


    He shouted loudly on purpose. Now the assassin would have no choice but to come out.


    The guide tried to draw his sword, too, and I cut him down before he could draw his sword.


    --The special ability [Power of the High King] is activated. Your physical abilities are doubled during battle.


    I''m sorry, but I don''t move like you!


    Soon the scene became a melee. But we are prepared for that. We were dressed in armor on the inside.


    The advantage was overwhelming.


    "Mr. Arsrod, we are fine!��We''re going to stay here with the Viscount!"


    Laviala shouts while fighting back against the enemy.


    It is true that we will be in trouble if Geisel escapes.


    "Okay!��But you come too!"


    "What ......?"


    "I''m stronger when I protect you!"


    --Yes. That''s the spirit of the High King. Keep going.


    The voice in my heart cheered me on.


    I''ll do it even if you don''t ask.


    Laviala and I ran for Geisel.


    There were enemies before Geisel.


    But they were just a bunch of zombies.


    --Occupation bonus. Intimidates enemies who stand in your way, and reduces their abilities by 20%. However, it has no effect on enemies who have confidence in themselves.


    I see... So it gives me this effect too.


    This will lower the specs of a warrior to the level of a strong civilian.


    The opponent obviously shrinks when he comes in front of me.


    He will be so frightened that he will not be able to hold his weapon properly.


    "Get out of my way!��Don''t stand in the way of the high road!"


    He shakes them off mercilessly like sparks of fire.


    I have come to understand the proper behavior of the Odanobunaga profession.


    The longer I live as a High King, the more my power grows.


    My physical abilities now clearly exceed those of a mere soldier.


    Moreover, I was trying to protect Laviara. That''s why I have that special ability.


    --Special ability [Proud to be the High King] activated. Your attack power is doubled when you try to protect your property.


    Laviala is mine. I can say so now with pride.


    A single flash of my sword blows away the enemy''s weapons.


    Another snave and their heads will fall.


    I will not be defeated. You cannot lose.


    "Since you were thinking of assassinating them, their numbers are not that great!��Let''s keep going!"


    "Right!��Well, I won''t let you get away with it!"


    We''ve already had the back entrance fortified with our own soldiers. They may have made other ways out. Or will they try to escape through the front door, even in disguise?


    He then cut down the two soldiers guarding the Viscount''s room and broke in.


    Geisel was dressed as a sick man, and was lying on his bed.


    "Brother, these trifling tricks won''t change anything!"


    "No. ...... this is some kind of mistake. ....... I don''t know anything about it....... I never thought about assassinating my brother ......"


    You''re a-- you''re a sneak. Just hearing your voice makes me want to wash my ears!


    The voice in my heart howled.


    For the High King, a man who tries to mend his ways at the last minute like this would be most unforgivable.


    "So, is it true that you are ill?


    "Yes, that''s right. ....... I give you the Nevre territory right here, right now!��Right now, you are the Lord of Nevre!


    That''s very kind of you. I humbly accept."


    I knelt right there.


    I felt Geisel grab his knife.


    "f*ck!��Die!"


    Geisel lowers his knife.


    You were scum to the end.


    "Remember that!��Anyone who rebels against his lord is guilty of death!


    --Zdooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    I drove my sword into Geisel''s heart.


    Geisel dropped his knife.


    I killed him with a single blow.


    I had given him a chance to live, but he didn''t understand that at all.


    "That was a good blow, Mr. Arsrod."


    Laviala laughed and said.


    "No, you are the Viscount."


    "That''s what I meant. But Viscount Nevre''s territory is only one and a half counties. That''s still too small. Minelia controls a whole province and calls herself a count.


    We need to be bigger.


    First, we need to crush the similarly sized forces around us.


    That''s where Sivik comes in.


    That means that the enemy has been successfully subdued.


    "All the assassins have been killed. I thought there would be no more enemy movement.


    Okay. We''re done here. The bandits are out. Tell them to stay away from the Viscount''s room until we know it''s safe."


    Word then spread throughout the land that Viscount Geisel of Navre had, at the last moment, given up his position to his younger brother, Baron Arsrod of Harth.


    Those who had been pro-Geisel could not say that his illness had been a lie, and now the matter was settled. If they are still unwilling to comply, then let''s just crush them one by one.


    I have succeeded to the title of Viscount Nayville.


    To celebrate, I''ve temporarily lowered taxes throughout the land. Now the people will welcome me with open arms.


    The people will now welcome me with open arms.


    Four days after the chaos was over, the cleaning of Castle Nevre was finished and I entered the castle.


    The assassin''s riot was explained as a plot by the other lords to break up the house of Nevre. They wanted to kill not only Geisel, who was dying, but also his successor Arsrod.


    No one would have the courage to say that Arsrod had killed Geisel, who had tried to cheat Arsrod out of his life.


    I will take the seat of the lords.


    One step lower, the new vassals are lined up. Many of them have been with me for some time. Many of them have come alive. A new era of Nayvre has begun.


    "I''m not going to keep Nevre, I''m going to make it better. In a word, I want to be the King.


    Some were taken aback by his words, while others chuckled.


    "There''s nothing funny about that. I think I have all the makings of a great king. I have risen from a fief half a village to this. Even when my brother was alive, I was the second most powerful man in the land after him."


    Those who had laughed at my words, thinking I was joking, looked ashamed.


    Well, I understand why they were laughing, so I don''t get angry.


    "Watch me closely. "Watch closely. Before you know it, your territory has grown ten times in size.


    I''m not aiming for something as trivial as ten times as much, though.


    I''m going to start my own country.

 11 - 11. The Devil

    Immediately after I became a lord, I was busy with general affairs for a while.


    First of all, I had to send letters of protection of my domain to my vassals and to the temples and other institutions in my domain since I had been replaced.


    I had promised to protect the estate in the name of Geisel, the former lord, so I had to re-send the letters in the name of my Althrod.


    Well, this can be done clericaly, as all I have to do is to check the contents.


    However, meeting with people is time consuming and tiring.


    Various people come to greet the new lord, and we have to welcome them. This cannot be accommodated only at our convenience, and it would be impolite to treat diplomatic envoys with disrespect.


    By the way, Raviara, who was always beside me as a member of my entourage, was equally tired.


    "Oh, my shoulders are stiff. ....... Mr. Arsrod: ......"


    Laviala was pressing down on his shoulder. When it was just me and Raviara, Raviara would show her true colors a little. In the presence of so many people whom I don''t know well, I have to put my strength as a member of my entourage.


    By the way, Raviara is not officially my wife. Because my position requires a political marriage, and it would be an inconvenience if I married Raviara too openly. Also, it is sad to say, but Lhaviala is a half-elf, so some people might say that it is not desirable for her to be a full-fledged wife because of her status.


    However, she is a lord, so she can''t be blamed for having several mistresses. I''m eighteen now and I''d rather be childless. I''d like to have a child with Raviara as soon as possible.


    I can''t help it. It''s the job of the lords to take care of such troublesome business.


    "I thought I''d have a more spectacular life now that I''m a viscount, but I guess not so much. ....... Oh, I never thought my shoulders could be this stiff in my teens. ......


    "Then I''ll give you a shoulder rub. There''s no one else around right now, and it wouldn''t hurt my dignity."


    "What, Mr. Arsrod?��I am in awe!"


    Laviala blushed and waved her hand to the side.


    In a way, she was his wife, too, but Laviala would not give up her position as a subject.


    "Why are you so shy to squeeze my shoulder after all these years? Come on, give it to me."


    I put my hand on Laviala''s shoulder a little forcefully. It''s harder than I thought it would be.


    "How nervous are you, you, going along with my political affairs ......?"


    "Because, you never know when or where bandits might be lurking to take Lord Arsrod''s life. ....... Oh, there, it works!


    Raviara''s shoulders are getting more relaxed now.


    I play a little prank and blow on her half-elf ears, which are not as pointy as elf ears, but definitely pointy.


    "Phew!"


    "Oh, please don''t ...... Raviara, really, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. ......"


    Laviala slumped down. She can''t even put any strength into her legs. The effect was too much for her to imagine.


    "Sorry. I didn''t think it would go this far. ......"


    "You can''t do this. ....... Yo, yo ...... wait till night ......"


    Seeing Laviara blush and say that made me feel embarrassed too. .......


    "Okay. ....... See you at night. ......"


    I never thought that I would have such a relationship with Raviara. A few years ago we were studying together and practicing sword and bow.


    Then a vassal came to say hello to him.


    "The first priest of the temple has come to greet you!"


    The first temple is the one recognized by the lord as the most important temple in the territory. There are several temples in the county, and for the purpose of control, the large temples are rated from the first temple to the fifth temple.


    "Okay. Let me through."


    The priest who came to greet me was the one who gave me the name Oda Nobunaga. He had a bushy white beard.


    "It''s been a long time. I am Hernata, a priest. I had no idea at the time that you would rise to the rank of Viscount.


    My brother has been ill. It''s just a coincidence."


    On the surface, Geisel pretends to have died of illness. He doesn''t bother to wear the stigma of his brother''s murderer. It would be better for him to go to the other side of the world than to be told that he tried to kill his brother and was killed in the process.


    Is the profession of Oda Nobunaga working for you?��I, too, was concerned in my capacity as an oracle."


    "Then you have nothing to worry about. I am grateful for it.


    This profession has made me a lord.


    "Yes, I was wondering if you could give me a moment of your time to give a phonetic diagnosis of the word Oda Nobunaga.


    Phonetic diagnosis is a kind of divination based on the sound of the name.


    --Nonsense. If fortune-telling could tell us anything, no one would lose a war. I''m sure all the feudal lords went to war for good fortune.


    A voice in my heart complained. You have a point. In war every lord usually sets out on a lucky day and time. If they can win, then there is no one to lose.


    And since they don''t give names to people with obviously unlucky sounds, by that logic, there would be no unlucky people. In reality, however, there are countless people who died in battle or died of illness at a young age.


    However, I was honestly interested in what kind of results would be obtained for this case of Oda Nobunaga.


    "Okay, go ahead. It shouldn''t take me more than a few hours."


    "Yes, sir."


    Priestess Ernata laid a cloth on the floor and draped sand over it in a square pattern. Then he wrote the name Oda Nobunaga in the center.


    "I wonder what the result will be?"


    Raviara watched with interest. Laviala is always more interested in me than in herself.


    "Oh, what a ...... thing to ...... do!"


    "How are you doing?��Did you get results that strange?"


    "The sound Oda Nobunaga means the Demon King, so to speak. ......"


    "The Demon King?��Is it that demon king who rules the world by controlling monsters?"


    In this world, there are subhumans such as goblins and orcs, spirit-like creatures, and monsters such as behemoths and kraken. However, the existence of a demon king who rules over monsters is a legend, but its existence has not been confirmed.


    "Yes ....... In terms of occupational names such as warriors and wizards, would it be most appropriate to call him a demon king? ....... I am sorry if I have offended you. ......


    --The Demon Lord. You''ve got a good eye, priest!��I did once playfully call myself the Demon King!


    The voice in my heart laughed.


    I couldn''t help but laugh too.


    "Um, what''s so funny about ......?"


    "No, no, I thought it was good news."


    Laviala seemed to know how I felt.


    "Even a demon king is a king. It is a suitable occupation for you, Mr. Arsrod, who is not only a lord of Nevru, but also aspires to be king!


    "That''s what I mean. Well, I''ll try to be benevolent and not be tainted by evil."

 12 - 12 The Strongest No Shooter

    After all, Odanobunaga was a very special profession.


    A demon king must be a king too, Raviara said, and she was right.


    It would be unprecedented to be given an occupation with the word "king" in it. In a time when the dynasties were more powerful, they might have been punished for that alone as a sign of disrespect.


    The ...... royal family is still in existence, however much it may be in decline. ....... Please don''t say too much ......."


    The priestess Ernata admonished me for my small-mindedness. It would be better if he had said, "I''m sure you''ll be king," since it would make it harder for me to trust him. I don''t think he knows exactly what Odanobunaga''s profession is.


    "Oh, don''t worry. If I am given the chance to defend and protect the royal family, I will do so by all means. I''m still only a county lord, so it will be a long time before I can do so."


    It is a common practice for usurpers of former dynasties to gain real power in order to protect a leaning royal family. However, such a move would provoke the surrounding lords, so he would have to consolidate his power.


    At that moment, I had an idea.


    "Oh, Raviara, you haven''t been given your profession as an adult yet, have you?


    "You''ve been spontaneous all along. ....... I haven''t had much time to relax."


    It is true that my position has changed so drastically that it was difficult for my close associate Laviala to find time for me.


    "The priests are just here. If the chapel in the castle is okay with you, you can have your profession there."


    Priestess Ernata also said, "It doesn''t matter how big the chapel is, as long as it''s in good shape. This is not surprising, since most of the peasants are given jobs in small chapels in the villages.


    Yes. Please pray for a good job ......".


    And so we moved to the chapel.


    I wonder if I''ll end up in a strange profession like Oda Nobunaga again. Well, it won''t happen so many times in a row. ....... It would be a problem if we were given the name of a lord who is an enemy of Odanobunaga.


    The ritual will proceed as it did for me. The ceremony is simply the priest announcing the oracle as Raviara kneels down.


    "Raviara''s occupation is ............ archer."


    "Well, you are more normal than I thought."


    Raviara was frank.


    "No, archer is a very rare profession. ......"


    "Compared to Oda Nobunaga, he is quite normal."


    That''s because I''m probably the only one in the world.


    All along, Laviala has been active with the bow, so I would say it is a decent profession.


    "Archers are said to have 30 percent more attack power with bows and arrows in battle, and their hit rate is also greatly increased. First of all, it will be impossible to miss.


    "I see. I''d like to try it on the target right away.


    In the spirit of haste, Laviala decided to shoot arrows at the target in the practice range set up in the castle garden.


    She is holding the bow in her hand, and a golden aura is seen on her body.


    "It''s amazing! I feel like my mind is calm, but only my spirit is quietly coming in. ....... Definitely, I''ve never been in this condition before.


    And then he fires his arrow.


    --Zdoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    It sounded as if it were not just an arrow.


    The arrow had definitely hit the center of the target. And there were several cracks around the target. It seemed that the arrow had a power that was impossible for an ordinary arrow.


    "What the heck is this? ....... If it gets stuck in you, you die instantly ......?"


    It''s more than amazing, it''s frightening.


    "Even Raviara isn''t sure yet. ......"


    "It is said that when an archer has both concentration and skill, the magic of the body is added to the arrow, tripling the damage. ....... This is a bonus that only happens to the best archers, and I''ve never seen it myself. ......"


    Even the priests were frightened.


    In other words, Raviara''s power was originally first-rate, and now that her profession is attached to it, she has become a cheat.


    "I''ll give it a try..."


    This time, Laviala shoots an arrow at a different target.


    --Zvahn!


    As soon as it hit the target, the target apparently popped off.


    "It''s like an explosive magic effect!"


    Clearly, there is a force emanating from this bow and arrow that no ordinary bow and arrow can emit.


    "Indeed, I had the same feeling as when I exercised recovery magic, even though I had never used offensive magic before. ....... It seems that the magic power was in the air. ......


    Perhaps she had put too much force into it, but Laviala was breathing a little on her shoulders.


    Still, it was a tremendously destructive blow.


    Laviala had learned to use the bow and arrow at an early age. And since she had acquired her profession as an adult so late in life, she had to improve her strength to be able to fight in battle without any profession bonuses.


    The boost she received from her profession made her stronger than ever.


    "Laviara, this is great! With this, I can fight as many battles as I want on the battlefield."


    "Yes!��I will continue to fight by Master Arsrod''s side with you!��No matter what the enemy is, I will shoot through it!"


    There was a priest, but I patted Laviala on the head.


    Maybe I''ve got the best shooter in the world.


    "I''m glad that Raviara is now a grown-up."


    Perhaps Laviala was feeling uneasy about her position as an adult not being properly recognized?


    "You already have the power to rule over all the elves and half-elves in your domain. Don''t worry. You can be as arrogant as you like."


    Besides, it''s a really nice addition to the force.


    We haven''t forgotten about territorial expansion in all the time we''ve been doing political work.


    Now we can crush the nearby lords of similar size one after another.


    --That''s right. First, let''s take out the nearby enemies one by one.


    Odanobunaga says so, and I am sure of it.


    I don''t care if he''s the Demon King or the High King... I''ll be king.


    Raviara! Practice your bow and arrow every day for a while. You will use it in the field.


    "So, ......"


    "First, we aim to make the largest print in Viscount Nayvre''s history."

 13 - 13. Invasion of neighboring countries

    I rallied my men and marched east.


    The Viscounts of Nevre (that is, I, Arsrod Nevre) own the county of Nevre, where the county capital Nevre is located, and half of the neighboring county of He?e?.��The rest of He?ej County and Kinase County, which is attached to He?ej County, are owned by the Viscounts of Mar.


    For generations, there have been tensions between the two counties. In most cases, neighboring lords are at loggerheads over territorial disputes. It would be strange if they were to remain on speaking terms. First, we must destroy this place.


    I don''t care what the reason for the attack is, but let''s just say that it was rude of them not to come to greet us after we replaced them.


    We have only 400 men. We could have given you a little more, but this is better.


    With such a small force, the enemy would think it was a skirmish with a neighbor with whom they do not get along (technically, they are not countries, but the lords of this time period were like independent countries).


    The two armies were about to clash on the plain.


    "I will put a hundred men each in Sivik and Raviara. Go and crush the enemy. I don''t think it''s time for me to go out yet.


    "Ha!��Compared to the hellish days at Fort Nagrad, this is a piece of cake!


    "I''m a little sad to leave Mr. Arsrod, but I''ll be back as soon as I destroy ......!"


    They were both motivated.


    And they were right to do so.


    Shortly after the start, the enemy force was thrown into disarray when an arrow came out of nowhere and hit the general. Moreover, the general''s body was pierced by a huge stone, and he died instantly.


    It was definitely Raviara, who was greatly empowered by the occupation of an archer.


    Raviara is able to fire a blow from what seems to be a safe place. She was able to stab the general with a blow that would normally have been almost impossible to hit.


    The enemy soldiers were scared that the great wizard was here, which is rarely the case, and tried to run away from what seemed to be a peasant conscript. Without a commander, the soldiers were a mob.


    The battle-hardened troops of Sivik rushed into the battlefield, and it was almost more like a deer hunt than a war. It was not even a battle because most of the enemy preferred to run away rather than to fight with us.


    "Raviara''s bow, it''s even more accurate!"


    Raviara returned after the enemy army had almost disappeared.


    "I knew it was you. I''ll reward you later. I will give you the command of the elves and half-elves in my lands. After such a display of valor, I''m sure no one will complain."


    It had long been my wish to elevate Laviala''s status. I want Raviara to become a great woman, not just me.


    "Thank you, Mr. Arsrod!


    "You can thank me after the war is over and I''ve given you your reward. Next time, try to shoot one of the enemy lord''s family.


    "Yes, sir!��Raviara, I''m all in!


    Without much meritorious conduct, we advanced our troops and occupied the whole of He?e? County.


    We thought it was going to be the usual skirmish, but the enemy did not have enough defenses in their strongholds in Heage County to defend against our attack. So we had no choice but to retreat to Kinase.


    In Kinase County, there is a commercial city called Maust, which is located on the river. If this city is taken, the enemy will be killed, so they have set up a position on the plain in front of it.


    They will try to stop our invasion here somehow. The enemy viscounts have also arrived. Without their lords, their morale will not improve.


    So far everything is going according to plan. It will take time to take the castle, but if we fight on the plain, we can finish the battle in a day.


    The enemy had the head of the Viscount of Mar sitting on a small hill on the plain.


    It is too obvious, but the higher the hill, the greater the advantage in the war. Even when aiming with bows and arrows or throwing stones, it is better to shoot from above downwards to increase the speed and power.


    Even in military discussions, many people shied away from attacking the enemy at once because of the large number of casualties that would result. It was a natural reaction.


    But for some reason, I felt my heart beat faster.


    "I don''t think they are expecting us to come up the hill from the front. That''s why the layers of defense around the leader are thinner than I thought.


    --You''ve got the right stuff. You know when the time is right.


    Oda Nobunaga is impressed.


    --This is where we defeated Yoshimoto Imagawa. The enemy may have been caught off guard by the rain... but now you have the power of your profession.


    That occupational bonus.


    Odanobunaga has the power to reduce the abilities of enemies who stand in your way by 20%. The enemy shrinks at the sight of the High King.


    In addition, his special ability [the power of the High King] doubles all his abilities in battle.


    To tell the truth, unless you are a great swordsman in front of your lord, it is impossible for you to stop me.


    "I will attack here.


    He declared it clearly.


    "It''s too dangerous!" Please be patient!"


    Such voices are heard. That''s what a vassal needs to hear. I don''t like it when they say, "Don''t worry about it.


    "Yes. It''s dangerous. That''s why the enemy will never expect me. They don''t have the guts to face me. It doesn''t matter how many of you there are who don''t have the will to fight. And moreover, they don''t even have the strength to fight. It would be a waste not to attack.


    The more I put it into words, the more confident I became that we could win.


    "Geographically, the enemy has the advantage. On the other hand, if we climb the hill, it will be just a melee and we will have no geographical advantage. Listen, protect me with your shield at all costs until I reach the hill. Then I will avenge the enemy Viscount! Who will serve as a shield?


    Immediately Laviala raised her hand.


    "Raviara, you will cover me from a distance. Your bow will not be effective in a melee.


    "Okay. ......"


    He looks displeased, but it can''t be helped.


    When I was in charge of the village, a man who came to me as an officer raised his hand. These are people who want to make a name for themselves in the first place.


    "Okay, we''ve bought your bravery!��We''ll aim for the night when the enemy is uncoordinated and decide to go for it!"


    Frankly speaking, there must be some significance in going to the trouble of taking risks.


    This war had that much meaning.


    If I take out the enemy here, my military fame will spread like never before. It will not be limited to my reputation in the vicinity of the fortress.


    A good warrior will only follow if he believes that his commander also has the strength of a warrior. If I show here that I am the best lord of the province of Fordonia, my military fame will remain for a long time to come.


    That is why I must and will succeed.


    My goal is to be king. That is the closest I can come to making not only myself but also Raviara and my people happy.


    There are many small conflicts that occur every day in this kingdom. It is because of the countless divisions among the lords, who are in effect different nations. If you expand your territory, there will be no skirmishes within the lands.


    I will create a state of peace.

 14 - 14 Control of Neighboring Countries

    And night fell.


    I can tell by the air. The enemy is relaxed.


    The Viscounts of Mar must not have fought a serious war for quite some time. They avoid such wars unless they are confident of victory.


    Especially in the east of my land, there are many small and medium-sized lords. Almost no one has a countship to rule a province like Minelia. That is why all of them have avoided a full-scale war and have only managed to protect their lands.


    Many lords have kept such a tacit understanding that they will not attack the other side with all their might, so you should let them off the hook, too.


    If they continue to do so, they will be destroyed by a big power like Mineria. Rules have value only when they are accompanied by force. If one praying mantis tries to impose rules on a big cow, it will be trampled by the cow, and there will be nothing to stop it.


    "We''re going to make a plan now. I hope to see you again in the morning with a smile on your face.


    The unit I''m in aims for the top of the hill where the enemy viscount is.


    Of course, there will be lookouts, and the enemy has noticed us and is shooting arrows at us.


    My soldiers with their big shields block them.


    Gradually we are getting closer to the enemy''s side.


    As we got closer, they switched to spears and swords to defend themselves. It seems that they have decided that we cannot drive them away with bows and arrows.


    Now the melee is about to begin! A slash-and-burn battle begins in front of me.


    The enemy had the advantage of the ground, but they were more hesitant because they did not expect us to attack them. And they''re starting to let us climb up the hill.


    From this point on, the side that feels attacked has the psychological advantage.


    The area where I was is getting caught up in the melee. We are not far now from the enemy''s baron.


    "All right, you guys, you held your bows and arrows off well!��Now all you have to do is think about protecting yourself!"


    I leap out from the shield wall.


    Then I grab my sword and charge forward.


    At close range, arrows that hit my allies are almost useless. With a sword, I can almost lose now.


    One by one, I cut down those who attack me.


    Many of them don''t even know who we are yet. We''re getting pretty close to the enemy general. The morale boost for our allies will be more effective.


    Besides, I need to be a clear hero here.


    "Hey you guys!��My name is Arsrod Neivre, Viscount Neivre!��Get that Viscount out of there!��Let''s have a showdown here!"


    When the enemy soldiers noticed that I was coming, they changed the color of their eyes. Killing me would be a great honor.


    But I have no fear.


    This was my own decision.


    I''m calm. On the other hand, they can''t stay calm. One by one, we''ll get closer to the goal.


    The more they try to force me, the more the formation to protect the general is collapsing. It''s a situation that is out of our control. Of course, my other soldiers are also pushing the enemy. Once we get to the top of the hill, we can go toe-to-toe with the enemy. Our soldiers are the ones who are prepared to fight.


    We will cut down the enemies between us and Viscount Marl in turn. Their abilities are automatically lowered when they fight with me. It''s a bonus of my profession. So you can''t beat me unless you''re really good.


    And while I''m at it, I stabbed the last one in front of Viscount Marl. The moonlight gives me a clear view.


    My movements are light. I am hardly breathing.


    "Come, Viscount Mar, we will fight single combat."


    The other viscount is a middle-aged man of about 40. He''s already scared just by looking at me.


    "Why ...... are you here ......?"


    --I knew it... a punk. I can''t believe I''m in the same lordship with you. You lack any kind of willpower at all. I''d let any opportunity pass me by.


    Your heart is right. You''ve shown no desire to fight from the start. He has no desire to make a name for himself by killing me.


    "d*mn ...... this is the place to run ......"


    How dare the enemy turn his back on me and try to run away.


    I hadn''t thought of that. I wish he''d throw away the title of viscount.


    An arrow pierces the viscount''s leg.


    The Viscount Mar falls down.


    A large arrow pierced through his leg and into the ground. The enemy was completely knocked to the ground.


    "Raviara, the strong-bow, Viscount Nayvre''s liege lord!��As soon as I fired a shot at the cowardly Viscount!��Even in the dark of night, be on your guard!"


    From far away comes the voice of Raviara. Thank God. Now let me do my part slowly.


    He reared his sword to the side with a mighty swing.


    I cut off the Viscount Marl''s head with a single blow from behind.


    I take the head immediately. I guess he doesn''t have much respect from his men since no one comes to take his head.


    "I have the head of Viscount Marle!��We, the Viscounts of Nevre, have won!


    When the enemy camp heard the voice, they ran away in a panic. My soldiers cut them down from behind and charged at them from behind.


    As I thought, skirmishes had become the norm, so they had no plan for dealing with the enemy when they came at full force. From the looks of it... we can put similar forces under control of all of them.


    --Ah, it''s been so long. Reminds me of the time of Nobunaga.


    Oda Nobunaga was also absorbed in something. I guess there must have been a time when Odanobunaga wiped out all the zakos at a breakneck pace.


    I am sure that Odanobunaga also had a time when he wiped out the zakos at breakneck speed.


    With the death of the viscount, the other side became dysfunctional and surrendered without showing any resistance.


    The family was given a certain amount of land for the time being, and was incorporated into the family vassalage. If we completely destroyed the family, other lords might fight against us thoroughly.


    Thus, I was able to bring the counties of Heege and Kinase under my complete control. I now controlled three counties. The greatest territory as Viscount Nayvre was easily realized.


    However, this is not the end of the story.


    I went in alone against the enemy and took Viscount Marl''s head, and made it known all over the country.


    I have never lost my reputation for valor. And if a warrior comes to me for service, so much the better.


    It would be great if the lords around me would follow me out of fear of my military might, but even if they do not, I will destroy them myself. But even if they don''t, I will destroy them myself. It is safer to keep a firm hold on them by force, since they may be disobedient to me.


    Back at Castle Nayvle, there was no end to the number of people coming to celebrate.


    This is a messy situation, but there is nothing we can do about it.


    We had to have four more meetings that day.


    "My shoulders are getting tired indeed. ......"


    "Well, shall I give you a shoulder rub?"


    Laviala said happily.


    "But don''t blow in my ear."


    "Only when it''s your time, you''re selfish. ......"

 15 - Preparations for talks with 15 major powers

    I then proceeded to crush the surrounding small lords one by one.


    When one of the forces that were originally on a par with each other, grows rapidly, it becomes a one-sided battle.


    It is easy to understand this by expressing it in numbers.


    Suppose that the power of each lord is within the range of three numbers from 6 to 8. However, the one with the higher number does not always win.


    Then, when the number 7 absorbs the number 8 to reach 15, there is no force that can win the game by itself.


    To tell the truth, the second and the third stages were much easier than the time of destroying the Viscounts of Mar.


    First of all, we had to increase the number of vassals of the enemy who would become our allies. A large percentage of vassals who are afraid of our attack will easily take advantage of it. If we attacked them, they would betray us and the enemy would be easily destroyed.


    Even if the enemy realizes this in advance and purges their vassals, it will work to our advantage because we will be able to kill their power.


    In the end, seven of the twelve counties of Fordonia were controlled within six months of the overthrow of the Viscounts of Mar.


    Since I could call myself a count now, I sent money to the leaning royal family to ask for permission to use the title of count.


    This kind of appearance is also important. For example, some lords may be willing to obey an order of submission from a count, but they may be reluctant to obey an order from a viscount of the same rank because of their pride.


    Local lords are, in other words, country aristocrats. Even if they are in the countryside, nobles are still nobles, and many of them are particular about their appearance. That''s why they have to be superior not only in ability but also in form.


    The royal permission to call himself a count was easily granted.


    Now I can take the name of the province and call myself Count Fordneria, but since I don''t control the whole province, Count Nevre would be more appropriate. The name of the province would also provoke the remaining forces.


    After becoming a count, I decided to spend some time on the development of my new territory.


    First of all, he created several places where he wanted to develop commerce, mainly in Nayvle, free of taxes. The same system that he had used in the local markets was added in many places.


    He also changed the system so that people could open stalls without having to join a commercial association.


    According to Oda Nobunaga, this is called "rakuichi rakusa. The word "the" in this case refers to the commercial association, although it sounds like a pagan incantation.


    The commercial associations naturally protested against the move, but the government pushed it through on the grounds that it was an order from the lords.


    The commercial association had some value as a protection for merchants when it was established a long time ago, but it has gradually become an organization to protect vested interests. As a result, it became more and more difficult for new merchants to enter the market.


    In addition, the union also leads to a higher price of goods.


    With this kind of leverage, the city developed first. It is obvious that the population of the county capital of Navre is growing and the tax revenue is steadily increasing. The development of the city is a plus for my country, which is already a country, since the laws of the House of Nevre are in effect in my territory.


    Merchants from far away are coming to me. They must have seen the money in it. I would appreciate it if they would drop more money.


    As the city grew richer, I decided to hire a finance bureaucrat as well.


    "Count, you''re very loud, sir."


    In front of me, a dog-eared werewolf man bowed his head.


    He was a wealthy merchant named Fannelia. Originally, he was mainly an oil merchant, but as his wealth grew, he began to deal in a variety of other items.


    "Well, my territory has grown so large that I can''t manage it on my own. I''ll be counting on you."


    Yes, sir. For my part, the abolition of the commercial association will make it easier for me to do business. From now on, the time will come when small merchants who belong to unions will no longer be able to do anything.


    "Agreed. That''s why I hired you. Please."


    "Yes, perhaps there is a place in the port town on the river that could be developed more. Please allow me to do a little research. I think the time will come when we will be able to trade with bigger ships.


    "Okay. We''ll pay you to renovate the port, if necessary."


    We needed to let Fanelia manage commerce for a while.


    We had to think about our relations with the Western powers.


    This is the Minerian territory that I fought for when I defended the fort to the death.


    The Counts of Curtis have ruled the province of Brantal for generations. It is called Minelia because Minelia is the largest city in the province.


    Currently, the war with Minelia has been temporarily suspended. That''s why we took the opportunity to expand our influence, but they must be getting curious.


    Then a messenger came from the other side. It was not a pure vassal, but a priest. The use of priests as messengers is a common practice in all countries.


    The castle was tense because there had not been a messenger for a long time.


    Especially, Laviala was looking at the messenger with a face as if to say, "What are you doing here? However, the messenger, a priest, seemed to be accustomed to this kind of situation, and was relatively unassuming.


    "I have come to congratulate the Viscount on his receiving the title of Count.


    "Well, I''m glad to hear it. I''m glad to hear that from a senior count."


    If you suddenly start fighting, you''ll look like a country bumpkin. I respond with a hawkish attitude.


    "Minelia is now preparing to advance her troops to the north. We would like to form a stronger alliance with Navre, not just a truce. Can''t we have a meeting between the counts?��How about a place at a temple near the border between the two countries?"


    I see. It''s a decent proposal, if you just listen to what I have to say.


    "Mr. Arsrod, this may be a ruse. Please be careful.


    Laviala immediately called for attention. I have that same concern.


    On the other hand, the other messenger has a smile on his face. He is quite an adept.


    "You may be right to be skeptical. I leave it to your judgment. It''s just that--"


    "It might be nice to have an alliance so we don''t have to pay attention to the West. If Minelia attacks us now, we won''t have the troops to defeat the other lords in the east."


    I interrupted them and said.


    "Thank you for speaking so quickly."


    They threatened to attack us if they had to.


    Minelia is still clearly the larger country. They are twice as large in area, and they have a larger population and more troops. They have ruled a province for a long time, so they have more centripetal force than I do.


    In the end, the enemy (at least this messenger) still has their licks on me.


    They probably see me as an upstart who has somehow managed to gain the title of count.


    Raviara seemed to understand this immediately, and she looked grim-faced.


    "Have you come here to insult Nayvel and Mr. Arsrod?��We could attack them from our side, you know?"


    "If it comes to war, we will have to ally ourselves with the neighboring lords of Nevre and go to war with them. We probably won''t have enough troops to withstand an attack from all directions.


    Raviara''s face goes "Geez," and she says, "I don''t know why.


    But I was actually grateful for her attitude. And also the attitude of the messenger.


    "Okay. I will have a meeting with the Count of Mineria."


    I set a date for the meeting and sent the messenger on his way.


    After that, when I was alone with Laviala, she told me some things.


    "Mr. Arsrod, why did you accept such an offer?��On the surface they were polite, but they were arrogant."


    "So it''s all right. If we can make the opposite impression at the meeting, they will be ashamed of their insult to us. It''s worth it to bring Minelia in. It''s not time to fight Mineria yet."


    "But how can you change the impression of those who underestimate you, Mr. Arsrod?"


    "There are a few things I can do."


    I chuckled.


    "First, I''m going to train the army I''m taking with me thoroughly. Not physically, but in terms of leadership.


    So far, most of the troops have been walking around like a bunch of mooks. They look like a hodgepodge.


    But if they came together in full force, the atmosphere would be completely different.


    "Can you do that in such a short time?"


    I''m confident I can do it. I''m not a sore loser."


    In fact, I have acquired a new special ability.


    --Since he has become a Count rank lord, he has acquired the special ability [Guidepost of the High King]. The confidence and concentration of the soldier under his command are increased by 50 percent.

 16 - organize a bodyguard

    --Because he became the lord of the count rank, he gained the special ability ��Guiding Light of the High King��. The confidence and concentration of the soldiers under his command are increased by 50 percent.


    With this special ability, you should be able to improve the leadership of a limited number of troops in a short period of time.


    However, it is not a good idea to rely only on the special ability.


    The bonus of occupation is added to the original ability. The effect of any bonus for an inexperienced person is small. In this case, if the soldiers are not motivated, even to some extent, the special abilities will fade away.


    So, I decided to organize an SS.


    I also named them the Akaguma-tai (Red Bear Squad), with red cloth wrapped around their arms and armor, and the Shirawashi-tai (White Eagle Squad), a unit with white cloth wrapped around their arms and armor as well.


    This made them special from afar, and made those who were selected for them proud and motivated.


    These two units were first selected from our side, and volunteers were recruited with the proviso that only those who could withstand the rigorous training would be selected. Soldiers were quickly recruited. Everyone has the desire to be special. This is where the idea came in handy.


    --This is just like the black-robed and the red-robed. How interesting.


    The voice of the heart seems to know something similar to this. This is just my original.


    --I see. I see why this High King was chosen as your profession.


    I''ll tell you why. What in the world is the reason?


    --Perhaps, in different worlds, similar thoughts and ideas will emerge. You naturally come up with ideas similar to Oda Nobunaga''s. All of the past and events are not completely the same as Oda Nobunaga''s, but there are some similarities. That is why you got the job you did, Oda Nobunaga. Everything was not a coincidence but an inevitability.


    Indeed, even if you read history books, you will find that there are people who thought similar things in completely different countries.


    However, it is still a mystery how someone who looks like you can become a professional. But it may be awe-inspiring for human beings to try to understand it, since the profession is given by God.


    --You believe in God, don''t you? Don''t believe in God so much that you are swept off your feet or your mind is eaten away. But in this world, that is inevitable to a certain extent.


    Today''s voice of the heart is a bit redundant, but it is a sign that I am in a good mood. Let''s keep it up.


    Now, let''s do the actual training.


    I''ve gathered the Red Bears and the White Eagles.


    They''re all wrapped in the cloth I gave them, and they''re all looking stern. Of course, they don''t look like they''re chastising me, but they''re full of spirit.


    I am famous not only for the Naglad campaign, but also for having taken the head of Viscount Marr. I''m sure that I''ve become the greatest hero in the neighboring provinces. So there is no one here who would underestimate my abilities.


    It feels good to know that the rank of a count is matched by bravery.


    Usually, the higher you get, the less direct combat experience you have.


    It''s natural because you can''t always be on the front lines, but as it escalates, you start to not understand the feelings of the soldiers and make bad decisions on the battlefield.


    In short, if we become too aristocratic, it becomes difficult for us to be a soldier.


    In this respect, I have become stronger after having had a lot of bad experiences on the battlefield. I know the pain and despair of war.


    "Listen, I rose from being the second son of a small lord to defend a fortress, to make a name for myself, to my current position as a count. But it was all so sudden that the training of my soldiers is not up to the level of a count. This is a shame for me and a shame for you."


    I raise my voice in front of the army.


    "So, from this day on, you will learn to move with the grace of a count''s guard. This is not a mere ritual. Your movements will be so smooth that they will terrify the enemy lords and show them that our power is real. Please, I ask you to endure."


    ""Wooooooooooooooooooooooooo!""


    The voice echoes loudly.


    It is refreshing to hear. I am amazed that they have made it this far in such a short time, but there is no time to be overly emotional.


    There will probably come a time in the future when we will have to fight against the forces that control one or two prefectures. If we do not have the power to defeat them, we will be destroyed in the end.


    "Let''s start with the march!��It stands to reason that a soldier of honor parading through the royal city would look stronger than a soldier who walks slowly!"


    I made them practice marching thoroughly. I was convinced it would be our most important weapon when we met with Mineria.


    The other side is a major power. The strength of their army is what they look for.


    However, one cannot tell whether a force is strong or not by its appearance.


    However, it is easy to tell if the movement of the army is well coordinated. A force with such an army almost certainly looks strong.


    And I gave them a hard time once at Fort Naglad. If we can remind them that the outcome is not a coincidence, the talks will surely go in our favor.


    Mostly, Mineria wants to be reassured that this new force of mine is not so bad.


    The messenger threatened to attack us in concert, which in turn means that we can also ally ourselves with Mineria''s neighboring forces.


    We can''t just ignore a force that has gained control of more than half of the counties in a single province in a few years. It must be creepy. Therefore, I would like to think that they are not yet a foe to be feared. It would be even better if we can hold them off in the form of an alliance.


    They won''t go along with our plans so easily. We''d rather use Minelia to make ourselves bigger.


    After a week of continuous training, the SS began to move in a different way.


    They look like the King''s Kingsguard in the heyday of the Kingdom. Naturally, this is partly due to the influence of the special ability [Guidepost of the High King], but it is also largely due to the fact that the soldiers are motivated to begin with.


    I let Raviara watch them.


    "It''s too good to be true. ....... Raviara, it is breathtaking. ......"


    Unexpectedly, Laviala held her mouth and showed her emotion.


    "I''m going to show this to Mineria at the meeting. I''ll show this to Mineria at the meeting, and we''ll see their amazed faces.

 17 - 17 Talks Begins

    The day of the meeting arrived.


    It will take place in the central temple of the region, just across the river (called the Nagrad or Border River) from Fort Nagrad.


    Temples are not inherently the property of the lord of whatever territory they are located in, but belong to the Church of the Kingdom, or even more extremely, to God. That is why it is often used in meetings.


    Of course, the guest house of the lord may be used, but the center of the Minerian territory is so far away that there is no such place around here.


    Since the meeting is held at the other party''s place, the rule is that the other party is supposed to entertain us. This means that the lord of the other party has entered his land first.


    We took a break on this side of the river. I''m in the house of the chief of a small village. So far, so planned.


    "Sir, ...... Mr. Arsrod, ...... if we don''t leave soon, we''ll be late for our appointment. ......"


    Laviala came into the room, suspicious that I had not given the order to leave.


    "Well, take your time, Raviara."


    I suggested a chair next to the table. Raviara sat down there.


    "I wonder if you are doing this on purpose?��By going later than scheduled, you are trying to show that you have a superior attitude."


    Laviala''s thinking is also astute in its own way. But there is another purpose.


    "The meeting won''t start right after we enter the temple late, will it? We''re going to be even later because we''re going to have to unarm ourselves from there. That means they''ll have time to take a closer look at our army."


    "I see. ......"


    "And, thanks to the delay, we can make another play. Well, we''ll see when we get there."


    And we left, a little less than an hour behind schedule.


    Naturally, we arrive at the temple where the meeting is to take place less than an hour later.


    We had learned from the secret messenger we had sent that the Minerian lord, Ailes Kartis, had been watching the movements of our army.


    That is why they marched impeccably to the temple. Today is the big day. You can tell they''re all fired up.


    --Mm-hmm. It''s a fine sight. I''m sure the enemy lord will be horrified to see them.


    The High King seems pleased.


    He''s not the enemy. It''s not time to fight yet.


    --When the High King met with Dosan Saito, the lord of Mino, he intentionally prepared soldiers that looked like small fry and surprised them by coming in formal attire after he himself walked around looking dirty. Dosan, who had underestimated us, came in shorts, and was crushed to see the High King dressed in formal wear with dignity. However, there is another way to show him our majesty first. You are not wrong.


    You are not wrong. You can intimidate your opponent just the same.


    Thud, thud!


    The mere sound of footsteps can be powerful in its own right.


    I could see the temple officials and what appeared to be Mineria''s vassals looking on in amazement as we marched.


    "What an orderly unit ......."


    I even heard a voice that I shouldn''t have heard.


    With the special ability [Guidepost of the High King], the soldiers'' trust and concentration are now 1.5 times higher than before. Even the royal family''s own soldiers could not have marched this far.


    I made it to the temple without incident.


    But there is one more trick. But the effect will be small.


    "Thank you all for your service."


    I turn to the soldiers with a dignified face.


    "However, some of the White Eagles were late for their scheduled arrival, and as a result they arrived late. Those who are aware of their negligence, come forward."


    That is not true. Of course, it''s all an act.


    "Ha!��It''s me, sir!"


    Then a young soldier comes out without fear.


    I stand in front of him...


    Pashin!


    A small slap in the face.


    "Next time, don''t think about it. Be careful from now on. If you fall behind in battle, I may have to cut your head off.


    "Ha!��Yes, sir!"


    "Go back to where you came from."


    Without changing his expression, the soldier entered an empty space.


    The whole thing is a myth.


    A commander taking a stern attitude toward a latecomer, a soldier reporting his negligence without fear. The military''s control over the situation has been more than demonstrated. I don''t know if you''re watching this play.


    Raviara''s face showed that he understood the meaning of the delay.


    Well then, let''s get to the press conference.


    When I entered the room, Ailes Kartis was already waiting for me. He was a man of no more than forty years of age, with a wide-eyed look in his eyes. Heroic is an overstatement, but owlish might be a better word. He is expanding his territory even more in his generation.


    His face is completely different from those of the other small lords we have met so far who have no prospects for the future.


    In other words, this man has an intention to expand his territory and enrich his land. This naturally shows in his face.


    Behind me are Laviala and the old general Sivik.


    Behind Ailes Kartis were also two men who looked like executives.


    I apologize for my tardiness, Count Mineria. I am unfamiliar with the area and misread the time allotment."


    I made a formal apology before taking my seat.


    There is a unique tension in the room that I have never felt before. I had never met anyone of this caliber before.


    --After all, he looks like my father-in-law Dosan. Though this man''s face is much more handsome. I didn''t realize how close we are in terms of atmosphere.


    The voice in my heart is saying whatever it wants to the outside world, but I can''t be so carefree. But it''s not a bad tension. In fact, I''m comfortable with it.


    "Well, take a seat in that chair, Count Naevre."


    Chairs for the number of people were available in front of the table.


    "Well, then, I will sit down."


    "Count Nayvel, I''m really only bringing my entourage here. So let me speak frankly. Your troops are coming late, so I was just taking my time to see them.


    "Well, I''m embarrassed to admit that I''m new at this."


    My face is smiling, but not my eyes. There may be heroes with a big heart, but I''m not one of them.


    "If anything, it''s creepier if it''s a spur-of-the-moment thing. Our defeat at Fort Naglad was no accident. You are a genius at war. I don''t want to fight you head-on."


    I cautiously waited to see what they had in mind. So far, I have not given them a bad impression.


    "We don''t want to fight Mineria either. We are on the same page.


    "If you had been mediocre, I would have taken you out of the picture, but if you had been mediocre, you would not have gotten the countship in the first place."


    A deadly feeling suddenly settled over Laviala and Sivik''s bodies.


    "Are you prepared to be an assassin?"


    "It''s hard to beat you here. Even if we could, we would be killed. So it is best to make a firm alliance.


    On the other hand, the other side still has time to spare.


    "You haven''t welcomed your wife yet, new Count."


    Yes. After all, we''ve been at war for so long.


    I want you to take my daughter as your wife.

 18 - receive the 18th full house

    "Please give me my daughter for my wife."


    As a matter of fact, I had expected to be told so. However, that is assuming that the meeting goes well.


    "Are you sure you want to be such an upstart?"


    "What''s wrong with the Count''s wife being the Count''s daughter?��I don''t think it''s a bad story, do you?"


    I glanced at the two vassals sitting on either side of me.


    Raviara looked a little sad. Raviara had been like a wife to me for a long time. It pains me, too, but I''m sure Raviara knew that.


    Laviala gave a small nod,


    "Master Arsrod, I think you should have your own daughter. It is important for both families to join hands now.


    He said firmly. He was a vassal to me.


    If Raviara and I were just common people, we wouldn''t have caused her so much pain. She could have proudly told me not to be unfaithful.


    "Count, I would like to make a request to you, but our position is such that we can''t afford to be childless. I will take good care of my wife, but I hope you will allow me to have a concubine."


    "Don''t worry about it. I too have several children by my mistresses. Civil wars are sometimes caused by the lack of an heir. Considering that, having children is also a good job to protect the country."


    It was well known that Ailes Kartis had many lovers. In his case, however, the daughters of the lords he had destroyed were among them, and there was some danger. There was no danger that the child would perceive Ailes as the avenger of his family.


    "Well, if the Count''s daughter is willing to accept it, I am willing to accept it.


    Ailes Kartis nodded broadly in response to my words.


    "Okay. Then I will ask him directly.


    Then he clapped his hands twice.


    The door behind him opened and a girl in a dress stepped out.


    She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She had sleek black hair, unlike her blond father. Maybe she had some of the blood of an Eastern woman in her veins.


    She had a rather winning expression on her face and seemed very confident. She is pretty, but not slender. She was like a sunflower in the wilderness.


    She looked at me with big eyes.


    "I am Serafina Kartis, daughter of Ailes Kartis.


    "It''s an honor to meet you."


    I stood up and thanked him. I am a count now, but she was born a count''s daughter. She might have a high rank, so I would be the one to take the low blow.


    Serafina walked up to me slowly and squeezed my hand.


    "I am honored too. You are a hero for sure."


    "I think you''re being too generous."


    I''ve always dreamed of being the wife of a hero. Life would be more interesting that way, wouldn''t it?


    Then he smiled like a sunflower really bloomed.


    "You don''t have to believe me, but I had a feeling I was going to marry you when you were running rampant in my country, even building forts. I want you to run wild outside of Mineria. Keep me entertained."


    "Yes. If you''re going to be my wife, I think it''s my duty as your husband.


    "Yes. If you don''t, I''ll run away or I''ll kill you."


    Provocatively, Serafina said. I could sense that Raviara was miffed, but I honestly thought that I would be able to make it with this girl for a long time. Of course, without getting killed.


    "If you kill me, I''m sure you''ll regret it. Because there aren''t that many heroes in the world.


    "Arsrod Naevre, you are funny after all. By the way, I am a saint. It''s a rather rare profession. It is said to increase the fortune of those who are close to you by 30 percent. I''m sure you''ll have more luck."


    I don''t know how much luck is a change, but perhaps I should believe in it. The power of one''s occupation has been handed down from generation to generation.


    What is your profession?��I told you, so you can tell me, right?"


    If you answer, "I am Oda Nobunaga," they won''t understand.


    "You know me well. Of course, he is a hero.


    He looked into Serafina''s eyes and said, "I''m sorry.


    For a moment, Seraphina''s face turned red as if she was embarrassed.


    Serafina turned her face toward her father.


    "Father, I''m going to go to Navre with this man. Thank you for bringing me up.


    Ailes Kartis sighed, a sigh that meant a lot of things.


    "The new Count, Serafina, is as you can see, but she is smart. I think it suits you, not your parents'' greed."


    "Yes, I will try to make your daughter happy."


    "I''m glad to see that you''ve decided to marry off your horse. Please, do well."


    Thus, the meeting between Nevre and Mineria ended without incident.


    The alliance was sealed when the marriage was arranged.


    The two powers pledge their inviolability to each other and invade where their interests do not conflict.


    Trade facilities are also arranged. Merchants who have a transit permit are given protection by lending horses even on the other side''s lands, or by being given priority to stay at inns along the roads.


    The official wedding ceremony took place a month later in the same temple as the meeting. There I met Serafina for the first time in a month, and I couldn''t help saying to her


    "She''s so cute!"


    Seraphina in her bride''s dress. It fits her so well that I want to believe she was born to wear it.


    Her positivity is enhanced.


    "I got pretty for you, mister."


    Serafina twirled around in front of me. Her dress fluttered in the air.


    "Make me the happiest man in the country. A saint''s power is stronger over those she loves.


    "Yes. Open my luck even more."


    Serafina hugged me.


    "I love you, mister!"


    When I was lord of half a village, I used to think that political marriages were a bad idea, but this one might not be so bad after all.

 19 - 19 My wife is really talented.

    The ceremony was a grand affair, as it was the wedding of two counts. Priests and nuns from the other land sang chants and celebrated with me and Serafina.


    Of course, I was painfully aware that ours was not a relationship based on pure love alone. Still, I couldn''t help but burst into tears. The ceremony was so beautiful.


    How strong their love is is not the same as how good or bad the ceremony is. And I know that the thread that connects me and Serafina is not weak.


    "Oh, mister, it doesn''t suit you to be a hero with a few tears."


    Serafina pointed this out to me,


    "You''re crying, too, you know."


    In fact, he was shedding tears much more clearly than I was.


    "Because, you know, I''m happy. ......"


    If a future historian writes that they did not love each other because they were married for political reasons, he or she will be a blind man.


    Ailes, who was to become a father-in-law, also looked as if he was moved by the love of his daughter when he saw her happiness. He seems to feel this way even though he has so many children, including his mistress''s children, that he does not know how many he has.


    After the ceremony, I took Seraphina, now my wife, back to the castle of Navre.


    But Seraphina was a really smart girl. Before she was intimidated by the unfamiliarity of her new home, she took a look at the layout of the castle and immediately said to me, "You know, I''ve never been in a castle before.


    This castle is not suitable for a master. It is a little too small. At this size, the castle itself can''t hold a thousand people. The outer moat protecting the castle town should be bigger to accommodate the Count. It''s not only a matter of family size, but the people you''ll be fighting may eventually grow too."


    I patted Serafina on the head, even though there were other members of my family with me.


    "You are right. We have been thinking of building more castles or moving to a new location.


    Navre is not a bad town. It''s my hometown and I''m attached to it.


    But it''s still a castle town of a small lord who ruled a county. It''s inland, so it''s not exactly convenient. It takes time to travel to and from the other places I rule.


    "By the way, Serafina, if you were to move your base of operations, where would you choose?"


    "I''ve been looking at the Master''s territory, but I''d like to go to Maust, a city on a big river. It would be convenient for trade and, depending on how it is built, the river itself could be used as a moat behind the castle."


    Once again, he patted Serafina on the head.


    "I would have married you even if you were a commoner''s daughter."


    "I guess the Master thought it would be better there, too."


    "That''s how it is."


    Maust is the commercial city of the Viscounts of Mar, who destroyed it. I had my eye on it. Especially since Fordneria is not on the sea, the fastest way to get to the sea is to go down this river.


    "By the time I can call myself Count of Fordonia, I''ll think about moving it in earnest. First, I intend to wipe out the remaining forces in the same province."


    "Yes. Heroism can only be shown in war.


    Then a vassal came to me and said with a reserved smile, "I have a lot of documents that I would like you to look over at ......." Since he had been away from the castle for his wedding, he must have more papers than usual.


    This means that I can''t give Serafina a tour of the castle and the town immediately.


    The territory is so different from what it used to be that it takes a lot of time for political affairs.


    "All right. I''m going back to work. Someone please introduce my wife to this castle."


    Is there anyone out there who would be a good fit? I''d prefer a woman, since she''s the one explaining things to Serafina. .......


    I''d better not ...... though my eyes met Raviara''s.


    "I don''t mind Raviara. ....... I can at least distinguish between public and private ......"


    I''m glad you say that and I don''t think Raviara would be mean to Serafina. But I doubt if it is the right choice, and above all, there is a more fundamental problem.


    "That Raviara, a girl of Elvish blood, is the Master''s mistress. She is an expert archer, and has a very toned body."


    Serafina looked at Raviara with provocative eyes.


    Yes, it seems that Serafina is looking at Raviara as an enemy.


    We already have a general idea of her personality, but Serafina is very rival. Maybe it is because she grew up with many brothers and sisters who naturally compete with each other.


    "You are as brave as your master, you know..."


    "I am honored by your compliments, Countess."


    "But I have bigger breasts than you. They''re twice as big.


    Laviala''s face turned red with shame.


    It is true that Laviala''s breasts are not very large. She was probably concerned about it.


    "With all due respect, Countess,...... this is just because Laviara is an archer and she is holding her breasts tight so that they don''t get in the way. ......"


    In Raviara''s official view, yes, but not really. I know better, but it''s not something I should say here, so I''ll keep my mouth shut: .......


    "But you know how big her breasts are, don''t you?��What''s the truth?"


    "Don''t ask!"


    I saw the look on Serafina''s face and knew.


    You know what I''m talking about. .......


    She''s a tomboy, that''s for sure.


    "Yes, she is. "Yes. And you have other vassals. We mustn''t bring shame on our liege. The master understands the position of the count.


    The other vassals who were present chuckled. Even the elven vassals, who were supposed to be closer to Raviara, were laughing, so Raviara''s concern about her breasts was a well-known story.


    But I was impressed in a different way.


    This exchange alone brought the vassal and Serafina closer.


    Serafina was his wife, but she was his daughter from Minelia. Some of them may have lost their relatives in the war with Minelia, and since they came from the other side in a political marriage, it is natural that some of them would look at her with a haunted look.


    However, Serafina easily softened the atmosphere by making a joke. With this, Serafina has earned the position of a joking countess.


    Serafina glanced at me.


    What do you think?��It was as if to say, "That''s a pretty good move, isn''t it?


    My wife may be more talented than I thought.


    Among them, only Raviara was blushing red. For Raviara, it was as if she had been sacrificed.


    "Countess ......, I think you should consider your position and choose your words a little more carefully. ......"


    "Don''t call me a countess in such a formal way. Call me Serafina. You can''t deny that you know your husband better than I do."


    Laviala looked a little less venomous.


    "I know and admit that you have helped him many times. I know that and I admit it. I wish you all the best in the future."


    "Okay, ...... Serafina-sama ......."


    Here, you don''t have to stop at the high level and let the other party have flowers too. You have a good grasp of people''s minds. You''re so good at it, it''s scary.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to working with you, Raviara."


    I thought as I looked at Serafina''s smile. I''d better be careful not to get rolled too.

 20 - 20. Start of the Guards

    So, back to the question of who should guide Serafina, I would prefer someone other than Raviara.


    It seems strange to ask my mistress to guide my wife, and Raviara is my confidant, so if I am busy, she must be busy, too.


    And then the right person came along.


    "I''ll be your guide, brother!"


    Altia walked slowly toward us. She was in much better health than in the past, and was even able to attend this wedding ceremony. Her recovery was unthinkable when I was the lord of half a village.


    It is true that Serafina married into the Navre family and she is related to Altia. It''s not strange.


    "I understand. Then I will ask Altia. I''ll ask her.


    "Yes, brother, I also wanted to talk with Serafina-san about many things."


    "Nice to meet you, Altia-san."


    Serafina bowed politely. I hope this will help me to make friends with Seraphina.


    "Artia-san, are there any saints'' temples around here that are blessed with the power to bring forth children?"


    "What ...... child ......?��I''m sure it''s not impossible that it''s not there. ......"


    The exchange was heard, and again there was laughter among the vassals.


    It''s embarrassing to be told so clearly. ....... I can''t even have kids. .......


    "Let''s get our heads out of our asses and get back to politics. ......"


    Raviara is a little upset too. You''ve got to get yourself together. What are you going to do to get back on track?


    "Yes, you''re right. Raviara is right.


    Then Laviala said in a whisper so only I could hear.


    "Raviara, I''d like to have Arsrod''s baby too. ......"


    "In time, you will. It''s funny how impatient we are. ......"


    It is true that it is not a good thing for the Count to be left without an heir. But, well, it can''t be helped, can it?


    It is true that I have concentrated on political affairs. I took care of my business and in the evening we had a military meeting to decide the next target of the attack. Not only Ravaila and Sivik, but also Serafina was present.


    I spread the map on the table and we talk.


    "Next we should attack the cathedral county in the south. There is another group called the Knights of the Cathedral who hold another county here. In effect, the leader of the order is hereditary, and he holds all the rights and interests.


    "Cathedral County - ah, the county where Fordneria Cathedral is located."


    Serafina was right.


    It has been called Cathedral County since ancient times because of its cathedral, the largest temple in the province of Fordonia. In ancient times it was also the political center of the province of Fordonia.


    "If we take this place, the unification of Fordneria is at hand. We will definitely bring them to their knees.


    "Considering the forces we can mobilize, we should have no problem at all. Raviara is convinced of that.


    Raviara said, puffing out her chest.


    "I have nothing to fear from the experience of my own old bones," he said.


    Sivik agreed.


    --That''s right. Let''s destroy them quickly. How can they be strong when they are getting so big that they don''t even try to do proper diplomacy? He has no idea of fighting a big enemy.


    Oda Nobunaga''s voice was also convincing.


    At the very least, he should have allied with others to fight, or at the very least, he should have planned to form an alliance with us. They are the ones who have no awareness of the fact that they are facing a great power. They are the kind of people who have been guarding the cathedral for hundreds of years only because they are proud of it.


    "We outnumber them and outgun them. But I have a slight concern."


    Perhaps my words were ominous, for everyone looked at me with concern.


    "Yeah, there''s no way we can lose. But I also have to be concerned about how to win. I''m not a wildfire. I''m a count. I can''t have nothing left after the battle."


    "I think we have always forbidden our soldiers to plunder the land. Raviara has never allowed the elves under her charge to commit violence."


    "Oh, that''s not what I meant. Well, we have a plan. I''ll try to erase the slightest concern. Then I''m sure we''ll win the whole thing."


    After the meeting, I went over the plan privately with the others.


    I''ll try to keep this matter as secret as possible, since it''s best not to spread the word.


    --I see, so you guys use bugles too.


    A voice in my mind said something strange.


    A trumpet?��Why is there a musical instrument?


    It''s not a-- it''s not a musical instrument. They''re called trumpets. You''ve done a good job of being prepared. The more the merrier.


    I don''t deny that.


    Pushing through by force creates many problems. I wanted to expand my forces more efficiently now.


    I sent a letter to the Knights of the Cathedral asking them to come and greet the Count.


    They are also treated as a noble class, but the leader of the order is considered to be the equivalent of a viscount. So they are lower than the count. If they are sworn to obey you, they should come to you to bow down to you.


    I had not thought of bowing.


    The Knights of the Sepulchre ignored the letter. The old-fashioned ones did not know how to deal with the upstart count. And if he surrendered to them, they would take away his interest in Fordneria Cathedral. That would be unacceptable.


    I marched on the cathedral county with 700 men.


    One of my objectives was to see how well the Red Bears and the White Eagles would work.


    How will a well-organized force perform? That is what we are trying to find out.


    The results were good.


    The Red Bear and the White Eagle, each consisting of 50 men, almost destroyed the enemy. The enemy force must have outnumbered ours by a factor of two, but the cluttered enemy forces were unable to do anything about it.


    Raviara, who was standing by my side in the camp, was in a good mood as she listened to the battle report.


    "The enemy is not at all coordinated. They are fighting in the old fashioned way where each fighter boasts of his prowess, but their skills are not up to par.


    "The Order is really a federation of independent and weak lords. It''s not a unified movement."


    --I see. So they''re like the local samurai of Iga.


    I wonder if "Iga" is the name of a place, as Oda Nobunaga says.


    Well, we have the upper hand in the first round.


    Let us continue our attack.

 21 - 21. Captain of the Guards

    Well, we have the upper hand in the first round.


    Let''s continue the attack.


    I continued to slowly inflict blows on the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre.


    The enemy, who found it impossible to fight from the front, even tried to hide in a small hill fort, but I steadily destroyed them one by one.


    After setting up camp in the village, I called the captain of the Red Bear Corps and the captain of the White Eagle Corps to me and praised them.


    The captain of the Red Bear Troop was Olcus Bright, a red-faced, red-haired man of barbaric appearance. The name "Red Bear Squad" is fitting.


    On the other hand, the captain of the White Eagle Squadron is Leion Mirkolaiah, a soldier of Elvish origin who has been a mercenary for nearly thirty years and came to serve with me when I became the lord of the three villages. This man also has eyes as sharp as an eagle''s.


    "Thanks to your efforts, this battle is progressing well. Keep up the good work and keep up the good work.


    "Ha!��What a waste of words!��We will make sure that the Count will be victorious!"


    Olks said in a loud, well-reached voice.


    "I will fight through the battle so that the name of the White Eagle Squadron will not be disgraced.


    Rayon said quietly.


    "By the way, Count, there''s something I don''t understand.


    The bold Olks asked. Rayon frowned at this attitude, saying, "You have a way of asking the Count.


    "I don''t care. Just say it, Olks."


    "Hey. Why is there a financial bureaucrat in the field of battle?��I don''t think there''s anything for a merchant to do in the camp.


    Indeed, the financial bureaucrat and war wolf, Juaneria, did come with us. Even though she had been named, Juaneria kept a smile on her face from where she was standing.


    "Juaneria is my vassal, too. It would not be a problem to have a vassal. And there have been plenty of merchants with military might in the past."


    "Hey. Yes, I know that. But Fanelia is different from those bandit-like merchants, isn''t she?


    "So, Juaneria, what do you have to say for yourself?"


    Juaneria nodded in response,


    "In a big war, merchants are always involved. If you are in battle for a long time, soldiers have to buy things. Merchants also arrange for prostitutes and entertainers. That is why I am here.


    "I know that. I was thinking that a lowly merchant would be better for such a job than you, who is also a bureaucrat for the count, but if you''re a hands-on kind of guy, so be it.


    Orkus doesn''t seem to like Juaneria very much, but I guess that''s because they are in different positions.


    To be frank, Juaneria has a very important mission, but she can''t say much about it. If she can win without playing her part, so be it.


    --And then the scouts came in.


    "I say!��There''s been a move on the part of the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre!"


    "Hmph!��Wherever they attack us, we''ll trample them down!"


    Orcus flared up. Again Rayon gave him a scornful look. I deliberately made a man of a different character to be the captain. It would be stimulating if we competed with each other in moderation.


    "That''s ...... why the enemy is holed up ......"


    The scout''s face clouded.


    "Which hill?��We''ll hit them all at once with the Red Bear Squadron!"


    "...... is not a hill. It''s a cathedral. ....... It''s the Fordneria Cathedral. ......"


    Both Orcus and Rayon were taken aback by these words.


    "I knew it! I guess we can''t wait to see what happens next.


    I sighed.


    "Burn Fordneria Cathedral if you can. If we damage the cathedral in the process of attacking them, we will be questioned as to our qualifications to rule the province."


    "They are supposed to protect the cathedral, but what do they mean by staying in the cathedral?��After all, we are more important than the cathedral, aren''t we!��They''re so cheap!"


    Orcus has a point. If the cathedral is really important, then fight in front of it. So they''re holding the cathedral hostage.


    --I see. These Knights have some brains of their own.


    Oda Nobunaga seems rather pleased with their methods. It''s more interesting when the enemy is a schemer.


    --If you were the High King, I would burn them all down together, but it is not good for you to be infamous now. If your reputation is damaged, it will slow down your rise to power.


    Don''t worry, I''ll make a cleaner move.


    "Count, what kind of a move would you like me to make?��The White Eagles intend to raid the cathedral if push comes to shove. ....... But our loyalty to the Count is more important. ......


    Rayon also made a captain-like remark. The SS has already done more than enough. From this point on, we will use a different approach.


    "It is not a good idea to attack immediately. Let''s just give them a chance to surrender. I don''t like to be thought of as someone who would immediately attack the cathedral.


    The meeting was dismissed.


    I then called Juaneria to the house where I was staying.


    "Now I understand why the Order has been around for so long.


    According to the history books, three times in the past, the Knights of the Cathedral had forced their opponents to retreat with similar maneuvers. The most recent example was about a hundred years ago, so it seems that they do not want to use this strategy too often, but they can no longer afford to do so.


    "Fighting for the teachings is just talk. They are only lords.


    "We''ll use that unit. Getting into the cathedral itself will be easy. Probably few of the enemy are actually inside the cathedral and most are sitting out front with their spears.


    "Yes. Yes, of course. That''s why I''m here. By the way..."


    Juaneria said, blankly. It was true that the rest of the conversation was unimportant.


    "What should we call you?��I wish I had a name to call it by. I''ve always referred to them as ''the shadow people'' or something like that.


    Suddenly, a good idea came to me.


    "Let''s make it a trumpet."


    "A trumpet?"


    "Yes, a trumpet in your ear would startle you, wouldn''t it?��They''re there to surprise the enemy."


    I am sure that Oda Nobunaga is laughing when he hears my words.

 22 - 22 Rappers performance

    "Well, let''s call him Bugle. Buglers, come in.


    Before I knew it, three war wolves had lined up next to Juaneria and were lying flat in front of me.


    This was the secret weapon.


    "As a merchant, I must confess that I have been the target of a death threat more than once or twice. To put it another way, a good merchant is one who grows without being killed, while a bad merchant is one who is killed in the process.


    "That''s why you hired special forces to protect you."


    No, strictly speaking, the opposite is true. I, too, was once a member of the shadow family. However, when you gather information in the shadows like this, you learn a lot about what is lacking in the land. It is natural that you can make money if you bring things to where there is a shortage. Besides, as you get older, it gets harder to be a front-line shadow.


    "I see. Juaneria is right.


    It was not unusual for merchants to have some kind of military power. Some of them have mercenaries on their payrolls at all times, and some of them have their own de facto military forces.


    However, there are few who have a group of assassins like Fanelia, who are dedicated to the work behind the scenes.


    --I see. So there is something similar to the Shinobi in this world. The land may have changed, but people still think the same way.


    It seems the land of the voice of the mind is the same. A world without assassins is more difficult to imagine.


    I like that. The leaders of the Order must be holed up inside the cathedral. Kill at least one or two of them. That would reduce the number of men by at least six. With that many gone, they will cease to function at all.


    In principle, the Knights of the Sepulchre are supposed to make decisions by a council of knights. Even though the Commander has power, it does not mean that he can move all the Knights freely. The number of knights who are members of the order is about 20. The rest are made up of the knight''s family and retainers.


    So if six of them disappear, the rest will give up fighting. Perhaps they will not be able to defend the cathedral with fear.


    So when do we act?


    The trumpeters do not speak a word. Only Juannelia speaks.


    "I would say right away, but let''s keep negotiating a little longer. If we can separate the relationship between the Knights and the cathedral through talks, so be it.


    For our part, it would be better to destroy the Knights of the Cathedral, and there is little point in taking away the rights and interests of the cathedral. Since the cathedral itself has no military power, it cannot oppose me directly in any case.


    The next day, I sent a letter to the other party. The contents are as follows.


    It would not be good for the cathedral to be disturbed by your confinement in the cathedral, and that you wish to fight outside of the cathedral.


    The money necessary for the management of Fordneria Cathedral shall be contributed by the Count and protection shall be given to the cathedral.


    That to wage war in the cathedral is an act of disrespect to the gods, and will surely be punished by the gods.


    The knight who surrenders must be treated leniently.


    The enemy did not give any reply. We knew that.


    Our purpose is to reiterate that we do not intend to harm the cathedral and that we would like to get along well with it. It is a given that the cathedral county will be ours. Therefore, we want to have a clean relationship with the cathedral.


    And the standoff lasted about a week.


    In the meantime, information about the inside of the cathedral has come in. As expected, seven of the most powerful knights are inside the cathedral and the others are surrounding the cathedral with their armies.


    The time has come.


    I gave orders to Fanelia.


    "Do it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Before I knew it, three wolves were lined up beside Juaneria as she nodded.


    "I see. So that''s what being a werewolf assassin is all about."


    "It''s a lot easier to infiltrate when you''re a wolf. We''ve already located the enemy.


    "All right, let''s hope we get a good report."


    At dawn the three returned. They are standing side by side with Juaneria.


    "We killed the commander and seven other knights. The cathedral is a bit stained with blood, but they did not sleep with a statue of a god in their arms, and I think that is within the bounds of what is acceptable."


    It is unlikely that the rest of the knights will unite to fight now. They will think that they are the next ones to be killed.


    "Well done. Well, I will send another letter in the morning. Perhaps they will react differently than before."


    But there was movement before that.


    The priests and other officials of the cathedral came to me for protection.


    The chief priest told me that they had been imprisoned by the knights and that many of them were dead, and that they had escaped.


    Now the Knights of the Cathedral had no cause left. They no longer had a reason to defend the cathedral.


    In the end, some of the remaining knights escaped and the last ones surrendered. I stripped them of all their lands for their disobedience to my advice and for their disrespect to the priests, and gave some of their lands to the cathedral.


    Thus the cathedral county and one other county that the Knights had came under my control. Nine of the twelve counties in the province of Fordonia are mine. I now have control of a whole county.


    The dead knights are officially said to have died a mysterious death by divine punishment. This will be the official announcement since the knighthood has disappeared anyway and there is no one to dispute it.


    But of course there are those who will not be satisfied with that.


    On the evening of the day when I remained in the cathedral county for a few days to settle the remaining affairs of the land that had come under my control, Laviala told me when we were alone.


    "Mr. Arsrod, when did you hire assassins?"


    You don''t really think that God''s punishment has really come, do you?


    "When did this happen? These things make more sense when they don''t get out in the open."


    "Why don''t you tell Raviara?"


    When you say it so sadly, I''m tempted to tell you. .......


    "Raviara just wants to know everything about me. That''s not a vassal decision, is it?"


    "That''s true. ......"


    Then don''t make it personal.


    I''ll give you the answer.


    I kissed Laviala and held her close to me.

 23 - 23 to Count Ford Neria

    There were other advantages to the strategy of not attacking the cathedral.


    The day before I left the cathedral county, I was invited to the cathedral by the chief priest.


    I entered the cathedral with only a few people in my entourage. Among them were the two SS commanders. Even if there were assassins, I am more than capable of fighting them off.


    The chief priest and the other members of the cathedral were all there to welcome me.


    "Thank you very much for saving the cathedral the other day. I cannot thank you enough for your patience and for not choosing to attack the cathedral itself until the very end.


    The chief priest is a man named Tenneh. He is the third son of a royal family vassal living near the royal capital. He has been a monk since he was a young man and has worked in temples around the country for over fifty years, and has been the chief priest of Fordneria Cathedral since he was over sixty years old.


    "No, I did what was natural for a count. I have been calling myself Count of Nevre for some time now, but I have always dreamed of the well-being of the entire province of Fordnellia."


    "The Count''s power is now as strong as ever in the whole province. There is no disrespect in calling yourself the Count of Fordonia.


    Priestess Tenneh''s words were not without a hint of sycophancy, but it is true that my power has spread to the point where I can target almost the entire prefecture.


    There are only three counties left in the northeastern part of the province. There are a total of eight small and medium lords who control a small area that is less than a county by a single family.


    "I will think about whether or not to take the name of Count Fordneria when I return to my castle. I will think about whether or not to call myself Count Fordineria when I return to my castle, since I do not yet control the entire county. So how can I help you this time?


    "The valor of the Count is well known even to the servants of God. I hope that I can give you something that will add to his valor."


    The chief priest motioned to his men with his eyes. Immediately, a subordinate brought a long, thin wooden box.


    "What is this?"


    "Please open it. I present it to the Count.


    When I opened it, I found an extremely long spear in it.


    It glittered as if the spear itself was glowing.


    I could tell just by looking at it. This must be some kind of workmanship.


    It was common for powerful families to dedicate weapons to their wives as a sign of victory or of destruction. It is not surprising that a cathedral would have weapons of the highest quality.


    Though, these weapons were made to be held by the gods and are too long for ordinary people to hold.


    "To receive something dedicated to God is ......"


    Please don''t say such a thing, but take one in your hand. A count needs a symbol of his power.


    I thought it would look good, and at his suggestion I took the spear.


    It felt so comfortable in my hand that I could hardly believe it was the first time I had held it.


    --Oh!��This is a weapon fit for a champion!��I''d wage war just to try this spear!


    Oda Nobunaga, you know about weapons too?


    --What warrior is not interested in weapons? But when it came to collecting them, I preferred tea utensils. Tea utensils are more interesting.


    Tea utensils?��This is a very unlike the High King''s taste.


    --It''s not like that. Rather, it''s a symbol of the peace he''s brought. No one ascends to the throne in armor. A High King must lay down his arms someday. If he spends all his time fighting, he is not yet High King.


    I know what it means, but it makes me a little sad. Fighting is fighting.


    But Odanobunaga had something interesting to say.


    Do you recognize this as a weapon?


    --That''s a strange thing to ask. This is definitely a spear.


    I had an epiphany.


    Are you sure I can have it?


    "Yes. As a matter of fact, if the knights in the cathedral had died a little later, they might have escaped with these precious weapons. We cannot even protect the belongings of the cathedral now. Then I thought it would be better to offer them to the Count of Fordineria."


    "Thank you very much, sir."


    I bowed reverently.


    This spear is more than a memento.


    It is more than a memento.


    I returned triumphant to Castle Nevre.


    I had expected to be greeted by a smiling Seraphina when I returned to the castle, but she was rather tearful.


    "Oh my God!��Sir!��Don''t leave me alone for so long. ....... I''ve missed you so much, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Serafina jumped into my chest and pounded my chest without effort. She wasn''t angry, but she really missed me, as she said. I feel like I have a new sister rather than a wife.


    People around us looked at me and Serafina warmly as a married couple. In war, it is better to be cold-hearted, but in front of my wife, I want to be gentle too.


    War is part of the job, you know.


    "Because ...... you would have taken Mr. Raviara, a military man, ....... I''m sure he had fun with Mr. Raviara ......"


    I thought it was a bad idea. I looked at Laviala and saw that she was blushing.


    "That''s ...... well, when the war is over, in moderation. ......"


    "I knew it. Master, I''m still your wife, after all."


    Then his sister Altia came into his life. She is looking at me with a little bit of a glare.


    "Serafina, you have been praying for your brother''s safety while he was away, haven''t you? Take good care of your wife, okay?"


    "Oh, okay. ......"


    Somehow I get the feeling that my sister and my wife are getting awfully close. They are close in age.


    A few days later, I faced all of my retainers with the spear that I had picked up in the cathedral.


    "I have always called myself Count of Neville. But now that I have successfully defended the cathedral, I have been instructed by the chief priest that I should take the name of Count Fordneria, which is the name of the province. Therefore, from this day forward, I shall take the name of Count Fordneria."


    No one objected.


    I nod my head in exultation.


    "Well, then, I would like to do my first job as Count Fordneria.


    From somewhere, "It''s finally time to unify the province!" Some people are saying things like, "I''m sorry, I don''t understand.


    As it turns out, no. That can wait.


    "We''ll move the castle from here in Nevre to the port town of Maust on the river."

 24 - The Castle and the Spear

    "I''m moving the castle from here in Nevre to the port town of Maust on the river."


    I made that clear.


    I knew it, but some of you were confused. I can see it in their faces.


    It''s hard to leave a place you''ve grown so accustomed to. It is a natural feeling for any human being.


    But there is something that must take precedence over such feelings.


    "Castle Nayvle was only a stronghold when I was a lord of only one and a half counties. This place is too small for my future. It''s off the main road. So we move to Maust in the county of Kinase. There I will build a castle more than twice the size of the current one.


    He had already explained to some of his chief advisors that he was moving the castle, so they showed no surprise. Serafina was not present, but when I talked to her in her bedroom, she was happy that I had made the right choice.


    "I think that ...... it would be good to unify all the provinces before we change the base. ....... Once the province is stable, it will naturally be easier to gather materials. ......


    Gildone, an old vassal who has served me for four generations, since my grandfather''s time, told me, "I have been a servant for four generations.


    I appreciate your loyalty, but I''m sorry to say that I don''t think you have the foresight to see what''s coming. It is not Gildone''s fault. He should have served in that way in the past.


    "One way or another, I''ll have to leave here someday. And the sooner we move to Maust the better to raise money for the army. It is, after all, a port town on the river.


    "Then, isn''t Nevre also crowded with crops? I don''t remember any financial difficulties.


    Oda Nobunaga was laughing before I was laughing. It''s too noisy when he laughs too much.


    --This old man doesn''t seem to understand even the most obvious things. The amount of money that can be obtained mainly from agriculture is different from the amount of money that can be obtained by holding down a commercial city, even from the order of magnitude. Of course there is more money to be made by using Maust, which is already famous as a commercial city, as a base and developing it further.


    You are absolutely right.


    The old man does not understand the necessity of making money. Unfortunately, no one can guarantee that he will be safe and sound as a lord for a hundred or two hundred years.


    Little by little, the small lords are being absorbed by the big powers.


    Even our neighbor Minelia has been destroying her vassals who did not follow her for the past 20 years or so, slowly creating a situation where she could expand her power to the outside world.


    Of course, there may be some who remain old-fashioned in their thinking, like Gildone, but they will be destroyed sooner or later.


    I also want to move my base to Maust because I am thinking beyond the unification of the provinces. Down the river you can reach the Nagouri Province in the north. It is a good direction to attack Minelia while maintaining a cooperative relationship with her, and there are several port towns facing the sea in the Nagouri Province.


    In a large scale war, most of the soldiers would be recruited from the people, but if it is only military power, professional soldiers are stronger, as the SS did in the last war.


    And it costs a certain amount of money to increase the number and maintain the quality of the SS. If I am to become a superpower in the future, I need a system to collect more money, and the only way to do that is to seize cities.


    And maybe the relocation of the castle will serve as a sieve.


    "Gildone, it is true that moving is too much work for an old man like you. So you may remain in Navarre.


    "No, ......, that''s not what Gii meant. ......"


    If you are negative about the way I do things, you might not want to follow me.


    I''d appreciate it if they could present me with better ideas, but most of the time they are just naysayers.


    "Nevre is also the birthplace of the Nevre family and the place where the family name comes from. Don''t worry, it won''t cease to be an important place. The castle will not be destroyed. It must be protected. Please, stay.


    "No, Ji is more interested in this land than in Maust..."


    Boom!


    I hit the floor with my spear.


    The air goes silent.


    "Have you ever thought of a place in this province that would make a better base than Nevre?"


    "Oh, no. ......"


    "So, have you ever looked around the castles of lords who hold lands in a single province?"


    "No. ......"


    "Keep in mind that admonitions without evidence are the same as idle rumors."


    "Wow, okay. ......"


    Zildene folded.


    Raviara nodded in agreement. I told Laviala my plan in detail. She really understands me.


    --Whenever you try something new, there is always opposition, as there is everywhere.


    Was that the case with Oda Nobunaga?


    A man who calls himself the High King can''t be a conservative.


    --There is definitely value in tradition. The High King tried to use it to the fullest when he could. He also cared about his reputation. But tradition is also something to be used. It is not something that should be kept without thought.


    Thank you for your words. Your thoughts are often helpful.


    Perhaps the biggest bonus of the profession Odanobunaga is this advice.


    If Odanobunaga has become the High King in some other world, I am hearing directly from the High King.


    It is definitely more valuable than hearing a good story from any wise man in this world.


    "You are right to be worried. You have never served a lord with such a large estate before. Common sense will naturally change. I''m not trying to be eccentric, I''m trying to be pragmatic."


    I smile, because I don''t want to be seen as a scary monarch, even if I show my dignity.


    "Don''t worry about it. Don''t worry, I won''t move in a day or two. Just make sure you study the geography of Maust now. And there''s something else I''ve been thinking about, so I''ll tell you about it here."


    I thrust my spear to the floor once more.


    But not with as much force as before. I do not aim to intimidate him.


    "This spear, a gift from the cathedral, is very long indeed. It exceeds three jaguars."


    One jarg is equal to the height of a tall man. A man of one jarg automatically means a man of great stature.


    In other words, the spear is as long as three large men.


    "It is truly majestic, but it must have been dedicated to the gods. It is too long to be used as a weapon.


    One of the vassals said something like that.


    "Yes, it''s a bit long for common sense."


    I chuckle.


    "That''s why we mass produce spears of this length. I''m going to create a unit to handle this spear. I''m going to call it the "Three Jags.

 25 - a castle worthy of twenty-five counts

    "That is why we mass produce spears of this length. I will create a unit to handle this spear. I am going to create a unit to handle this spear.


    Some of his retainers seemed to think it was a joke and laughed.


    It is true that I have studied the military arts and swordsmanship of this world, but there would be no troops or tactics to use the spears of the three Jaguars.


    "The Count has a sense of humor as well, I see. Finally, a rare master!"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to be a joke. However, I don''t expect anyone to use it lightly. Orcus, try waving it around for me.


    When called, Olks Breit, captain of the Red Bear Squadron, came out. With legs and arms like logs, few men are so recognizable as military men.


    Olcus raised his spear and then brought it down in front of his eyes several times.


    His body shook slightly, but he seemed to be able to handle it.


    Each time he swung down, "Oh! A voice goes up. The length and power of the long, powerful dance is quite different. It is interesting and different from a demonstration.


    "As expected, the spear is twice as long as usual, so it''s difficult to maintain the posture!


    "Still, with practice, you seem to have a handle on it."


    "Yes, sir!��I''ll make sure the Red Bears are thoroughly trained. If I''m the only one who can use it, we can''t call ourselves the three Jaguars. Besides, a spear team needs to be many in number.


    He is a soldier at heart, after all. He speaks quickly.


    Spearmen are a threat only when they form up in a tight group and then bring down their weapons all at once. They can strike down the enemy with the power of their spears before he can get close enough to them.


    If you think that the enemy''s defense is not strong enough, you can go to stab them together.


    In any case, the basic rule is to stay so tight that there is no escape. Otherwise, if a spear and a sword get into close combat, the spear will be helpless once they get into the gap.


    The longer the length of the spear, the more gaps there will be. This is a structural problem before technology.


    "If they could form a dense formation of spears with this length, don''t you think it would be a formidable force for both offense and defense?��Not even a cavalryman could divide over such a thing. It would be easy to crack a horse''s head open."


    "Indeed!��And the enemy army will be horrified at the mere sight of it!��I will surely master this monstrous spear!"


    I had the idea when the chief priest gave me this spear.


    I wondered what would happen if a human handled this weapon that was made for the gods to use.


    It is true that the human body has its limitations. A spear of 50 jugs would be impossible to lift, or even for a blacksmith to forge.


    But a spear of three jargs can be used with practice. And they will be of great power.


    Then, with an anxious look on his face, one of his retainers raised his hand.


    "My people are not strong enough to handle such a spear at will. ......"


    "I am aware of that."


    "But won''t you spread the spear beyond those three jaguars?"


    "First of all, let the SS--that is, the professional soldiers--do it. I don''t want all the peasant conscripts to use it, so don''t worry.


    This spear is heavy. Therefore, only those with strong arms and those who have endured rigorous training can work together. A squad of spears with disparate movements is like asking the enemy to pry you open!


    --Arsrod. I knew it! You think like the High King!��Funny, really funny!��It is the same as the three-and-a-half-ken long spear strategy prepared by the High King!


    That''s a coincidence. But it''s the same all over the world that people think that the better use of long weapons gives an advantage in war. There is a universality to war.


    --You''re absolutely right. That''s why the High King is happy to see that you''ve guessed right!


    If you assure me that I am right, then the three JAG teams are going to have value.


    I''m sure you''re right.


    Well, it''s a job without weapons for a while now...


    I sent a polite letter to the remaining independent forces in Fordonia.


    The contents can be summarized as follows: I''ve been busy taking out those who have been misbehaving and neglecting the cathedral, but that''s been taken care of. Let''s continue to get along well with each other.


    Needless to say, this is all talk. A lord who believes everything he hears in diplomacy would be better off as a priest.


    Still, it is foolish to provoke the remaining powers from the surface. Even if each of them is weak, the Lentlands in the northern province of Nagouri could be troublesome if they are called upon for help.


    The Lentlands are counts who have ruled the Nagouris for generations. Although it does not have a strong war image, the Nagouris have a number of port cities with large populations. They have a larger military mobilization capacity than we do.


    It may be an exaggeration, but it is said that they once mobilized more than 5,000 soldiers in a single battle. It may be possible to prepare for the battle by gathering all the troops, but 5,000 troops in a single place is an extraordinary number, since they have to be allocated for the defense of other places as well.


    They must have gathered soldiers from port towns that have their own mercenaries.


    Now, the number we can move in one war is probably less than 3,000. However, we have never gathered that many soldiers because there is no need to fight a total war. A few hundred men were enough to defeat the enemy.


    When he visited his brother who faked illness, he prepared 500 men, but that was a demonstration. I gathered as many men as I could from the vassals who had joined our side.


    Even if the unification of this province were to be accomplished, the number of soldiers that could be mobilized would probably not reach 4,000. In fact, it would have to be further dispersed.


    But there is something we must do before counting the number of troops.


    I went to the town of Maust to check on the design of the castle.


    It would be the biggest building ever built in this province. There was no guarantee that it would be completed properly unless I went directly to the site and gave them instructions.


    "Okay?��First, the north side of the castle should face the river. Instead, let the water from the river flow into and around the castle, making it look as if it were floating on the water.


    The people involved in the design process looked on in disbelief.


    "A castle that floats on water? ......?��Yes, it is highly defensible, but this blueprint doesn''t seem to be connected to the castle. ......"


    Ornis, who should be called the general supervisor of this design, said in a puzzled tone. He was originally a salt merchant from Maust.


    Already my power is not what it was when I was a small viscount. That is why it is often difficult for a vassal to understand. I have recruited a wide range of people, including merchants and former vassals of other families.


    This is fine. At the same time, we will also build a canal through the existing town of Maust. We will use the waterway to go directly to the castle. Of course, we can''t do it all by boat, so we will also build bridges between the castle and the city.


    "This is going to be a major construction project. ......"


    How long will it take?


    "It will take three years. ......"


    "Do it within a year."


    Ornis was crestfallen.


    Well, it''s a big project that I''ve never done before, so I guess I should shy away from it.


    "All right. Then I''ll take the lead.


    "You''re going to stand all the way up here, Count?


    "The castle is like my home. Wouldn''t it be nice to come to the site where my house is being built?"


    There were more tangible odds. The special ability [Signpost of the High King]. If the workers'' concentration and confidence were also increased by a factor of 1.5, it would not be impossible to bring the project into shape in a short period of time.


    "We will also take good care of it here: ....... However, it will be a castle with tremendous costs. ......"


    "The finance bureaucrat, Juannelia, has told me it is possible. People will be coming to Maust more and more. What is the population of Maust now?


    "About one thousand two hundred."


    When it becomes the capital of the province, it will have about 6,000 people.


    Five times as much?


    You''re a guy who''s always surprised by exaggeration.


    If you can''t attract that many people, you can''t accumulate wealth.

 26 - 26 Town Development and Good News

    The construction of Maust Castle proceeded smoothly, although it was a large-scale civil engineering project.


    However, it was not only the castle that was being built. The castle was remodeled at the same time.


    As for wealth, he suspended the trade union and allowed anyone to open a market and set up a store.


    He has largely switched to a system of taking taxes from those who make a profit, as he did in the past in his own fiefdoms of Sanmura and Nayvre.


    When there is a union, you have to belong to it to be able to open a store (of course, you have to be screened and paid to join). In addition, price adjustments are done internally, making cheaper items more expensive.


    This was a good way to protect the vendors, and eventually the lords were able to get money from the union.


    However, it is useful only until the time when the size of the city does not change much.


    The city had already announced that Maust would be the capital of the province, and the population was growing rapidly. This meant that more and more people would want to do business, and the number of stores and markets would have to be increased. Such a city does not need unions that hinder its development.


    Despite the opposition from the unions, "I am the invader of Maust, so to speak. I will not follow the ways of the previous lords.


    "Besides, those who have been in business here for a long time will surely benefit from their experience," he said. You can think of it as a win-win situation, because you pay less money to the union. You''ll still have to pay taxes on the profits, though."


    The union does not have the power to push back. They backed away quietly.


    Trying to take taxes from the poor does not work, and the amount you can take is limited. Then let them make a profit and take a large portion from it.


    With the money they get, they hire more workers.


    They sometimes requisitioned peasants to some extent, but they paid more wages than before.


    This was possible because of the city of Maust. Because of its large population, the city can absorb much more wealth than Nevre if it is the home of the people.


    As the number of workers increases, more and more people will try to do business with them. It should be a good cycle.


    As I continue to do so, I have been given another power.


    --I acquired a special ability, the "High King''s Vision". Your economic sense about cities and trade becomes as good as Oda Nobunaga''s. It is always active unless he is intoxicated or in a daze.


    What is this ......?��Is this an ability ......?


    --I''ll explain.


    Oda Nobunaga is speaking again.


    --You''re right, this is more of an assessment of you than an ability. Your foresight has allowed you to be as good as this High King. So, for the time being, I have given you this ability as a special ability.


    Perhaps, this special ability is something you created on your own ......?


    --Yes. This profession is an exceptional one, and you are the only one in the world, apparently. So, it''s a trial-and-error process.


    I wonder what kind of special ability you have, but I guess he appreciates me in his own way.


    I am not sure if I can do it.


    It will take some time to complete, but I did not wait for that and officially moved to Maust. For the time being, I have set up a temporary base in the hills near Maust.


    It is quite different from the castle on the water where I am going to move to, but this temporary base is not so bad.


    From here, we can see the town''s development clearly.


    "I was wondering where you''ve been, sir.


    Serafina lines up beside me. There was a nice breeze.


    "I''m not sure that seeing it from a distance will hasten its completion, but I''m still enjoying it."


    "I understand. But it''s a good time to start building the castle. I think it would have been difficult to unify the prefectures afterwards, since it would have provoked the great lords of the other prefectures.


    "Yes. We can gather men from all over the province because we haven''t had to fight a major war."


    I combed my hand through Serafina''s hair, which was blowing in the wind.


    Seraphina had become much more beautiful than when we had met in Minelia.


    "Your husband is the coolest man I''ve ever met. He is a great lord who is not ashamed to be seen from any angle.


    "What a coincidence. I thought Serafina was the prettiest girl I''d ever seen.


    "A woman becomes beautiful when she is in the presence of the man she loves."


    Now that there are only two of us, our words are naturally sweet.


    "Actually, Master, I have an important report today, and I was looking for a place to stay."


    "Big news?"


    I got a little defensive.


    "It''s not a good story, is it?"


    "On the contrary. It''s very good news.


    What the hell was that?


    "Did Serafina''s father win big?"


    Serafina puffed her cheeks out in a deliberate manner.


    "It''s between the Master and me."


    Then, naturally, the answer was narrowed down.


    No way, no way. .......


    "You''re having a baby?"


    Grinning, Serafina nodded.


    "Good for you, Serafina!"


    I immediately hugged Serafina.


    I was a little worried that I had no heir. But now my fears were put to rest.


    "Will it be a boy or a girl?


    "How can I know yet? But either way, I''m going to raise him in such a way that he won''t be embarrassed when he becomes king. I believe that the Master will be king.


    "Yes, you''re right. I won''t be satisfied with just one province."


    I''ll end this war-torn era with my own hand.


    In my mid-teens, I used to dread the possibility of dying in a war. The only way to prevent people from suffering such misery is for someone to reunite the kingdom.


    Perhaps it will take several major wars to do so, but I will do it.


    I''m not going to end up a lord of one province.


    "Well, Serafina will have to rest for a while. Take good care of yourself.


    It is not uncommon for women to die in childbirth. Giving birth is a risky business.


    "Don''t worry. I am a saint by profession. I''m sure my baby will be blessed."


    I''m worried about Serafina''s body, too.


    We''ll have to get them all to pray at the county temple later.


    But we can''t worry about that now. Now is the time to rejoice.


    "I''ll let the chief minister know right away. I''ll let them know right away so that they don''t cause Serafina too much trouble. ............ Well, speaking of important ministers, I''ll let them know ......."


    First I thought of Laviala''s face.


    I''m definitely happy to have a child, but when I tell him, it''s a bit of a subtle guess. .......


    I have not had a child with Laviala for a long time. I don''t know how true it is, but there is a story that it is hard to have children if you have elven blood in you. I wonder if it is because elves are young for a longer period of time compared to humans, and therefore, they are not able to have children as much as humans do.


    Still, I must say something. Let''s call Laviala.

 27 - twenty-seven-year-one of twenty-seven congratulations-one of the twenty-seven congratulations.

    I summoned Raviara to the lord''s office.


    I heard Raviara knocking. I could tell who it was by the sound of her knocking. We have been friends for a really long time. My parents have been dead for a long time, so this must be the person I have spent the most time with in my life.


    "Raviara, come in."


    What in the world can I do for you?��The canal improvements are progressing on schedule. It''s good to have a town along the river, so that we can bring in dwarven laborers who are good at digging for dirt."


    "Oh, it''s not about the job. ....... Right, just stand there ......"


    I felt it would be impolite to say this while sitting down, so I got up from my desk.


    I stood right in front of Raviara.


    "I wondered again, when did I pull my back out from under Raviara?


    "What is it, suddenly ....... Yes, I think Raviara was bigger than me until I was twelve years old."


    Maybe Laviala remembers me more than I remember her.


    "At that time, Mr. Arsrod, you were not so good with the bow and arrow. We usually won the sword practice.


    "Hey, don''t talk like that."


    We looked at each other and laughed.


    Now our relationship is more like that of childhood friends than that of lord and vassal.


    "But Arsrod-sama has become much stronger since then, hasn''t he? His body grew to match. After two years, Laviala was no match for him with a sword.


    "Instead, you specialized in a single point from there to bow and arrow and became a hell of a bowman, though."


    Just talking to Raviara makes me feel kind. If it weren''t for Raviara, I probably wouldn''t have made it this far.


    "So, what can I do for you?"


    Laviala tilts her head with wide eyes.


    I have to tell you something here. It''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    "It''s something I''ll announce sooner or later, but I wanted to tell you first."


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Alsrod."


    "You don''t have to thank me before I say what you want. ......"


    I know. No doubt Laviala will say congratulations. She won''t look the least bit sad.


    But she might wonder if it is true that half-elves have a hard time having children.


    As Raviara''s husband, I am concerned about that.


    "Look, I know it''s hard for you to say, but please say it, Mr. Arsrod.


    Okay, I''m ready.


    "You know, Raviara, Serafina and I are going to have a baby. Congratulations."


    "Oh, really?


    Laviala''s large eyes widened even more. She was quite shocked.


    "I would never lie about something like this. I just heard about it. We don''t even know his gender, but I guess that makes him a candidate to be the heir at this point.


    "I see. That''s very, very good. Raviara is very relieved.


    "I didn''t know Raviara was so worried about me."


    It''s all right to say it. I feel much better now.


    "Now Raviara can say what she has been afraid to say: ......"


    "What?��What does that mean,......?"


    I didn''t hear you say that. No, you said it was something you didn''t want to talk about, so how could I have heard it?


    I can''t imagine that Raviara is keeping secrets from me. I thought I knew almost everything about Laviala, from her habits to her personality.


    I don''t think you''re ...... having a boyfriend, are you ......?


    Laviara''s good looks are unquestionable. Raviara''s mother, my nanny, has also long been admired for her beauty among the elves.


    I am sure that no one in my household is unaware of my relationship with Laviara, but I cannot say that there are not men who are tempted to woo her.


    "I''m sorry to say, sir. ......"


    Laviara''s face turned red there.


    But her face did not look guilty, rather it looked very happy.


    "Actually, Raviara also gave birth to Arsrod-sama''s child just the other day. ......"


    For a moment, I didn''t understand what was being said.


    "What, what, what ......?��A child ......?��Jeez, are you kidding me ......?"


    "How could you make such a joke?"


    Laviala laughed at me when I said what I just said.


    "Thank you, Raviara!"


    Unexpectedly, I hugged Laviala.


    After Serafina, Raviara too!��I don''t think we''ll ever have another day of such celebration!


    "I was feeling sick the other day, and when I told my mom about it, she said it was a symptom of having a baby. ......"


    One can hear a hint of relief in Laviala''s voice.


    "I really wanted to report it right away, but I kept quiet because I thought it would be an insinuation against Serafina, who is my regular wife. ....... I also knew that she wanted to have a baby with Mr. Arsrod. ......"


    "What, you mean everyone was looking out for each other after all?"


    Is this what happens when you have more than one wife? But now that''s no longer a concern of mine.


    "Raviara, as your lord and master, I command you. "Raviara, as your lord and master, I command you to give birth to a healthy baby. And you will live to raise it in good health. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!��I will fulfill that prime directive!"


    I doubt there is a happier man in this territory right now than me.


    "And you, Raviara, I want you to be the nanny for Serafina''s children.


    "Yes, with pleasure!"


    "And take a break from work if it''s getting too tiring. You and the kids are more important.


    "You''ll be fine for a while longer. At least, I will be able to work until the time when I can conduct political affairs at the castle of Maust.


    Later that day, I told my advisors that Serafina and her consort Laviala were pregnant.


    For a while, congratulatory messengers came constantly. There were so many of them that I decided to handle them myself, since I would have exhausted them if I had to attend to all of them.


    The number of people coming to greet us has increased since the past due to the expansion of our territory, and especially since the town of Maust is about to undergo a major change, there are many merchants who are looking to take advantage of the situation.


    What can I say, fathers have more work to do as fathers. .......

 28 - 28 South problem

    While receiving the congratulatory messengers and sending out prayers for safe delivery to temples around the country, the construction of Maust Castle was also progressing quite well.


    It will take some time to build all the facilities, but the main buildings are almost complete.


    In the meantime, we have dealt with the surrounding forces as peacefully as possible so that there will be no unnecessary conflicts. Most of the remaining small independent lords in the province came to celebrate the birth of their children, so I guess they are concerned about it.


    Currently, the most feared faction is the Lentlands in the Nagouri province, but they have had their dependable old general Sivik and others build castles in the areas where the borders meet to deal with them. For the time being, the situation remains peaceful.


    Then a messenger from the province of Olbia, located in the southern part of Fordneria, arrives.


    The province of Olbia is a steep land with mountains all over the province, and because of this, there was no unified power, and each basin had its own separate power. However, it is a land inhabited by a people with a martial spirit, and when it comes to war, they are quite strong.


    The envoys came from two counties, Takhti-gun and Naham, which do not directly border our lands. They are ruled by the Naham family, which shares the same surname as the county.


    The Nerhams'' messenger was a cat-ear beastman. This is not strange, since some of the cat-ear beastmen do not have a permanent residence, but are wandering businessmen. Of course, there are also those who are promoted as warlords or vassals and serve as messengers.


    I have come here to ask if we could form a military alliance between our two countries.


    The messenger was quite imposing. The quality of the messenger was an important issue, because if the messenger was of poor quality, the lord himself would be underestimated.


    "The Nahams are now the lords of two counties, but they are gradually expanding their power by invading other basins. Like Count Fordneria, Brand Nahum, who is only eighteen years old, is in the process of consolidating his power.


    "By the way, your land''s viscount has been doing very well since he took over the reigns at the age of 12."


    I''ve heard of Brand Nahum, too. He is said to be working for the unification of Olbia, a mountainous and difficult province to unify.


    "Probably, Count Fordneria is planning to attack toward the north in the future. This would open the way to the capital, and he could make a name for himself as regent or vizier, for example. Therefore, I assume that he would like to strengthen his southern defenses.


    I didn''t give him a specific answer, but I was chuckling.


    You''re reading this very well.


    The easiest way to reach the capital in the east is to take Nagouri and go from there. I mean, if they take control of Nagouri, the number of mobilized troops will increase rapidly.


    Without a large force, it is impossible to defeat the forces in the vicinity of Wangdu if they try to interfere. The area near the capital is a developed agricultural area, and as a result, it is more populated than the rural areas. This means that they have a large number of troops.


    It is said that if the prefectures adjacent to Wangdu could be unified, one prefecture alone could have an army of over 10,000 men. In reality, they are not united into one force, but if those who have that much power ally with each other, the road to the capital will be closed.


    "Yes, it would be an honor to support the dynasty, but that''s a long shot."


    There is no need to go out of your way to say what you really think, so you say something nice.


    "At the moment, the dynasty is in a state of half-divide. If you unify them, you will be the most distinguished person in the world, and you may even be recommended to become king. This is just my personal opinion.


    Would the royal family be willing to hand over the kingdom to us - that would be great, but no lord has ever succeeded in doing so.


    "I will take that as a compliment. I have no desire for the throne.


    --Don''t lie to me. You said you would be king.


    You said you were going to be king. What''s in your heart and what''s in your mind.


    --I''m sorry. I''m sorry. The High King understands. Besides, circumstances are important in these matters. Even the High King only thought he could help the 13th Shogun, Lord Yoshiteru, when he became the head of the family.


    It''s true that we can''t do anything if the king is wise.


    --I thought that I could make a serious aim for the kingdom only after Lord Yoshiteru was killed and the time came to send his brother to the capital. Even then, he took his time and slowly took away the power of the Shogun. He would never kill a general until he was equal or superior to him in status, even if he had the opportunity to do so, and even planned to install his children as generals even after he had banished them.


    In other words, be careful.


    It is no fun to be envied for doing something unnecessary. Let''s keep our thoughts to our hearts as much as possible and keep them between Laviala and Seraphina at the most.


    I told the messenger that I would consider an alliance and sent him on his way. The south side was not even on my mind, so I was rather secondary to it.


    As a matter of fact, I had a good idea.


    However, I am a little confused to present it.


    I decided to take a short walk and go out into the courtyard to think about it.


    There Serafina and her sister Altia were playing a game called airball.


    It is a game in which players try to hit each other with a wooden racket so as not to drop the ball. There was a net in the middle of the room, and the ball had to go further than the net.


    Just then, Altia jumped in front of the net and dropped the ball into Serafina''s position. It was a good block.


    "You are very strong, Altia," said Serafina.


    "He''s a smart guy. If you hit it where it can only be returned here, the next defense will be better.


    Altia looked a little smug.


    "Oh come on, Serafina, you''ve got kids, don''t be too hard on yourself. ......"


    "I don''t get out much, so I do a little exercise. I''m not bouncing around like you, Altia, so don''t worry."


    Indeed, Serafina is not even sweating. Apparently, she has been playing the game almost without moving from the same spot.


    Altia was sweating, as if she had been very active.


    Althea is looking much better now.


    He is no longer seriously ill and his color is good.


    "Yes, I can''t be a nuisance to you any longer.


    "I never thought you were a nuisance."


    Althea is the only relative I can say I have. I have other relatives, but I can''t say that I really feel at home with them. Relatives are the ones who can take away the title of Count.


    "Because, you know, I''m still with my brother."


    After all, I thought, Altia is the daughter of a lord.


    It''s a good attitude to have, but at the same time I feel lonely.


    Althea put her hand on her chest and said firmly


    "I''m ready to marry somewhere else in a political marriage.

 29 - 29 Marry my sister

    "I''m ready to get married somewhere else in a political marriage."


    I looked into Altia''s eyes. Gone was the sickly, frail girl who would melt at the mere touch.


    She was the Count''s sister, who would not be ashamed to show it anywhere.


    She could now have such strong eyes.


    "Actually, I was just thinking about your wedding..."


    "The Lentlands in the province of Nagouri?��The head of the family''s legitimate son must be about 30 years old."


    I don''t know what to tell you here, but it''s not something I have to hide.


    "I don''t think so. It''s possible that one day I will invade the province of Nagouri."


    Basically, wives from enemy countries are separated from their wives, but sometimes they join the war effort together with their husbands and children. Some of them would have continued to share the same fate.


    Sending Altia would certainly catch the Nagouri Province off guard, but we do not want to use her sister as a tool of deceit.


    "And that would be Serafina''s family?"


    "Yes. One can think of it as a way to further strengthen the alliance, but in terms of development, it''s not very promising. At this point in time, both sides are building trust."


    But then, Altia is also well aware of the surrounding situation.


    "Then ...... the Nahams of Olbia province?��I hear there is a nobleman named Brand Nahum."


    "Bingo. I was wondering if you were worth it."


    Althea seemed to ponder for a while, and then he clapped his left hand with his racket,


    "You can''t tell if it''s a good ball or not until you hit it."


    He said something like a riddle.


    "You should call him up and see if he is worth marrying."


    "Blood is no contest, and you are just like your husband, Altia.


    Serafina said half in disgust and half in appreciation, but I understand what she meant.


    "So, what''s your reason for calling me?��I can''t tell them to come here because I''m going to check out their wares. There are lands of different lords in between, even though we are not at war."


    "What about the air ball as the Count''s sister?"


    Altia picked up the ball, pointed it at me and hit it lightly with her racket.


    I catch it with my right hand. The ball is quite heavy.


    "I''m good with the airball," she says.


    I laughed out loud.


    "Okay. I''ll take Altia''s idea!��Let''s call Brand Nahum."


    That''s right. Why should I marry someone who doesn''t have the guts to come all the way here for Altia? Let him show us that he is prepared to do so.


    "The Master''s strategy is cold-blooded, but he has a soft spot for you, doesn''t he?


    "Men are sweet on pretty women. Men who don''t should become priests or something. No matter what profession they are sentenced to in the temple.


    ��


    I sent a letter to Brand Nahum and received word that I would be there soon.


    On the way, we paid a considerable toll to the lords we passed, and they entered our territory peacefully.


    They were to meet in a temporary castle in the hills of Maust.


    "How do you do, my name is Brand Nerham, Viscount of Nerham and two other counties.


    As rumors say, Brando had a good eye.


    He was very shrewd and one could tell just by looking at each other that he was clever. However, he is more of a general than a heroic man.


    "What exactly did they say in the temple that the viscount was doing?"


    "They say they are bandits. I have sent my men to places where the enemy''s defenses were thin and won many times."


    It is said that a bandit has 30 percent better situational judgment and 50 percent greater speed than a normal person. No wonder they are so resourceful.


    However, even before he was called a bandit, this man must have already made his mark. His age suggests that he must have been at war as the head of the family even before he was given his occupation.


    "I see. It may sound insulting to say that being a bandit suits a nobleman, but I think it is your calling."


    "I think so, too. So where is your sister?"


    "They are waiting for you in the garden, and I will show you the way now."


    The airball game between Altier and Brand Nurham ended in Brand Nurham''s victory. Judging by sports is a bit arrogant, but there is no doubt that Brand Nerham is very quick.


    He must have used this mobility to defeat his opponents.


    After the match, Brando came up to me and bowed.


    "Please, my sister, I would like to take you as my wife. Such a beautiful woman does not exist in the province of Olbia. She also has a dignified expression, worthy of being the wife of a lord.


    I didn''t expect him to tell me. You''re so perceptive that you know what you want from the start.


    He took one look at Altia''s face.


    It seemed that he had already made up his mind.


    "I understand. But I will not lend you my troops just for your sister''s sake. You will always try to prepare food that will please me.


    "Thank you very much!"


    "And don''t do anything that will make Altia cry. Althea has already suffered more than most people. I want to make it easier for her.


    "Yes!��I promise!"


    We''ll send her back to you at a later date. Don''t worry."


    Thus, the alliance with the house of Nahum was established.


    --That man Brando is a young warlord like Nagamasa Asai. The size of his domain is on the borderline of what we should call a feudal lord or not. Oichi seemed to be happy, too.


    Oda Nobunaga was somewhat sentimental this time.


    You gave your sister in marriage too. Is that natural for a feudal lord?


    --But you were betrayed by Asai Nagamasa and you found yourself in a tight spot. I almost lost my home. I destroyed him later.


    What happened to your sister then? .......


    --I rescued her and her daughter. But she was grieving the whole time.


    I''ll make sure that never happens to you.


    --Well, you take care.


    That night I was with Altia watching the moon.


    We had a tea at the table we had set up in the garden.


    "It really is a beautiful night with a beautiful moon, isn''t it brother?


    Altia opened her mouth slightly and seemed to sigh.


    "Yes, I know I should be happy that you are getting married, but I just can''t seem to do it honestly. Maybe I''m a bad brother."


    "No, that can''t be true."


    Althea said in a strong voice.


    "If your brother had not broken my heart, I think I would be dead already. I''ve only gotten better since we moved to a house on higher ground."


    "I wouldn''t have defended the fort at the behest of my brother Geisel if it weren''t for you. I''d probably have fallen on Mineria''s side and led a squadron there by now at best."


    Yes, if it had not been for Altia, I would not have risked my life to defend the fort and I would have had a completely different life. It is thanks to Althea that I am a count.


    If I were not your sister, I would have married you.


    Althea laughed in a joking voice.


    "I would have married a woman like you, too," he said.


    "Thank you for raising me all these years, brother."


    "You''d better be happy for me, or I''ll never forgive you."


    Afterwards, when I walked Altia back to her room, she hugged me to her chest.


    I could see that Altia was crying.


    "You can cry all you want."


    We are both lonely, brother and sister.


    I silently wished her a happy future.


    You''re going to be the king''s sister someday. You just wait and see.

 30 - 30 Home Completion and Invasion Battle of Korea

    After Altia''s marriage, I worked even harder than before on the development of the city of Maust.


    The population had grown more than I had imagined, and I had to expand the area of the town beyond my original plan.


    As a countermeasure, we decided to expand the city to the vicinity of the castle on the hill where I am now holding my political office.


    However, since it is practically difficult to construct a detailed canal to that area, we decided to divide the city from the river side by a large horizontal canal, and to designate the river side as the river town and the hill side as the hill town. In the big picture, they are one city and two cities side by side.


    Finally, after about nine months of building the castle, I moved to the castle of Maust.


    Normally it is connected to the castle by a bridge, but if you drop the bridge, it becomes a fortress floating completely in the river.


    First of all, I gather my vassals in the hall of the new castle.


    It is a much larger space than the castle of Navre, but it still does not look so spacious since the number of my vassals has increased.


    "Gentlemen, from today this is the center of all our political, economic and other affairs. You may not be used to it yet, but you will grow to love it. At least there is no place where we can beat the castle of Navre in terms of construction."


    The vassals listen reverently to my words.


    Raviara''s belly is getting a little fuller.


    Old general Sivik, who has supported me as an old general for a long time.


    The Red Bear Squad, led by Captain Olks.


    The White Eagle Squadron, led by Captain Rayon.


    General Noen, who leads the elite.


    The Warwolf financial bureaucrat, Fanelia.


    Ornis, a merchant from Maust.


    The vassals are made up of men from all over the land. There are some vassals who have been in the Nevre family for generations, but they are not so numerous as to constitute a majority.


    "Now, let me tell you about one of my goals. You can still laugh at my delusions of grandeur. But I intend to make that fantasy a reality. I have been planning to acquire this much land since I ruled only three villages. What I''m going to do is not much different from that.


    After a short pause, I ramble on.


    "The royal family is currently in a state of confusion. The royal lineage is divided into two branches, both of which have powerful retainers and powerful families who are repeatedly fighting for the capital. As a resident of the Kingdom of Thirlwil, I am truly saddened. So--"


    I look them in the face one by one.


    Apparently no one thinks I''m paranoid.


    "-I''m going into King''s Landing to help rebuild the ailing royal family. I''ll serve by the king''s side, and clean up the country''s mess."


    You probably think that half of them think that they are puppets to the king to seize power.


    Close, but not quite.


    I''m going to build my own kingdom.


    Of course, it will not be an easy road, but my territory has already increased sixfold since I took over my house.


    If I can increase it six more times from now, there won''t be many forces that can defeat me.


    I expect you to work as hard as you can for that purpose. I will give you tough assignments, but I will also give you as many rewards as I can. It is not surprising that some of you will be the ones who will turn not one county, but an entire prefecture into a landmine. Work with that in mind. Let''s end this by saying a few words together.


    I took that long spear. The cathedral gave it to me.


    I pound the floor with it.


    "Glory be to us!"


    ""Glory be to God!""


    Voices filled the new castle.


    --The special ability [Spirit of the High King] is activated. As long as a person in this profession acts as the High King in the castle of the High King, the aging process slows down drastically, including his relatives.


    I heard you got something else.


    Does that mean that his relatives will also be his wife? I''ll be thankful if I can keep Serafina and Raviara''s good looks.


    --You should be more happy that you can keep your youth. You''re a man without a soul.


    We have more important things to do than that. First we must unify the prefectures. We''ll take the three remaining counties in the north.


    --Where most of the small lords are gathered. Let''s see how you do.


    I don''t know if it''s a good idea or not, but just watch.


    I''ve assembled the SS of Red Bear and Castle Eagle and an elite force commanded by Sivik and Noen.


    "Among the three counties not under my command is an uncooperative viscount. I will attack them and destroy them. Let me make this clear. Be thorough! Don''t let any of the men in the fortress live!"


    "Count, may I have your confirmation?"


    Noen asked. Noen was a well-seasoned warrior in his mid-thirties.


    "This time, the enemy is located near a village, so it is possible that some of the neighbors have fled, making it difficult to distinguish them from the soldiers. In that case--"


    "You can kill anyone in the fort."


    I replied simply.


    "I have already sent word not only to the lords, but also to the villages. <


    "Yes, sir. If you can confirm that, that''s all that matters.


    Noen nodded.


    "So, the way to take down a fortress, do you want to surround it slowly and try to wear out the enemy?��If it were a set strategy, that would be the strategy."


    "What do you think I''ve gathered you all for?��Attack them with force and drop them."


    "Wow, okay. ......"


    Noen nodded, a little fearful this time.


    "Since you still don''t seem to understand what I''m trying to do, let me explain it to you. If I wipe out all the enemies in the first battle at once, what will happen to those who are waiting behind us?"


    The old general Sivik said as he stepped forward.


    Many of them are too afraid to fight. If they are from the peasantry, they will try to escape.


    "That''s what I mean. If you show the difference of power in the first battle, the enemy will soon submit. This is wishful thinking, but I believe that if we can win the first battle, we will be able to pacify the enemy lords without another war.


    So we will crush the first stronghold, even if it takes some doing.


    I will remind them that my forces are qualitatively different from those of the lords before me.


    "Besides, prolonging the war will bring more troublesome enemies. I hope you won''t let that happen."


    "You are Colt Lentland, in the province of Nagouri."


    After all, Sivik has a lot of experience and is very quick-witted.


    "That''s what I mean. They are sending troops to help us in the name of rescuing their lords.


    Originally, the lords of the three remaining counties were friendly with the Lentlands of Nagouri. That was the security for the small lords.


    "From the beginning, I never set out to unite the provinces by destroying the minor lords. My goal is to destroy the Lentlands of Nagouri. This war is only the first step.


    The soldiers seemed surprised at these words.

 31 - (31) Destruction of a petty lord

    "From the beginning, I never set out to unify the province by destroying the small lords. My goal is to destroy Lentland in the province of Nagouri. This war is only the first step.


    The soldiers seemed surprised at these words.


    However, one of them, Rayon, the captain of the White Eagle Squadron, said, "That''s great. He is a soldier of Elvish origin.


    The Count''s eyes see further than anyone else''s. That''s why I''d like to accompany you wherever you go.


    "Yes. You have to follow me. You must bring me victory.


    ��


    I brought my men to the enemy lord''s fortress.


    They are camped in a small mountain not much higher than a hill. They number no more than a hundred men.


    It is a fortress, but it is far from a full-fledged stone fortress. There is a kind of stone fortification around the hill, but it is possible to enter the fort by climbing over it.


    "I''m sure you guys can handle a forceful attack with your abilities. Now, who will be the first one to go in?"


    Needless to say, the first soldier to attack by force is also the most dangerous.


    "Leave this to me!


    Noen raised his voice.


    "The other day, I was unable to understand the Count''s feelings, and I made an abomination of myself. I would like to rinse it off."


    He''s got a lot of potential, I thought.


    He used to be a general in the service of another family that I had destroyed, but he has a very dedicated personality.


    "Well said. Well then, you may try. But I''ll give you a few hints."


    I described some of the less well-defended areas of the castle.


    "-- so it''s easy to get to the fort from the north. This fort is designed to keep out enemies from the south. If we are attacked from the south and cannot hold out, we are supposed to flee to the north in the direction of our stronghold. Of course, the road is easier that way."


    "I''m impressed that you could see that far so quickly. ......"


    The other generals were amazed.


    "If you put yourself in the enemy''s shoes, you will soon understand. It''s your turn now, Noen."


    "Ha!��I will crush the enemy for sure!"


    Noen''s men quickly made their way around to the back of the fort.


    We gathered on the south side of the fort to keep the enemy''s attention on us.


    Soon, Noen''s troops seemed to have entered the fort. A loud scream is heard from the fort.


    "Alright, Sivik, the enemy will try to run this way. We will block the way and destroy them.


    "Yes, sir!��No one leaves the fort alive!"


    Some of the enemy soldiers jumped out to escape from the fort. It is not surprising since he is a small lord and there are not many loyal troops.


    I''m sorry, but you will all die here.


    Get your bows and arrows ready. If any enemy soldiers come out, shoot at them!"


    The enemy soldiers, thinking they have nowhere to run, try to force their way out of our encirclement at once.


    The desire to flee is now stronger than the desire to fight.


    Even so, I do not loosen the siege, and I continue to mow down the enemy soldiers.


    Soon, smoke rises from the fort. Noen has done it.


    "Victory is decided!��Now, let''s work one more time to make our victory complete!"


    The victory was overwhelming. were the cheerful shouts of the allies.


    In the end, the battle was over within a few hours of the start of full-scale combat.


    When Noen returned, his body was covered with dirt, but he seemed uninjured.


    "Count, we have defeated the enemy general. He was the brother of the lord. He was begging for his life, but I cut him down.


    "That''s it. You''re really a pathetic fellow, begging for your life at this late stage."


    You go to the trouble of informing us that you will kill everyone who enters the fort, and then you beg for your life just as the castle is about to fall!


    It seems that these men have no taste for war.


    Rayon, the captain of the White Eagle Corps, said.


    "Even in these days, it is not as if bloodshed has been going on all the time. The small lords must have been able to hold their own with each other for a long time. They have never known truly terrible wars.


    "Rayon, you used to be a mercenary."


    Yes, many lords were naive like that. It was not uncommon to find lords who had never achieved any real military success.


    "It seems that you are right. But I don''t care about that old saying. I will continue to be strict.


    --Yes, that''s good. Let us trample down those who stand in the way of the High King.


    I see that Oda Nobunaga doesn''t like slow battles either.


    --Fighting is the most effective opportunity to show the power of the High King. The High King has almost never fought a siege. In a long and drawn-out battle, one does not feel the strength of the attacker even if he defeats the besieger. And if they give up taking the castle, the least damage will be the fact of defeat. It takes time.


    I agree with you. If the enemy can be defeated at once, it is better to do it that way.


    --Well, now we have one small territory. The foolish lords will hear of the destruction of their fortresses after all this time and, horrified, will at best offer their surrender. Fools do not have courage. They will never be prepared to defend their lands at all costs.


    Yes, I look forward to the enemy''s reaction.


    I look forward to the enemy''s reaction.


    When the enemy lord eventually offered to surrender, I ordered him to report to the camp.


    He was a useless man. He had a belly too big to be called a warrior. He must have stayed in the countryside and never played a proper game of politics.


    I thought he might be of some use to us, but he''s no use to us now.


    "Count, I admit that I have been in the wrong so far, so please forgive me. ...... Please, please, please. ......"


    "Okay. I''m not an ogre. I forgive you. I''ve never directly crossed swords with you. I''m not here to kill you all.


    "Thank goodness!��I will surely risk my life for the Count in this land!"


    "What are you getting at?"


    I said in a cold voice.


    "I will have my vassals rule this land. Your family will live as farmers in a village near Nevre.


    "Oh, no!��You said you would allow it. ......"


    "So I saved your life, didn''t I?��Don''t worry. We will take your vassals and reorganize them.


    If the top management is like this, the loyalty of the vassals is nothing. There will be no opposition now.


    Take him away.


    The strongest men in the SS took the arms of the "former" lord and dragged him away.


    Now let''s go crush the rest of the small lords.

 32 - 32 Ford Neria Unification

    Now, let''s go crush the rest of the small lords.


    I have issued an ultimatum to the other minor lords.


    The gist of it is as follows.


    ��We have destroyed one of the lords because he waged war against the Count. The defeated are not so frightened as to offer their surrender with the intention of taking sides. That is why he took his lands. Of course, those who declared their willingness to serve the Count early would be treated well.


    If you want to fight a war, I will not stop you, but only those who are willing to lose their ancestral lands should do so. Since warfare is a matter of risking one''s life in the first place, why should we even spare the land? ��The war is a risk of life in the first place, so why spare even a piece of land?


    Soon the four lords offered their services with hostages.


    That leaves only three. We will crush them.


    However, it did not end up being a proper war.


    First of all, even if the lords were willing to resist, their vassals did not follow them.


    "I have come to serve the Count!" I have given up on my lord and have come to you!"


    A lot of vassals came to me saying such things.


    I knew that the vassals of a lord must also be small lords. In order to protect themselves, they would choose to leave their lord.


    I have promised to treat them with respect.


    The more word spreads that they will benefit by following me, the easier it will be to pacify them.


    Finally, something like this happened.


    The first vassal of the Nobun family, a viscount, came to me to show his allegiance.


    "My family was originally a branch of the Nobun family, and I have served in this position for about a hundred years.


    "Well, you seem to be very determined to abandon your main family in such a position. I''m very glad to hear it.


    There is no falsity in these words. When such a vassal abandons his lord, other vassals are sure to be upset. More and more of them will give up any further resistance.


    "I am willing to reward you handsomely for your success. You will have lost the enemy''s eldest vassal without a fight.


    "Ha!��However, I felt that I had to show my gratitude to the Count in some way, so I have brought you a gift.


    The man was in a good mood. He must have prepared something good. It was hard to believe that such a treasure would be in the possession of an important retainer of a small lord, but the attendant at his side was holding a box of something.


    "Take a look at this.


    The squire opened the box.


    Inside was a head. Not one, but two.


    "I have come here to cut off the heads of the viscount and his heir as a pledge of obedience!��The House of Noven is doomed!��This is my own proof of vassalage!


    Hey, Oda Nobunaga, are you there?


    --Who are you to call the High King yourself? I''ll tolerate it. The High King is kind to funny people.


    I want to kill him. Am I wrong?


    --Actually, the High King once did something similar. Just before the fall of the feudal lord Takeda, his chief vassal Oyamada Nobushige came to report that he had betrayed his master''s house. They died.


    I see.


    I have a question for you.


    What do you mean?��Is it about the land of the Noven family?"


    "Do you think I would take on as a vassal a man who would voluntarily kill his own master without being asked?"


    The man''s face turned blue.


    "No, my master was too stupid to do this ......, not that I am disloyal ......."


    "I''m not interested in your loyalty. I''m just saying I can''t trust you. Go to ----."


    The captain of the White Eagle Squadron, Rayon, who was standing nearby, immediately slashed the man to death. His followers followed.


    "It''s an insult to me that you think you can buy my pleasure with such a thing. Do you think that the enemy of my enemy would trust you so quickly!"


    I then proceeded to destroy the Nobuns and the two other families that had been practically destroyed.


    As our troops approached, many forts and castles were almost destroyed by their own soldiers who tried to desert. Rumors were spreading widely that any fortress that defied me would be slaughtered.


    If this is the case, it would be better not to attempt defensive battles in individual forts from the beginning, but I guess that the castle commanders would eventually get scared and become intimidated, even though they would resist their lords on the surface. They make a plan to fight the lord, believing that he will fight them, but the plan collapses spectacularly.


    I think that the number of wars has been considerably reduced by dropping one fortress by force without any sacrifices, which in turn has reduced the number of casualties.


    After all, there are many harmful effects of attacking slowly as before.


    Even if you know that there is no way to win, you will try to fight by formally besieging the enemy, and skirmishes like this will happen again and again, so the number of casualties and injuries will increase.


    And if you have to go far away, you have to prepare provisions for your troops.


    Finally, I approach the castle of the northernmost lord of Fordonia, who had been resisting me until the very end.


    As expected of a lord''s castle, it is very strong and it is difficult to attack by force, so I decided to surround the enemy for a few days to see what would happen.


    We also wanted to see if reinforcements would come from the neighboring province of Nagouri.


    A siege is a tactic that assumes reinforcements will come from somewhere. Simply defending the castle is never enough to win the war.


    According to the intelligence report, there would be no immediate reinforcements from Nagouri. They must have thought that it would be impossible to prevent us from unifying the province.


    As we slowly closed the siege, the enemy eventually expressed their willingness to surrender under certain conditions.


    "If your family surrenders, we will spare your men''s lives.


    When I told this to the enemy''s messenger, the other side seemed to accept, and his family left the castle and came to us.


    With this, my unification of Fordonia is complete.


    Next, it is my turn to attack the province of Nagouri in the north.

 33 - 33 Recruitment of losers

    After the battle in Fordneria, I stayed in my quarters for a day and had a meeting with my chief advisors.


    "First of all, let me congratulate all of you on your successes in this war. It was a great achievement."


    They all looked very happy after the victory. Some of them are red-faced because they are allowed to drink after the victory. One of the Red Bear Corps members, Olks, has a red face to begin with, so I''m not sure if it''s because of alcohol or not.


    "Especially Noen was right on target in winning the first battle. Especially Noen won his first battle correctly. There were probably a lot fewer enemies to face."


    Noen also looks quite proud.


    "So, as for the treatment of the enemy family members who surrendered, I intend to execute them and their lords after confirming who the main warlords were. The rest of them will be organized into our army. The women and children will be moved to Serafina''s place and will be taken care of.


    The fact that he had chosen to stay in the castle meant that he had intended to fight a thorough war, so it would not be surprising if he did not allow it, but he would decide where to go from there based on the reaction of his vassals.


    The last one he fought was a small lord named Meisel Ujer, but he had some backbone compared to the other lords. If he can be used as a general, he can be used.


    "If anyone has an opinion, he is free to speak up."


    Captain Olks of the Red Bear Squadron raised his hand in the air and said, "Hey.


    "I saw some of the enemy moving well. Please add them to Red Bear Squad. They were well-trained.


    "Okay. You can fill in as you see fit."


    Noen was next to raise his hand.


    "With all due respect, Viscount Meisel is a man of some stature. With your permission, I would like to add him to my banner and use him as a general.


    "Well, in a way I''m glad you offered."


    It links in nicely with my plan.


    "Noen, you will be the commander of the castle of Kitagaoka, where Meisel Ujer was holed up."


    Kitagaoka Castle is a common name. It is so because the castle is located on a hill near the northern edge of the province. Looking north from the hill, the province of Nagouri can be seen at the bottom of the terrace.


    Noen looked a bit flustered, perhaps because it was a rather heavy task.


    "I don''t need to tell you that this is one of the most important places in our next battle, do I?��If we are to fight the Lentlands in the province of Nagouri, we must hold fast here. The enemy will surely attack in the near future. They must have realized the seriousness of the situation, since they have unified the provinces faster than we expected."


    Perhaps they thought that with the speed they had been going so far, they would be able to rescue the people in time even if they went slower. Or maybe they thought that the rescue would be pointless and decided to leave the victims to die from the beginning.


    Either way, the next battle will be against the Nagourish province.


    "So, we want to put our chief vassal in this Kitagaoka castle. But it''s not right to keep the SS Red Bear and Castle Eagle away from me, and Raviara has a child in her belly. Sivik, too..."


    "I may be old, but I can still move as well as the young. Compared to my days at Fort Nagrad, this land is like heaven.


    I chuckled when he said it first.


    "I know that, but, well, I don''t have parents of my own, and I want to show filial piety to my elders. I''m going to have to go off to war again anyway. Until then, you can rest in Maust."


    "Everything is in accordance with the Count."


    Sivik nodded stiffly.


    Incidentally, Sivik''s son, whom I call Little Sivik, is now in his thirties and works for me as well, but he seems to be put off by his father''s formalities.


    "So, Noen is in charge of these three counties for the time being. I want you to rule them with a firm hand and a whip. You''ll have to put on your armor before long.


    "I will do my best to live up to the Count''s trust. ......"


    Noen bowed deeply.


    It is a heavy responsibility, no doubt, but he will do his best to fulfill it.


    It is true that Sivik is getting old, and we want to increase the number of generals we can use for the future.


    "All right, then, since we''re at this point, let''s call Viscount Meisel Ujer as well.


    A few moments later, Meisel Ujer was brought out to the spot.


    He was younger than I had expected. He must have been in his mid-twenties. He had a mysterious expression on his face as he entered.


    "I am ready to die for defying the Count.


    "I''d like to ask you a question. I''d like to ask you a question. Why did you not surrender?��Or they could have fled to the province of Nagouri, as some other lords did."


    If the vassals of the lords are included, the number of those who fell to the Lentlands in the province of Nagouri is quite large.


    I have ruled this land for generations. I could not give it up without a battle. A lord is greater than his people because he defends his land with his life. It is a shame that a man who would run away so quickly was ruling over the people."


    I see. A man with a backbone, that''s for sure.


    "I like him. You will serve as general under Noen Laud there. I''ll take your title of viscount for now, but if you work hard, you could get more land than you''ve ever had.


    The man named Meisel had a surprising look on his face.


    "I thought that anyone who crossed us would naturally be killed. ....... I thought we were fighting that kind of battle on this expedition."


    "That depends on who you''re dealing with. If they are useful, we take them. If they are incompetent, we kill them. That''s all there is to it.


    --Yes, yes. We should use generals as long as they have value. Even though Hisahide Matsunaga betrayed us once, the High King forgave him. Well, Hisahide betrayed him once more. .......


    Also, Oda Nobunaga said something.


    --Araki Murashige was also going to forgive him, but he stubbornly refused to do so. ....... Why did he betray us like that? .......


    Hey, I''m not interested in your whining.


    --And anyway, use whoever you can. Otherwise, you can''t rule the territory that''s getting bigger.


    You''re right about that.


    Ma?tre d''h?tel ouge, I thank you for your hospitality and I will do my best.


    "It''s not warmth."


    I laughed and said. I''m not that naive.


    "I only use it because I think I can use it. That''s why it''s your turn to show your worth from now on. Make sure you have a reason for your existence."

 34 - 34 A Woman Who Was a Hostage

    Back at the castle of Maust, I tried to gather information about the province of Nagouri.


    In my free time I tried to think as much as possible about how to fight the Lentlands.


    This thinking was more effective when I was resting in my wife''s room than when I was engaged in government affairs. This is because I can detach myself from the political affairs.


    In addition, only I and a few other men are allowed to enter the room where my wife is. It''s like a small palace.


    "Master, you''re staring at the map again..."


    Serafina said this to me as I was spreading out a map on the table.


    "It can''t be helped. It''s going to be a war of unprecedented scale.


    This will be the first time for me to lead a province and fight an opponent of the same rank.


    If you fail, you will face destruction.


    "It can''t be helped, Serafina, you must be patient.


    Then Raviara brought me a cup of tea. Raviara is in a position where she doesn''t have to do this kind of servant''s work, but she has always been very attentive to this kind of thing.


    "Both of you are getting a little fuller, aren''t you? If possible, I would like to destroy the Lentlands before the baby is born.


    "Mr. Arsrod, you are more enthusiastic than ever."


    Raviara said as she made me a cup of tea.


    "But, how hard can it be to take over one of the prefectures in a few months?


    "Yes. Even Oda Nobunaga said it took him a long time to take the neighboring country of Mino."


    "Oda Nobunaga?��Do you mean your profession?"


    "Oh, ...... never mind what you just said."


    I try not to let on too much that I am having a conversation with Oda Nobunaga. Most people would find it hard to believe.


    "I''m serious. "I''m serious," he says, "or I''d have to think about both the kids and the war. But I think I have a plan."


    I''ll put a check mark on the map of Nagouri Province.


    I''ll make sure we have the upper hand before they do.


    "If it were true, I would do more for the Master, but I can''t do anything right now because the baby is too important.


    "That goes for Raviara, too."


    They looked at each other and said, "Hey.


    I feel that Serafina and Raviara are getting closer to each other lately. Maybe it''s because they are in a closer position.


    "But, Master ......, I''m also a little bit devoted to you," she said.


    For some reason, Serafina said, with a hint of bitterness in her voice.


    "I know. I know you''ve been looking out for me. You''re a saint to me, just like your profession."


    "No, it''s something more specific. Raviara, please."


    With that said, Laviala left the room. What in the world?


    Then Laviala came back with a girl. She was about fifteen years old. She had beautiful pink hair.


    Her dress was too gorgeous for a lady-in-waiting of Serafina. She must be of a very high rank.


    "I believe this is the first time we''ve met, sir."


    Her voice was beautiful, as if a bell had rung.


    "Which one of you is the daughter?��If there had been a vassal as beautiful as you, word would have soon gotten around."


    "My name is Fleur, sister of Meisel Uge."


    Ah, the sister of the Lord of Beigaoka Castle.


    "I was a hostage of the Lentlands until two years ago. So I should be able to tell you a little about what''s going on.


    "That would be great. I would be very much interested in learning more about you.


    Yes, I intend to do so.


    I thought he was really polite. Perhaps she is reserved because she is a princess of an exiled country.


    Serafina came between Fleur and me.


    "When the daughter of the Ooge family was sent to me, I thought that she would be able to help the master," she said. First of all, she is very smart and I trust her heart."


    Fleur put her hand on her chest. It was a gesture of oath.


    "I would like to repay you for the kindness you have shown me by leaving me the House of Uige. Besides, I am sure that my brother will be on the front lines in the next battle against House Lentland. I want to make sure that the war will be a good one for him. I will tell you everything I can for that purpose.


    Thank you very much for your concern. Now, may I ask you a few questions right away?


    Yes, anything.


    "The Lentlands will be preparing for war, so when should we attack?"


    He asked the question in a deliberate test.


    "I thought it would be good if it coincided with the wheat harvest. The number of soldiers we can recruit will be decreasing. Especially in the south of Nagouri, the farmlands are fertile, and it will be a while before they can be manned. However, the land is not suitable for defense because of its size.


    Well, you certainly speak the language easily.


    So, what do you think is the reason why the enemy has not attacked?


    "There are several possibilities. First of all, they are only interested in defending their own province. As yet, they have not taken Nagouri itself at all.


    It''s possible. It has always been the case that when you have a large area of land, you can become conservative.


    "Secondly, because they want to avoid fighting in the province of Fordonia. Soldiers who collect peasants do not like to travel far. And if they have to go all the way to the next province, it could be demoralizing."


    That''s part of it. That''s why I wanted to prepare professional soldiers. The SS is a preparation for that. If we have an army that can fight in any season, we can attack when the enemy wants to avoid war.


    "Finally, we might be able to lure the Count from the start and beat him."


    Fleur''s fingers crawled over some of the forts on the map.


    "The forts in the enemy''s province are all to the north. If we attack this far and the Fordonellians suffer a heavy defeat, it will be very difficult for them to escape. There is even a fear that the army will collapse in the meantime.


    "Mr. Fleur, you are a truly intelligent man."


    Perhaps he was a hostage, but he was also a person who was supposed to inform his home country of the situation in the Nagourish province. He is not just a bird in a basket.


    This may have been a bigger gain for the general than we thought.

 35 - 35 New concubine and Naguri Prefecture Offensive

    As I admired Fleur, Serafina stood blocking the map.


    "Master, this is my room. Do you know that?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to be so blunt. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "That''s not what I meant. ....... If it''s a military meeting, I think Fleur''s room would be better."


    Serafina glanced at Raviara.


    "Yes, Raviara, I think it would be good for you to do so as well. ......"


    Raviara said, also with a downcast look on her face.


    Looking at their faces, I guessed their intention.


    If I, the owner of the castle, am going to a woman''s room in the castle, then that''s what I''m going to do.


    "I''m very tired of talking too long, and I''d like to take the rest of the day off. I don''t know what''s going on in the province of Nagouri, shouldn''t I talk to Fleur?"


    Serafina''s face looked sad, even though she said so with her mouth.


    Probably, Seraphina herself had chosen Fleur as my wife. I had not kept an additional chambermaid for the sake of Seraphina and Raviara.


    "If it is not too much trouble for Fleur, I would like to ask you a few more questions.


    I have no objection.


    Fleur replied quietly, as if by example of a noble princess.


    "Then let''s talk a little more about where we should attack.


    He moved around the room and asked one more question.


    "Am I correct in assuming that your brother knows about this?��I don''t want to offend your brother in any way."


    "I told you before we separated that I had no reason to object to your marrying into the Count''s family. I have also asked the Count''s wife about the night-night stand.


    "Well, let''s fall for Serafina''s trick, shall we?"


    I held Fleur in my arms.


    I soon discovered that Fleur was devoted and healthy. She must have been born to a small lord and had thought long and hard about how to protect her family''s lands.


    "Fleur, the House of Uige will be safe as long as you follow me. I promise you that."


    Yes, please take good care of my family.


    He must have lived for many years thinking that the fate of his family rested on his little shoulders. Fleur''s expression is a little hard.


    I put my hand on her cheek.


    "You should look more happy. You may think of yourself as a princess in exile, but there is no one here who would blame you for smiling."


    "Thank you. I haven''t heard such kind words from you in many years. ......"


    Fleur laughed with a slightly awkward expression on her face, perhaps a little less anxious than she had been in the past.


    "Yes, you''re cute that way."


    I stroked Fleur''s hair and held her close to my chest.


    A few days later, I made Fleur my official concubine.


    I was the first to do so.


    The plan to attack the province of Nagouri is ready.


    "First, we will take the fortress of Saura deep inside the enemy territory with an advance force. It is a valley land with mountains looming over it. We will have a decisive battle near there."


    I sent out the order for conscription to the whole province, and even before the troops were assembled, we headed north with only the SS and a few others.


    On the way, we entered the castle of Kitagaoka, which was ruled by Noen. This is the northernmost point of my province.


    "I see that you have a very small number of people. ....... I thought that since you were going to attack a neighboring prefecture, you would come with your entire army. ......


    Noen seemed a little taken aback.


    "They''re going to use this place as a base for their army. We don''t need a large army to take down a small fort. If we take our time, they will send out a rearguard.


    That''s where a lot of troops come in. First of all, the fort must be taken down.


    Meisel Wujer, the second-in-command of Kitagaoka Castle, was also present.


    "Thank you for paying attention to my sister.


    Seeing the spirit in his face, it was clear that he was committed to the revival of his family. I could feel his determination to achieve success in the war.


    "Thanks to your sister, I have your support. We will win this battle. You will join the advance guard. Noen alone is enough here.


    With about 700 men, we invaded Nagouri Province.


    On the way, we captured several enemy forts.


    All of them were small and nearly open, meant only to prevent the invasion of the small lords of northern Fordonia. Some of them were completely empty.


    It is not surprising that the original forts had no ability to stop us. A force with a single province was not supposed to be there.


    The problem is that the forts have not been repaired or remodeled.


    So, it seems that the enemy does not have the intention to prevent us in the corners of their territory.


    As we were advancing, the latecomers and others joined me, bringing our total number to about 1,000 men.


    We then dropped the fortress of Saura, located deep in the center of Nagouri. It was a fort on top of a small mountain, but here, too, the enemy fled without much fighting.


    From this point on, it was serious business.


    I held a war council with the SS.


    "After crossing a few more passes, we will enter the plains of the northern part of Nagouri Province. Then we can hit the enemy''s stronghold, the castle of Morcala, at once."


    Morkara Castle is a port town facing the sea. The northern part of the Nagouri province is bordered by the sea, so there are many ports.


    "However, there are a number of forts before we pass through this pass. Obviously, the density and number of forts are far greater than ever before. They seem to be undergoing extensive renovation work. You know what this means."


    Rayon of the White Eagle Corps, Orcus of the Red Bear Corps, and others nodded their heads.


    "So the enemy intends to isolate us here and destroy us. If the enemy can get around the back of this fort, it will be a pincer attack.


    "Rayon is right. This kind of strategy has been used here in the past.


    "If we try to force our way forward, each of us will be exhausted at the fort, and when we are tired and on the plain, their main force will hit us. Even if we run behind them, they can wait for us as long as they can get around our detachment.


    Olks said, holding his face in his hands.


    "That''s what I mean. Well, I guess the enemy thought there would be a lot more men packed into this fort."


    It is the kind of land where a large army would have nowhere to run. So, we intentionally sent many of them to the rear. This would allow us to destroy the enemy''s detachment.


    I''m thinking and acting accordingly. We will destroy them at once.


    --You''re getting very enthusiastic. Well, it''s not like their castle is inland. It''s easier than attacking Mino.


    Maybe you''re right. I''ll destroy their neighbors faster than you!


    I told Oda Nobunaga.

 36 - Thirty-six consecutive forts.

    "So, how are our advance troops going to attack?��If we stay put, it''s going to mean that we''re going to be jittery."


    Olks has a habit of running his hand over his beard when he is pondering.


    "If you continue along the valley road, you will be attacked by the enemies who are holding the fort ahead of you," he says. We can''t just ignore them and force our way through, it''s going to be a bit of a pain.


    Yes, this Saura fort is just some distance along the valley.


    The enemy is trying to trap us and surround and exterminate us.


    Looking at the situation alone, the enemy must feel that we have been completely trapped.


    The enemy lord, Colt Lentland, is a man with a good head on his shoulders.


    He can mobilize more troops than we can. He''s probably thinking of attacking my province in earnest after dealing a heavy blow here.


    --Come to think of it, something like that happened when the High King was alive. Mori Motonari lured the army of Ouchi led by Sue to Itsukushima and destroyed it. Then he slowly invaded Ouchi''s territory and destroyed it.


    Well, I don''t intend to let that happen.


    I''m going to break this state of affairs.


    Maichel, the map.


    Meisel''s spread shows only the surrounding mountains and valleys enlarged.


    "In fact, I have already found several paths between here and the enemy fortress," he said. The paths are cut along the ridges to make it look like there is no choice but to descend, but you can go around the mountains."


    I relied on counterintelligence and Fleur''s information in that area.


    "The enemy''s strategy is based on the premise that we will be exhausted to take down their forts one by one. If we can capture them early, we can maintain our momentum and avalanche onto the plain.


    I looked at their faces.


    "If the fort ahead of us serves as a weir, we can destroy it before it gets here. Then we can join up with the rearguard coming up behind us and get out to the plains - we win.


    "I understand your intentions. But to go around dropping forts, that''s another daredevil thing to do.


    "I''m sure you can do this much."


    These soldiers are under the influence of the Guideposts of the High King. Their confidence and concentration are increased by 50 percent.


    If we attack them from the frontage, we can take them down without much damage.


    We have also prepared a trumpet for the special operations forces.


    If we let them work in secret, the situation will be even more favorable to us.


    "Understood!��I''m not a man if I don''t show bravery here!"


    Olks shouted.


    "That''s the spirit. I''ll go along with you, so give it everything you''ve got.


    "It is indeed dangerous for the Count to be facing ......."


    Rayon hesitated. It was Rayon''s job to stop him there.


    "I know you will protect me. So I''m not afraid of anything.


    Rayon''s face was now completely warlike.


    "No matter what happens, the White Eagle Squadron will protect the Count!"


    --Special ability [Guidepost of the High King] ranks up!��Double the confidence and concentration. In addition, attack and defense are increased by 30%.


    Oh, and more bonuses!


    You''ve become a very good team.


    "First, the first fort. This one is built in the middle of the valley because it''s supposed to fight enemies who attack the valley road. That means we can go around from higher up. If the elite come in from above, they can take it down quickly. Let''s go."


    The next day. We deliberately tried to take the valley road at noon and lightly engaged the enemy coming down from the fort. This was to make them think that we were going along the valley road.


    And at night. We continue along the ridge.


    There were red ribbons everywhere so that we would not get lost. The lycanthrope''s trumpet had taken on the form of a wolf to help us find our way.


    "Let us Red Bears take care of this. Twenty men should be enough!


    I decided to leave it to Captain Olks.


    The red bears lowered the ladder from the rear of the fort and entered the fort one by one.


    Soon we heard several screams.


    By the time I had also descended the ladder into the fort, Orcus said, "This is the fifteenth head! I heard a voice.


    To tell you the truth, my SS is different in the amount of training. Even a small number of them can show tremendous strength.


    Thirty minutes later, the enemy was almost completely defeated and the general surrendered.


    Tell me what you know about the other forts. Tell me what you know about the other forts or I will kill you.


    Since the trumpeters knew the torture well, they left the torture to them. Soon the enemy told us about the fort.


    Since there was almost no discrepancy with the information we had already gathered, it was not likely that he was lying.


    The enemy has two more forts.


    "We can take down one more fort or two more forts before the end of the day. Let''s keep going!"


    The next fort was opened from the inside by a trumpet.


    This is the same move they used when I was sent to Naglad. A fort is only meaningful if it''s strong. If too many enemy soldiers enter the fort it will turn into a blood-spattered inferno.


    From that fort to the next one, the ridge road was blocked again, but it did not matter if we took a detour. We already knew the way around this area of the mountain.


    The lappers set fire to this fort and used disturbance tactics. All that remained was to attack it with force.


    I''ll leave it to you."


    Meisel Wujer said with a dignified look on his face.


    "I understand. Surrendering in a siege is not enough. You''ll have to fight to the bitter end.


    The troops led by Meisel charge into the enemy without flinching.


    The enemy tries desperately to defend the fort, because if it falls, their plan to buy time in the valley will be completely ruined.


    I also stepped into the fort to inspire my allies.


    "Listen up!��If we take this place down, we can get out of the pass!��We can make a big windfall!��You must win!"


    I cut down three men, too.


    In battle I activate my special ability, the power of the High King. My fighting ability is double the normal one. I''m sorry, but you can''t win with a small army.


    In this clash of wills, our side won.


    Just when we thought we had almost finished conquering the castle, Meisel returned.


    He said, "I have killed the general.


    "Well done. When I get the province of Nagouri, I''ll be sure to add to your territory.


    By the time we had taken the last fortress, the morning had already dawned. We must have fought for more than twelve hours. Even though we had switched the assaulting troops, we were exhausted from all the traveling and other activities.


    Still, it was truly significant that we were able to take down three enemy forts in less than a day''s time.


    We have completely opened up the valley road as a passageway.


    After giving our men a good rest, we set up camp at the exit of the pass.


    Here, we will join up with the allied troops coming from the rear and collide with the main body of the enemy.

 37 - 37 Battle of the Rentland Plain

    After giving our men a good rest, we built a fortress at the exit of the pass.


    A camp is a base for an expedition with only a small defensive position. This time, since we were going to stay for a while, we built at least a roofed hut.


    Here we meet up with the allied troops coming up from the rear and we will collide with the main body of the enemy.


    Soon the rear unit led by Sivik arrived.


    "There was an enemy trying to get around the Count from the rear, but we also defeated it. We were outnumbered, so I''m not proud of it."


    Siviq was a good old man, but he was very lively when it came to warfare.


    "We did it! Now, here comes the big battle.


    Now that the pass had been breached, word would be getting out that Arsrod Navre''s forces were closing in on the lands along the sea, including the enemy stronghold of Molkkala.


    The extremely worsening situation will surely create unrest in the province of Naghuli. This is where we will strike.


    I''ve got the right contacts.


    I called up Meisel Ujer.


    "In your name, call on your generals who have contacts in the region to surrender. If you surrender, I guarantee you the lands. I will sign all the letters.


    "Yes, sir. I know some of the generals who were hostages in the province of Nagouri.


    "The enemy is more agitated than I thought. We can do this. I got a letter like this today."


    I showed him a secret letter from the governor who controls a riverside port town. It''s a plea to stop looting the town. At the same time, money and goods were delivered here.


    --Yeah, like the prohibition on temples and shrines. Asking the enemy for a ban on looting may be perceived as an act of communication with the enemy. It seems that the enemy is no longer aligned with us.


    I am sure that Odanobunaga is right.


    "If only someone would rise up in one of the port cities, that would settle the matter. Is there any good partner?"


    "The Vaad Lentlands in the northeastern part of the province are the Lentlands, but they must not be on good terms with the main family."


    "All right, I''ll send a messenger right away. I will tell him that I will add two more counties to his current territory."


    It''s faster to do it before you think about it. If he betrays us in even one place, it will be to our advantage.


    "But there is a certain risk in sending a messenger to deliver a letter. Will it reach you safely ......?"


    "Then there''s no problem. We''ll use the trumpet."


    "Bugle?"


    The men who shadow my army.


    The effects of our strategy are slowly beginning to show.


    Lords who ruled lands far from the enemy''s stronghold, Morcala Castle, have begun to fall under my command. They must have begun to fear my relentless attacks against them.


    According to intelligence, Colt Lentland is also having an unexpectedly long time to gather soldiers.


    One of the reasons for this may be the wheat harvest season, but our attack was faster than expected, and some of our vassals are beginning to feel fear.


    As for the generals who did not directly engage in battle, I have kept them alive in principle. Conversely, I have been killing those who have turned the tables on me, with a few exceptions, since the time I attacked the three counties of the province.


    It is likely that he does not want to engage in direct combat in case he loses.


    During that time, there were some who said that we should attack, but I rather chose to wait for the enemy. However, it does not mean that we do nothing. Slowly, we picked a hill where we would take a position and built a small fortress there.


    A castle is a small defensive position that can be built in a short period of time. When the enemy attacked, if they could attack from that high ground, they would have an advantage. They built such castles in large numbers anyway.


    Finally, Colt Lentland set up camp in front of us with 4,500 men.


    The place was the Lentland Plain, the birthplace of the enemy''s family.


    I did not feel like losing anymore.


    The best news had already reached us the day before.


    Vaad Lentland had notified us that he was joining our side to attack the enemy''s stronghold, the castle of Morcala.


    This means that even if we are driven back on the first day, we will be holed up in the fortress of the mountain pass.


    If the castle of Molcara is attacked while we are in a war of attrition, Colt will be in a critical situation.


    All we have to do now is to raise the morale of our allies even more.


    I told my men before the battle.


    "Listen. I have led you here as Count Fordneria. The enemy faces me as Count of Nagouri. You know well which of you is worth risking your lives for.


    I have that three-jagged spear in my hand.


    Perhaps it is because of my occupation as Oda Nobunaga that my charisma is stronger than ever.


    The enemy is already as good as defeated. So your task is not to win. It''s to win!��Let the name of the land of Fordonia roar throughout the whole world!"


    The crowd cheers.


    I thrust my spear.


    "Now let''s show them what we''ve trained for with the spears of the three Jags!


    Louder voices filled the room.


    We have mobilized 3,000 men. To put it bluntly, we have fewer men than the enemy.


    Even so, our soldiers do not feel like losing. Indeed, they will.


    Soon it will be proven.


    The war begins. The enemy will rush in with their numbers.


    Or they may have already heard about the betrayal in the family. Then they will have to beat us even faster.


    Our forces are all holding the high ground. They have built castles for a long time.


    From there they will swing their long spears.


    What!��This spear! It''s too long!"


    The spears shatter the heads of the soldiers, and they fall one after another.


    The men in the castle have been training with these three jagged spears for a long time.


    The enemy''s head is clearly cut off. This is no longer the enemy''s territory. This is my land that I have turned into my own! The enemy''s death toll mounts as they fail to conquer the myriad of castles they have attached to it.


    The enemy general announces his retreat.


    Now!


    "Red Bears, White Eagles, and Noen''s, Sivik''s, and Mycelle''s independent from Noen''s!��Push them to the ground!"


    ""Whoa-ohh!""


    With a voice like that of a savage, we rushed upon the enemy.


    For the first time, a full-scale battle on the plains was fought with a squad of three-jagged spearmen. We had been mass producing spears and training for this day. With this force, we could even steal the country.


    The result was immediate. The enemy was instantly destroyed.


    One after another, they found that people were trying to escape.


    Peasants and mercenaries alike were desperate for life.


    General Colt Lentlant fled for his life.


    We have defeated many enemy generals and we are completely victorious.

 38 - 38 Search for the Royal Family

    General Colt Lentlant escaped with his life.


    We had defeated many enemy generals and were completely victorious.


    In terms of publicity, the impact of this victory was great.


    Those who had decided to stay put would now give up on the Lord.


    I kept up the pursuit and continued north.


    Colt Lentland was holed up in an old castle with perhaps 300 men. Those who saw no chance of victory must have been leaving rapidly.


    They must have heard that their stronghold had already been attacked by their relatives.


    "It is sad that the prosperous house of Lentland should perish so easily, even though it is the fate of history.


    In the midst of surrounding the castle, Sivik said to me sincerely.


    "I never thought I would see the destruction while my old bones were still alive.


    "I''m going to start my own kingdom while Sivik is still alive. Well, with one more province, there''s a lot to do, so the expedition will stop for a while, so you can relax in the meantime."


    "When you''re fighting all the time like this, slowing down is probably the hardest thing to do."


    Colt Lentland, his family, and his chief advisors were unwilling to surrender, and most of them committed suicide.


    My army went directly to the enemy stronghold of Morcala Castle, where the Lentlands had already surrendered and were handed over to me by the betrayed Vaad Lentlandt.


    Except for those who had previously offered to surrender, we beheaded many of them.


    A considerable number of the vassals had joined our side at the last moment, but those who betrayed us too soon and offered us the heads of their comrades were rather killed for disloyalty.


    The women were not involved in the war, so they were forgiven.


    Thus, I took Fordneria and then Nagouri.


    It was a blitzkrieg operation less than half a year after the unification of Fordneria.


    The first time I got the province of Ford''neria.


    The amount of political work became ludicrous due to the large increase in territory.


    The province of Nagouri has many port towns because it faces the sea, and there are also several river ports on the lower reaches of the Nagouri River, which also faces Maust. It will take you a lot of time just to get acquainted with these cities.


    "Fanelia, please report back to me as soon as possible on the size of the cities, their products, and their potential for future development."


    "I, for one, am not sure this is going to happen overnight. ......"


    It is said that even with the financial bureaucracy, it is quite tough.


    "Fortunately, most of the finance people in Nagoury are still alive. Please cooperate with them. Also, we need to figure out the vacant land ......."


    It''s a happy scream, but it''s still hard work.


    Since our territory has increased so much, we have decided to give you a bounty as well.


    "Captain Olcus Bright of the Red Bear Corps, Captain Leion Mirkolaiah of the White Eagle Corps, you will receive a county from the province of Nagouri for your valor. Noen Laud is hereby made lord of two of the three northern counties of Fordneria. Maissel Uge shall not be granted control of the county in which Beigaura castle is located, but shall be granted one county of Menar in the three northern counties."


    Other bounties followed, but this is the basic idea.


    Meisel was especially happy to be reinstated as a viscount of one county.


    "All those I have just mentioned may call themselves viscounts. I will ask the royal family if I can call myself a viscount.


    "Count, the royal family is in such a bad shape nowadays, I don''t think you need to confirm anything.


    Olks says such things because he is not a stickler for authority.


    "Even now, I''m fighting with my cousin who wants to be king, and even within the royal family there isn''t a united front.


    Yes, the struggle between brothers of a generation ago is still going on. The brother who ousted his brother becomes the next king, the brother''s son becomes king again, and the brother''s son wanders from place to place trying to take the throne again.


    Yes, it is Hasse-sama who is wandering from place to place who confirms my appointment as a viscount.


    Many people gasped.


    "What''s the use of getting permission from a man who could be assassinated and killed at any moment? It''s not even a good idea to get a blank check.


    "If Hasse-sama becomes king, it won''t be a blank check, will it?"


    I gloat.


    "I''m going to ride into King''s Landing to make Hasse king. I''m going to ride into King''s Landing to make Hasse king, and I''m going to be a ...... regent or something to support him.


    The first to react was Oda Nobunaga.


    --Very good!��Yes, we must first seize the capital before we can talk about anything else!��This High King also really entered the capital at first with the intention of supporting the Ashikaga Shogun''s family. Yoshiteru-sama was a very honorable man. In the end, he got tired of supporting the Shogun after a few years.


    Well, keeping a puppet for the time being is a usual way to take over a country. If it is too early to take over the country, then we can just be a steady regent.


    "I think Hasse-sama''s lineage is more suitable for the king. The current king, who is a cousin of Hasse-sama, is only a politician who favors his favorites around him and pleases the big nobles who are his protectors. I think it is time for Hasse to become king."


    "A wandering man would be light to carry."


    Olks seems to know what I''m going for.


    I got two prefectures. I could now have an army of nearly 10,000.


    Of course, the number of troops I can bring to King''s Landing will be much smaller, since I don''t want to be without a guard, but I have the right to set a goal.


    We can enter the capital by going east from the province of Nagouri and then inland from there.


    We will have to pass through several provinces, but it is not impossible.


    "For the time being, I will look for Hasse-sama. I have heard that he is hiding in a temple in Icto, the eastern neighbor of Nagouri. Shall we start by finding and protecting Hasse-sama?


    To the east of Nagoury are the sea-facing Shiyala and inland Ikut prefectures. The inland nature of the Ikt Prefecture, which is divided into smaller forces, makes it a good place for the inquirer to hide out.


    However, before I could get serious about such a political plan, a big change happened to me.


    A child was born.

 39 - 39 The eldest and the eldest

    When a child is born, no man can be present. A woman is in charge of all matters related to the birth of a child.


    Therefore, I was doing my government work, praying for good news soon. In a way, it was good that I had political work to do. I don''t have to be anxious any longer than I have to be.


    In fact, I was more concerned about whether the mother was healthy than whether the child would be born safely.


    It was late in the evening. Serafina''s handmaiden came running into the government office.


    She said, "The baby is born!��It''s a boy!"


    "Well!��Is the mother''s body all right?


    "Yes,...... you look tired, ma''am, but it is within the normal range of what is expected during childbirth. You are able to carry the child by yourself.


    "Then all is well!"


    I got up from my desk.


    "Well, ...... your wife is tired right now, and I was wondering if you could wait a little longer ......?��When a child has just been born, his or her health can change suddenly. ......"


    "Mh...... I see. ....... Okay. You make the best of it."


    It seems I got a little overexcited and the maid of honor flinched a little. I guess she thought it would be a big problem if an unfamiliar man dropped the baby.


    "It''s true that I have a lot of work to do. I''ll check on you later. Let me know when Serafina is ready."


    Then I met Serafina again.


    She was asleep in bed, but she was certainly not pale.


    "Master, I did my best.


    "Ah, now you don''t have to worry about your successor."


    I shook Serafina''s hand.


    "I don''t know if I can be your successor yet.


    Serafina is a realist there.


    "The master will become even greater. I don''t know if she will be good enough to succeed him. Maybe, for example, Raviara''s children will be smarter than hers.


    "I thought mothers wanted their children to be heirs."


    I want to be the wife of a hero first. I don''t want the country to fall into the wrong hands with the wrong successor.


    "I''m happy to have a wife as smart as you."


    I''ve held a child in my arms.


    "It''s hard to tell if you''re a man or a woman, isn''t it?"


    "That''s the way it is."


    They laughed at me.


    For a while, the mood in the territory was one of celebration.


    People from all walks of life came to greet me, and as usual, it was a lot of work to deal with them.


    However, I still had one more thing on my mind.


    Two months after Serafina, Laviara''s baby was about to be born. I had heard that half-elves spend more time in the mother''s body than normal humans, so it was not surprising that the schedule was not as tight as it should have been...


    "Apparently, you have a breech baby and are having a little trouble ......."


    I couldn''t stand still when the maid of honor said such a thing to me.


    "Is Raviara all right?��How are you doing?"


    "We will surely help you, even if it''s just you, Raviara. ......"


    Out of the blue I went to the temple under the castle of Maust and prayed to God.


    Please let everything go smoothly.


    A man can only pray at a time like this.


    --You have this pious side too.


    Shut up! Your profession!


    --The High King had times when he wanted to pray to God and Buddha. But in the end, God and Buddha are nothing more than objects to which we turn. In the end, we human beings have to make our own way. However, we can only pray for the health of mother and child. Pray to your heart''s content. I, the High King, will pray for you too.


    I never thought I would be encouraged by my profession.


    I wonder how the priests will react when I tell them this.


    The priest by my side is Ernata who once gave me the vocation of Odanobunaga. He came to the land of Maust with me as a result of my promotion. From his point of view, it was the god who gave me my vocation, not himself, but I like to be auspicious in such matters.


    While I was praying in front of the statue, someone lined up next to it.


    I thought it was very impolite of him to stand next to the Count, but I soon realized that I was mistaken.


    "Serafina, I wasn''t told you were coming. ......"


    "No, I didn''t. But I am a saint by profession. Don''t you think I should be here?"


    Serafina knelt down and began to pray earnestly.


    The words to God were spun from an ancient language. It shows the professional education and high culture of Serafina.


    Once again, I was struck by the integrity of Serafina.


    Serafina was a proud person, but she had always put in a lot of effort to match her pride.


    Eventually, Serafina''s words came to an end. Finally, she bowed her head to the statue.


    "I want to be a goddess, a guardian goddess close to my master.


    I''m really glad you''re my wife. If this weren''t a temple, I''d want to hug you right now.


    It seems that the saint''s prayers were heard.


    Returning to the castle of Maust, the birth report of Laviala was delivered by the maid of honor.


    A baby girl has been born!


    "Is Raviara all right?"


    Raviara was my only living relative, having lost her parents when she was very young.


    The maid of honor said with a broken face.


    "Yes, you have been very patient, Raviara-sama!


    I was so relieved.


    "Maybe I was more worried than the battle.


    I announced that I would be lowering taxes in the territory next year. I wanted to keep the people of Nagouri in line, and the timing was right.


    When I met Laviala later, we hugged each other in tears.


    "Thank you for giving birth to my child," she said.


    "Raviara is really happy to have a child by Master Arsrod too. ......"


    ��


    And about the time I became the father of two children, there was a major political upheaval.


    The royal Hasse was identified and came to my castle in Maust.

 40 - 40 Courtesy of Crown Prince and his subjects

    Then, when I became a father of two children, there was a great political upheaval.


    The royal Hasse was identified and came to my castle in Maust.


    When Hasse appeared before me, she looked uncomfortable.


    He was supposed to be twenty-five years old, a little older than me, but he even looked older.


    The reason is simple.


    Hasse has no title.


    He should have been given a dukedom or even a deputy king, according to the precedent of the kingdom, since he is a cousin of the king and his father was on the throne, but the current king, Puffs VI, treated Hasse as a criminal and took away all his titles.


    Puffs VI wanted to ensure that his line would succeed to the throne by severing his cousin''s bloodline.


    Of course, Hasse is not so good-natured as to admit the fact that he was made a sinner and die for it, but his status as a drifter probably makes him a bit mean-spirited.


    It was twelve years ago that his father, the former King Grandola III, retired from the capital after being attacked by his nephew Paphus. Therefore, Hasse has been wandering in exile for 12 years. Grandorah III died of illness three years after he was forced to leave the capital.


    "Count Fordneria, I have come to this place because I heard that you would support me. ...... Is it true?"


    "I would rather ask you why you doubt. Why should I deceive <>?"


    I deliberately used the term "Crown Prince.


    "The Crown Prince?��Me?"


    "Yes, of course. Think about it. Has there ever been a time of peace in the Kingdom of Thirlwil in the more than ten years since the reign of our current king?��There''s war everywhere. It is a miracle that the capital has not been burned to the ground.


    It is true that the country is in disarray. I could go on and on about what''s wrong.


    "Even in the capital, there has been a struggle for leadership, the Prime Minister has been ousted, and ministers have been assassinated. This is evidence that all those who serve under the king think only of extending their own interests and do not care about the people. If you build a hut with rotten wood, it will soon collapse. The only way is to rebuild it. Then--"


    I gave Hasse a hard look.


    "-The only person who can be king is the Crown Prince. Please accept the throne so that we may rebuild the Kingdom of Thirlwil. I, Arsrod Naevre, will give my life to serve you.


    I could see the fire in Hasse''s eyes.


    This man must have dreamed of being king. It is not difficult to ignite that fire.


    Almost no one wants to be king, no matter how shaky the position may be.


    "I understand. I too could not stand the way the king is behaving now. I will become king and make the Kingdom of Serwil a great kingdom again!"


    "That''s the spirit, sir. Now then, let it be known to all and sundry that you are the Crown Prince.


    "What do you mean?"


    If all the lords of the land were to gather under His Highness the Crown Prince, and if they were to take the vassal form, their prestige would shine brightly.


    "I see!"


    The fire in Hasse''s eyes finally ignites.


    All these years, he must have lived his life without knowing what tomorrow would bring. He would be pleased to perform a ceremony that would unite the lords.


    "First, let us send letters to the lords of the provinces inviting them to come to Maust Castle to pay their respects. I will send a letter to accompany it.


    Needless to say, my prestige will shine brightly when the lords of the land gather at the castle of Maust. At least, if I recapture King''s Landing, everyone will think that I am in a position to be a regent.


    Though it will be difficult to carry out this ceremony without a hitch.


    I am sure that you will be able to do it.


    First, Serafina made a difficult face.


    "I understand what you want to do, Master. But you should also consider my father''s position.


    Serafina''s father, or my father-in-law, Ailes Kartis, had also been on the offensive and expanding his territory to the north while he was allied with me.


    "If I greeted Hasse at the castle of Maust, it would look as if I had joined the master," said Eirs Kartis. It is true that in terms of pure territory size, the Master has a larger territory now. ......


    "Yes, I know. Is it not enough that I ask you?"


    Nevertheless, the impression will be totally different if Ailes Kartis, an extremely powerful lord in this area, goes there or not. I wanted him to come at all costs.


    "He must have brought something substantial with him. Otherwise, I don''t think he would come, saying he was sick or something.


    "Okay. I''ll get you something."


    I said simply.


    And I immediately sent a letter to my father-in-law.


    Ailes seemed to agree to the terms.


    I said, "Well, I''ll be back in a couple of days.


    Five months after Hasse''s arrival at Maust Castle, a ceremony was held to gather the lords.


    I am the next king. There is no doubt about this.


    Among those who came to the castle of Maust were the lords of the province of Olbia, where Brand Nahum, whom Altia had married, was located, the lords of the province of Icto, where Hasse was originally hiding, and the province of Brantar, which was ruled by Ails Kartys. It is not so much that the lords came from all over the country.


    Even so, I and Ailes alone control more than three prefectures, and if we only look at the prefectures of the lords who came to us, the number of prefectures is nearly ten.


    Especially the lords of Icto province and the neighboring lands to Ailes, many of them are showing their faces for fear of being attacked for not coming here.


    Now we know who is going to follow me and who is going to defy me in the neighboring lands and so on.


    It is surely a force that cannot be ignored as a force to oppose the current king.


    And a gift is given to Ailes.


    "Ailes Kartis is to be crowned prince and marquis in recognition of his loyalty to the crown. The family shall each receive a knighthood. I also appoint Ailes as Governor-General of the Western Patrol of the Kingdom. I ask you to strike down the traitors!"


    Ailes accepted his position with "grateful happiness.


    Yes, he had taken a position above me. I also gave him a cause for a war of aggression.


    Of course, the kingdom wouldn''t approve of such a thing, but it didn''t matter, because the king couldn''t afford to invade this far anyway.


    Well, let''s lead the Crown Prince from here and attack toward the east.

 41 - 41 The Dwarf Knight

    Ailes Kartis came to Maust Castle and we had a meeting with him.


    When he was holding his grandson in his arms, he looked like an old man, but when he was alone with me, he looked like an owl just by sitting there.


    "I never thought that you would destroy the House of Lentland so soon," he said. Your talents are astonishing."


    "Looking at the terrain, I judged that if we could pull out of the pass at once, the situation would turn in our favor. It was a bit of a gamble whether we could capture the fort or not, but I judged that the enemy would be caught off guard and it was a good bet.


    "Yes, that''s what''s so frightening about you."


    Ailes chuckled. His hair is somewhat grayer than when I saw him before.


    "We have our own kind of decision-making power," he said. I have purged suspected men, even of senior officials, and have prevented rebellions before they started. I am confident of that. But you are frighteningly strong in war itself. ......"


    He was smiling, but about 30% of his face said that he was really afraid.


    "It was the same when we defended Fort Nagrad to the death. You have a genius for warfare itself. Without it, it would have taken you five years at the earliest to wage a campaign in Naghli. By using the weapon of war, you defeated them in a matter of seconds. ......"


    "I choose to believe that I am blessed by God and act accordingly. Because--"


    I took a few drinks from the table.


    "If you are a hero who can build a country, you should have been protected by God from the beginning. If you are not that lucky, you will end up halfway.


    "Building a Nation," or ....... That''s not exactly a myth. ......


    Phew. ...... and Ailes sighed.


    "Please don''t take away our sons and daughters'' land. The other children are cute too, except for Serafina."


    "Your father-in-law should expand his forces to the west. I will never go west. I will not treat my wife''s father lightly. I mean it.


    "I understand," Ailes said.


    In effect, I was on top of Ailes right then and there.


    I was on top of Ailes right then and there.


    It is said that Hasse''s claiming the title of Crown Prince caused quite a problem in the capital.


    The royal court decided to take away the titles and lands of the lords who visited Hasse. Needless to say, they were not able to do so.


    We have lost our cause, but a cause only has meaning when the opposing forces are at odds with each other. There are no lords around me who can fight me head to head now, so I do not pose a threat.


    In the first place, when the present Paph. VI was on the side of the rebels, he was deprived of his position by Grandora III. So even the king''s orders have a relative value now.


    The reason is simple.


    "-An imperial decree is empty when the royal line is split in two, isn''t it?


    Fleur, a concubine, said. She was reading a letter that had been delivered to me, demanding that I hand over the crown prince.


    I was slumbering on Fleur''s lap.


    I had done a great job of carrying Hasse and gathering the lords and I needed some rest.


    "Yes. A lord who is being eyed by the king can defuse the situation by carrying the other royal line. The authority of the kingdom has fallen even further because of this. So to speak, they got what they deserved."


    "The Temple is also in a hurry. Especially those temples that have been assured of manorial control by praying for the peace of the royal family are not sure whether to follow the Count or not.


    "Thanks to you, we have made great progress in organizing the Temple''s territory. Thank you, Fleur."


    Fleur''s clerical skills were excellent, and she met with priests from several temples to summarize the situation in great detail. She knew which temples were allies and which were enemies. He knows which temples are our allies and which are our enemies, so that we can know where we should protect them and where we should not.


    "I am glad to be of service to you, Count.


    I got up and pulled Fleur into a hug.


    "Don''t be such a stranger. You''re one of my wives. When it''s just the two of us, you can call me you.


    "Thank you, oh, you ......."


    Both Serafina and Raviara are still tired after giving birth. They are still showing their faces, but they are inevitably visiting Fleur more and more.


    And no, they are not drowning in color. Fleur has a keen sense of politics. That''s really helpful.


    "By the way, one of Mr. Hasse''s retainers is a very talented man. It seems that he was always concerned about making sure that Hasse and his family lived without inconvenience. He seems to have been a dwarf."


    "Dwarves?��Was there such a person?"


    Fleur looks at people differently than I do.


    Not all dwarves are like that, but I can''t help thinking of bearded warriors. Some of them are famous gardeners who specialize in landscaping.


    "Oh, it''s not a man, it''s a woman. But they are not female officials, but female knights. I think she is Kerala or Hilara or something like that.


    "Dwarves have strange names. But I get it. Let''s meet him."


    To tell the truth, however, I was skeptical.


    I did not think that any of Hasse''s vassals would be that talented. If he had the ability, he would have found a more suitable place to serve Hasse. Is he a knight who is highly esteemed?


    But when I summoned the woman, I got a very unexpected impression.


    "Here I am! My name is Kerala Hilara, a knight of Hasse''s Kingsguard. I am a tax collector from a cold village in the west. I have been a military man for four generations, and I grew up with Master Hasse.


    I had the impression that most Dwarf women were small, but she was not much taller than I was. She has the brown skin characteristic of dwarves, but her voice and demeanor are not inferior to those of the children of noble families of good birth.


    "I hear that you arranged the events and other things that befitted royalty when Master Hasse was in exile. May I ask you about the history of this?


    Yes, sir. Now, let''s start with the New Year''s ceremony in January..."


    Without missing a beat, Kerala began explaining the annual events. What was surprising was that she had not just memorized the rituals, but had memorized the origin of the events and past precedents, and even explained what to omit and what to make up.


    "--So, for this ceremony, a sword is given to the vassal, but since the history of this ceremony only goes back about a hundred years, I have adopted a more ancient style and omitted it. Next--"


    "No, that''s enough. I understand."


    She''s smart.


    Kerala, I''d like to have her. She''d be the kind of vassal I never had.

 42 - 42 Crown Prince and Counts retainer

    Kerala. I''d love to have her. She would be the kind of subject I never had.


    "Kerala Hilara, if it is possible, I would like you to serve me too. I was a small lord in the countryside until a few years ago. I''m not very good with secrets. So I don''t know what I have to protect as a count. I hope it is only my shame, but if I am not careful, I may bring shame to the Crown Prince.


    It is good to be half truthful in this kind of thing. It was worthwhile to have a man who was familiar with the past as a vassal.


    "If it''s all right with me..."


    Good, that''s Fleur. You''re a good judge of character. You can''t afford to mismanage the ritual in your future career.


    It''s never a good thing if they think you''re just a countryman who''s good at war. When you enter the capital, you will not be trusted by the nobles of the dynasty.


    There have been times in history when barbarian-like generals have occupied the royal city, but because of their messing up the rituals, they were hated by the nobles and the lords near the royal city, and eventually fell.


    --I don''t like it. This woman.


    Oda Nobunaga seems to have a bad look on her face. But I can''t see her face.


    --This woman smells like Mitsuhide. He was an educated man with a good head, but in the end he chose the former Shogun and betrayed the High King. Mitsuhide, however, was old and not such a young woman.


    Ah, she''s like the one who betrayed you.


    --Mitsuhide killed the High King at Honnoji.


    Honnoji?��Is it a place name or something? Well, I have the impression that this Oda Nobunaga can do whatever he likes, so I guess some of them will betray him.


    --Be careful. In the first place, all people who excel in the truth are conservative. Conservative people are going to be incompatible with change-makers like you at some point.


    I know this as an objective fact, so I will be careful. I don''t think that a man who never misses praying to the temple would ever say that a dynasty or anything else should be destroyed and made new.


    "Then, Kerala, I will give you my own domain. Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to serve only me.


    "Thank you very much."


    I thanked her politely, but Kerala did not smile.


    It is not impossible for one person to have more than one lord, so there should be no problem. If she were the Crown Prince''s mistress, that would be a problem indeed.


    Let''s check it out just to be sure. It would be foolish for the Crown Prince to resent me for it.


    "By the way, by the way, I just want to ask you, the fact that you served me as well, doesn''t mean that the Crown Prince will get some strange idea about you?��If you and the Crown Prince are on very deep terms, I would stay away from you."


    "Then you needn''t worry. The Prince will not lay a hand on the Dwarves. It has been passed down from generation to generation since the first king that no member of the royal family should bear children to elves or dwarves.


    "I see. I''m sorry for asking such a trivial question.


    I''m glad to hear that your concerns have been put to rest.


    After that, I learned a lot of rituals and studies from Kerala in my spare time.


    I think I have learned at least as much as a country lord can learn, but that''s about as much as a country lord can learn.


    Kerala had been taught the highest level of education in the capital from a very young age, and she was accompanied by scholars and others in her exile. She probably knows enough now to make a name for herself as a scholar.


    Of course, that is in her spare time.


    He is also planning an invasion.


    The invasion is planned.


    First, they extended their tentacles to the eastern province of Icto.


    There are no big lords here. Some of the smaller lords have come to thank Hasse, so I can take advantage of his authority.


    The problem is the lords who did not come to bow down to Hasse. I will break them down one by one.


    Meanwhile, in the eastern part of the province of Shahra, about two thirds of the land is controlled by the Antoine family.


    They are one of the most powerful counts, but they are not my enemies. The reason is that the powerful viscounts have almost independent power here. These people can be easily dealt with if they are slightly disturbed.


    The expedition to Icto province was done somewhat slowly.


    The reason for this is that they needed time to firmly establish the Nagouri province as their own territory.


    If the lands were to expand too rapidly, the ruling structure would be in disarray.


    We are steadily taking control of the port towns for the future. I will consolidate the wealth of all port towns by making them under my direct control. With this wealth, I will increase the size of the SS and build the strongest army.


    Within a year or so after the official birth of Crown Prince Hasse, the entire province of Icto was almost under my control.


    We are one step closer to the capital.


    Laviala and I talked about the future of our march.


    Because...


    "It''s time for Raviara to return to the battlefield!"


    It was because of Laviala''s fervent wish.


    Yes, for the past year, Raviara has been fulfilling the roles of mother to her daughter and nanny to Serafina''s son. Raviara knew that this was her first priority, so she fulfilled her duties.


    However, Raviara''s main job is to be an archer. He was always conscious of going into battle.


    "Laviala has always practiced archery whenever she had time. If there is a war, I will be able to help you right away!"


    "I don''t doubt your ability either. I don''t doubt your ability either...it''s just that in the event of a war, I''d have to leave my kids. ......"


    You can''t take two children who are only a few months old into a war, no matter how hard you try.


    "That''s ...... the only time I would ask someone else to take care of them. ......"


    "I don''t think I would willingly take my own wife into battle, but I guess that''s the nature of warriors. ......"


    I have no right to stop you, having volunteered to go on such a dangerous mission.


    But I''m the one who won''t just roll over. I got a better idea.


    "Okay. You''ll be there for the next battle. The battle in Olbia. The enemy is not that strong.


    "Hey, aren''t we going to attack eastward along the sea?"


    "We can attack Shahrah, but first we must make sure that Brand Nahum owes us a favor. It is said that a number of lords are trying to join forces against him.


    After establishing a firm footing in the south, we will attack to the east.


    "I will also try to use a Dwarf woman named Kerala as a commander."

 43 - an occupation called {43 Akechi honeyhide}

    "So I''m also going to use a Dwarf woman named Kerala as a commander."


    If we only fight in important wars, we will not have a chance to put people of unknown ability into actual battle, so these simple wars are also meaningful.


    In the extreme, just leading 3,000 or 4,000 soldiers into battle would be enough to intimidate the enemy, and Brand Nurham would be grateful.


    "Ah, that so called scholarly knight..."


    Raviara looked at me a little coldly.


    "Perhaps you would like her for your wife?��We don''t have that type of person in the back palace."


    "Oh, come on, I''m not a s*xy guy. ....... I''m not exactly a man who only hangs out at Raviara''s place."


    I visit Serafina''s room, Fleur''s room, and Laviala''s room so that I don''t seem to have lost my footing. But all three of them are so beautiful that it doesn''t hurt to visit them.


    I have known kings who have gone to the palace so often that they became physically ill or stopped taking care of their affairs. I try not to let that happen.


    "I''m sorry. ....... Even Raviara knows the position of Mr. Arsrod. Fleur is also sure that she is the right person for the job, so she and Serafina chose her. ....... However, it would be lonely to have too many women in the group. ......"


    "Don''t worry, we have nothing to do with Kerala. But I do buy his ability."


    "By the way, I heard that you were blessed with a child, Mr. Altia. I heard it was a girl.


    Now I made a subtle face.


    "If I were a born king, I would definitely have put you in a monastery. ......"


    "You are as selfish as Raviara, Arsrod-sama."


    What? You need to be spanked.


    I quickly put my hand in Laviala''s side.


    "Mr. Arsrod, you''re weak there. ....... Oh, it''s itchy!��No!��Ha-ha!��Ha ha ha!"


    I know. We''ve known each other a long time.


    I''ve known you a long time.


    I led a force of 3,500 men south.


    I did not join Brand Nahum, but rather attacked the coalition of lords in the northwestern part of the province of Olbia to prevent Brand from being pinched.


    The province of Olbia is mountainous, and this is true here as well, so guerrilla tactics would be very difficult to deal with.


    "Kerala, I will give you 300 men. Fight with them."


    Yes, sir.


    Let''s see how you do first.


    A Kingsguard does not normally command many generals. But as long as they are in my camp, they may even lead thousands of men. I want to see if I can do that.


    Raviara, on the other hand, went into the mountains when I gave her permission. Maybe it''s her elven blood, but she seems to get more fired up when she enters the woods to fight in a conflict. I trust that she is not such a strong enemy and that she will be all right.


    After a while, Kerala returned with a cool face. She looks so calm that it is hard to believe that she is on the battlefield. She looks as if she is reading a book.


    It''s different from a dignified expression. He looks more like a civilian officer than a general. But then again, when you''re dealing with a large army, someone who looks like a rough mountain man doesn''t really fit either.


    "You''re back here awfully early. Did something go wrong?


    Three enemy generals have been killed.


    "Hoh!��Well done for such a short time!"


    That''s quite an accomplishment. It''s a battle in the mountains. It''s almost impossible to wipe out the entire enemy. In such a situation, you have done well enough.


    Perhaps your profession is to fight in wars?


    Come to think of it, since she is a female knight, she could be a swordsman or a general or something like that.


    "No, I don''t have such special talents. Therefore, I have taken what I believe to be the best course of action based on the ancient and modern books of the Art of War.


    She is as calm and collected as ever.


    "In a way, it''s appropriate for you to fight. Are we there yet?


    Yes. Yes, I am obedient to the Lord''s command.


    In the end, Kerala went on to take five more enemy generals from there.


    This was more successful than Raviara, who had not been on the battlefield for a long time. However, since Laviala mainly acted alone, a simple comparison may not be a fair one.


    We inflicted a heavy blow on the enemy lords, and we suffered almost no damage. Brand Nahum would be grateful. As an operation, it was a great success.


    Especially, we have learned a lot about Kerala''s strength.


    She may not be able to do anything spectacular, but she deserves credit for her ability to steadily defeat the enemy. I am sure that she will not make a big mistake even if we entrust her with a large army.


    He was the best in this battle.


    On the way back to Maust after the victory, he said to Kerala, who was sitting next to him on the horse.


    "I am honored to hear you say so.


    I had not heard that before.


    "Kerala, what exactly is your profession?"


    "Actually, ...... it''s a pretty special profession, and you often don''t believe it. ......"


    Kerala''s face clouded over just slightly.


    Even this woman can look troubled.


    "I don''t doubt your word. Tell me."


    "Yes, I don''t even know what that means, but I''m akechimitsuhide and ......."


    I''m out of my depth.


    I think I heard that name somewhere: .......


    --The Hao-oh''s intuition is right on the money after all.


    Don''t pat yourself on the back like that.


    --Arsrod, be careful! This woman may betray you. Akechi Mitsuhide is her profession.


    But I thought it was getting interesting.


    I''m going to ride this Akechi Mitsuhide.


    After all, he was Oda Nobunaga''s chief vassal all along, wasn''t he?��The evidence is that they were of tremendous value.


    "Can you hear that Aketi something?"


    "No. Does your profession have a voice?��The only thing was that it triples your knowledge of the profession. ....... Perhaps it''s the name of a now-defunct ceremonial office or something. ......


    "Yeah, I don''t think they can hear us."


    It seems that he is fundamentally different from my Oda Nobunaga.


    --After all, it seems that only a man the size of the High King can have an ego when it comes to his profession.


    You pat yourself on the back even in such a place. .......

 44 - 44 To ones own retainer

    Back in Maust, I visited Crown Prince Hasse.


    He has built a villa in the castle for the Crown Prince. This is where Hasse''s family lives.


    Incidentally, Hasse had married the daughter of a chief vassal as a concubine. Incidentally, Hasse married a daughter of his chief vassal as a concubine, though it is said that she is not his legal wife. It is said that he will not have a wife until he becomes king.


    "Thanks to Kerala, a knight of the Crown Prince''s Kingsguard, we had a good battle. Thank you very much.


    "Kerala. She''s just a woman with a big head. They say dwarves are hard workers, but she''s too hardworking for me.


    Apparently, Hasse does not take Kerala very seriously.


    "It''s not so much that she''s stifling, but that she has the body of a knight of the Kingsguard, and her face is so beautiful that it takes my breath away."


    "The Count is very flattering. If you''re so keen, I''ll make you a formal offer of vassalage."


    "Thank you for your happiness. I will give you an estate immediately and treat you as a viscount."


    You are a man without discernment, to say the least. But thanks to you we have a good general.


    Since Kerala is a woman, she has access to the wives'' quarters of the castle. This has allowed us to organize a lot of annual events for the women. The castle is as good as a royal castle in terms of appearance alone.


    Also, Kerala''s expression is so dignified that the maidens and others are shouting yellow. It''s true that she has the air of a young knight. She was in the service of the Crown Prince and has a clean look.


    I called Kerala and talked with her about the next war.


    "Next we will attack the province of Shala. The Antoinians are not so afraid, but there are powerful princes in the region who want to tame them.


    "The Nistonians hold the port of Nistonia."


    Immediately Kerala replied. You know this much.


    "Yes, I do. The Nistonians have a strong navy. Together with its neighbors, it can maneuver as many as 200 ships. They control the sea traffic. I come from a province without a sea, so I lack a navy.


    The Nistonians would love to have it.


    "We could attack them from the land and destroy them. But if the Nistonians are destroyed, the navy will be scattered. Forcing a land commander on the sea will not win over the sea men. I want to pull the Nistonians out of this situation."


    The Antoine family is not without influence, but the Nistonians are an independent force. So far they have chosen to ignore it, but it is not impossible to bring them in.


    Silently, Kerala listened. Her expressionless face must have made Hasse think she was bitter. However, as someone with a special vocation, I felt a kinship with her.


    "This Nistonia family must be reasonably well off, since they own the port. They must have different values from the country aristocrats because of the goods coming in from the sea. I want you to take this into account in your entertainment."


    "Entertainment, sir?"


    Yes. There is no one in the land as cultured as you. Perhaps you are the best in all of King''s Landing thanks to your profession as Aketomi Mitsuhide. If you show the highest cultural standards to the Nistonians, I am sure they will be no match for you.


    "Yes, sir. I will prepare the best for you, as if you were entertaining a king. If only you come with me, I will make sure that you will be satisfied.


    Yes, Kerala nodded.


    "Yeah, I don''t expect you to fail. And there''s something else I need to talk to you about. I need you to come over here for a minute."


    I kissed Kerala quickly on the mouth as she came to me silently.


    "You are very fond of her, aren''t you, Count?"


    "No, I don''t. The Crown Prince wasn''t interested in you, but that''s a shame. You''ve got me down.


    "The Crown Prince does not like his Dwarven origins. The royal guard in its heyday did not include elves, dwarves, or other beastmen.


    Kerala did not change her expression after the kiss,


    "Have you ever been made fun of for your strange profession?"


    Kerala''s face twitched slightly as she said this.


    "Yes. ....... I got a lot of white eyes ....... I was also told many times that I should not become a knight because the benefits of the profession were not suitable for the battlefield. ....... It is true that I am not strong enough to play with sword and bow like a great man, so I am not wrong. ......"


    Kerala is not a cold-hearted person, but was probably brought up that way by the environment around her.


    No matter how good she was at her craft, she could not be proud of herself because she was also aware that she was a knight.


    "I, too, am what is called a variant of the profession. Immediately after I received my profession, my brother and his cronies made fun of me. I was frustrated, but I couldn''t say anything back then. I had to show them my power, because that''s the only way to get them to look back."


    So I showed them back. I became a great lord of three prefectures, including Icto.


    "Serve me. Serve me. I will make sure that your name will remain in the history books for a thousand years to come."


    "Thank you."


    Kerala gave a slight smile and said, "I''m sorry.


    Then he hugged Kerala.


    "I''ve learned ...... a little bit about how to amuse a partner. ......"


    Kerala, blushing like this, served me quite well.


    That one night, I had become a captive of the brown Dwarf woman.


    "I told Raviara that I had nothing to do with Kerala, but now I''m lying. ......"


    "Since it was true at the time you told us your story, you could not have deceived us."


    Kerala, who is sleeping with me, told me.

 45 - 45 Treat the Lord by the Sea

    Soltis, the head of the Nistonian family, brought his wife and daughter.


    He had left his son at his estate, probably fearing that he would be assassinated and his family would die out.


    However, since he was asked to bring his family, he could not bring only himself. Therefore, he brought the woman with him. It is true that women are generally more likely not to be assassinated.


    I greeted Soltis with Kerala. I asked Raviara to show us the way to his wife and daughter.


    "Thank you for coming all the way from afar. We had hoped to make friends with the Nistonians. Next to me is my vassal, Kerala.


    Kerala also bowed.


    "No, it is my pleasure to be invited by the Count and the Crown Prince. ......"


    Solstice''s expression is hard. Rather, it seemed as if he was rather apprehensive.


    "I don''t like to keep things from you, so I''ll tell you what''s on my mind, but I think you might have thought I was trying to kill you.


    "Well, nothing like that ......."


    I was so direct that the other side seemed to panic.


    "That is a needless worry. Because I serve His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince. I would never do anything to disgrace His Highness. If I did, all the lords around me would leave.


    "I see. That''s, yes, that''s ......."


    "First, I would like you to meet His Highness. After that, I will show you the castle with Kerala."


    Hasse seemed to be getting used to his new attitude as the crown prince, and he was looking very eagle.


    The furnishings in the room opposite him were expensive. The furnishings in the room opposite him were expensive, indicating that he was not just calling himself the crown prince.


    The presence of Hasse''s seven-year-old daughter also made the formal atmosphere more relaxed.


    Now the ceremonial work is done. All that was left was to follow Kerala''s escort.


    "My name is Kerala Hilala. I will first take you to the top floor of the castle where you can get a good view of the city of Maust."


    From the observation deck on the top floor, we had a clear view of Maust, which is lined with waterways.


    "The castle looks as magnificent as a royal city. ......"


    Soltis seemed surprised to see the view again.


    "It is an exaggeration to say that it looks like a royal city, but I am honored by the compliment. The population is probably over 10,000.


    "Ten thousand at ....... That''s a big city, after all. ......


    As my territory expanded, the population grew at an accelerating rate.


    "It takes a certain amount of prestige to receive the Crown Prince. I am relieved that we have somehow managed to keep up appearances. Now, Kerala, show us where to go next.


    "Yes. Yes, sir. Now let''s go to the armory.


    Kerala headed for the collection room, which she had built for the occasion.


    The territory has expanded to include a number of large temples. There, top-quality weapons are sometimes dedicated as prayers for victory in war and other occasions. Such items were collected there.


    The floor is carpeted with exquisite patterns. Together with the decorations of the weapons, it is a very vivid room.


    "What a ....... Such a large amount of stuff ......"


    "I''m only a soldier by profession. Many of my subjects are also very rude, and they complain that I''ve become inert and weak if I collect only paintings and antiques."


    "I wonder if there are any rooms like this in the royal palace: ......"


    "We may not be able to reach the royal palace, but we must have enough to call it a palace apart for His Highness."


    From then on, Kerala graciously entertained Solstice.


    Especially at the dinner table, she brought in delicacies from the mountains and the sea and served various kinds of wine.


    Kerala pours sake for Solstice.


    We have prepared sake from various regions. Please enjoy the different flavors.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Gradually, Solstice seemed to relax.


    "And now, we are going to see a dance by a dancer from the royal capital. Please pay attention to the front.


    The women in colorful and glamorous costumes performed a splendid dance.


    "My Lord Kerala, and my Count, I have never had such an extravagance in my life. This is the power of one who is on par with the royalty.


    Soltis is gradually coming to understand the difference in power.


    But one important thing remained.


    "Tomorrow, you will see the marching practice of the soldiers. My Lord Althrod is mindful to send the Crown Prince to the capital."


    Kerala said so in the clean pronunciation of King''s Landing.


    And the next day.


    Solstice was really shaking her legs from the heights of the castle as she watched the march and demonstration of my SS.


    Because I had been watching the demonstrations and such up close. My presence motivates the soldiers. Kerala told me everything that Soltis had told her.


    "Is it possible to make an army this disciplined ......?"


    So Soltis is said to have said.


    "There is a secret to this.


    "Secret?"


    "My master is a man of many battles and many exploits. More than once he has defeated the enemy despite being outnumbered. It is a source of pride for warriors to fight under the leadership of such men. Therefore, they do not neglect even their training.


    Soltis seemed to gasp.


    "And on the way to the capital, where His Highness will be sent, there is the province of Shala.


    The very province where the Nistonian family is located.


    "If the Nistonians would cooperate, my Lord would feel more at ease."


    Soltis must have known that this was a threat.


    But Kerala''s hospitality was not such an antagonistic one.


    So Kerala bowed her head firmly. That''s what I''m told.


    "As a humble retainer, I ask selfishly for your help with Arsrod."


    Soltis wanted to meet me. And when he joined me, he promised to show me the way into the province of Shala.


    "Thank you for your decision on behalf of the Crown Prince.


    I took Solstice''s hand firmly in mine.


    Now I had the Nistonians and their navy without a fight.


    Next we will attack the Antoinians in earnest.

 46 - 46 Old and New Troops

    When the situation was ready, he had Crown Prince Hasse issue an order to the lords of the province of Shala and the provinces along the road to the capital to serve him.


    Most of the lords of the province of Shahra, including the Antoinians, refused to be invaded by me. So be it. I will unify the province of Shahra in this war.


    The number of the SS had increased considerably.


    The Red Bears and White Eagles were too large a force to support alone, so the Black Dogs were added.


    A soldier from Brantal, Dorborg, was appointed as the leader of the Black Dog Squad. He was a lycanthrope man and had originally opened a dojo of spear fighting. He later joined the White Eagle Corps and mastered the three-jaguar spear before anyone else.


    "You are not my soldiers. You are the soldiers of the future king. I am only the commander. Keep that in mind as you fight.


    ""Oh!""


    Well-aligned voices. I guess I like the battlefield after all. I can''t be on the front lines anymore.


    "Let those who defy the Crown Prince bleed!��You will be rewarded for your valor!"


    ""Oh!""


    Knowing that we had a strong army, the Shahrah side abandoned their small fortifications and took steps to join the Antoine''s main army. They must have decided that there was nothing they could do if they were defeated individually.


    Some of the enemy had reinforcements coming from other provinces in addition to the province of Shahra. Otherwise, they would be too numerous. They have 8,000 troops on our side and 6,500 on theirs. They must have a lot of reinforcements.


    In other words, they''re a hodgepodge of troops. Break their ranks.


    I won''t move on them right away.


    Even if they''re outnumbered, they''ll take the fight to us.


    While the standoff was going on, I sent letters to the enemy lords, informing them that they would be rewarded for their efforts if they betrayed me.


    Especially the Antoine vassals and the smaller independent lords.


    Whether they really betrayed or not was not important at this point. The purpose is to arouse suspicion. If you fight thinking that your neighbors will turn on you, your men will naturally weaken.


    "Mr. Arsrod, you are unusually taking a wait-and-see attitude this time, aren''t you?


    Laviala asked me curiously.


    "Do you think I have a short temper?"


    "At least, you don''t attack a besieged enemy slowly, do you?"


    "While we''re waiting, others are attacking, so it doesn''t matter. They won''t be able to wait much longer."


    "Oh, that''s right. There is also an attack from the sea.


    That''s what I''m talking about. Eight thousand are from the land.


    Soltis Nistonia is attacking Tobie, the Antoine''s maritime stronghold.


    If they can take Tobie, they can use it as a base to advance northward and close in on the Antoine castle, commonly known as Kenchu-jo.


    Since the Nistonian navy rarely loses in maritime operations, it is almost certain that they will be able to make Toubier fall.


    Then the Antoineans would have no choice but to return to their castle.


    However, they cannot retreat with their entire army in the face of our large force.


    We will have no choice but to meet them head on and force them to retreat.


    We will crush them there.


    After four days of standoffs, a messenger tells us that Toubier has fallen.


    I immediately gathered all the generals and held a council of war.


    "The enemy has no choice but to attack. They will make a charge. First, archers should concentrate their fire on the enemy from the fortresses they are attached to. Then, the elite troops should charge with their spears. In this game, you will never lose as long as the enemy thinks that strength is the same thing as manpower.


    In general, the greater the number of troops, the stronger the war potential.


    However, if the ability of each soldier is enhanced through training and weapons, it is possible to create a force greater than the strength of the army.


    And if you continue to win in spite of your inferiority in military strength, the enemy will regard your army as a formidable one.


    --It''s easy warfare. There is nothing to lose.


    Oda Nobunaga called out to us.


    To be clear, we do not intend to struggle until we enter the capital. Rather, it is after we enter the capital that we will have problems. The enemy will finally think of a coordinated attack there.


    Until they reach the capital, every lord is a stranger in the end. It is only when other lords approach the king that they agree that they must be removed.


    There is no one left who can defeat me if I only defeat my enemies in the passage.


    --I agree. Well, show them the strength of your troop.


    "When they retreat, lay waste to them. The one who takes the head of the leader of the other side will be rewarded with three counties.


    The generals responded with authority.


    The general replied, "I will not be a fool.


    And as expected, the enemy attacked from the front.


    If we managed to retreat...


    --The enemy is not fighting well enough in an organized manner. The generals are commanding individually and moving in disarray. That won''t help.


    Oda Nobunaga was right in his assessment. That''s what I mean.


    The enemy''s army is old. That is why they will be defeated by the new ones.


    Raviara, in the castle on the hill, said, "Fire on all the troops! "You''re not going to be able to get out of here.


    At the same time, he lowered a big red banner.


    At the same time, arrows were fired in unison.


    The arrows flew far and wide, cutting down the number of the attacking enemies.


    After three times, the spearmen charge head-on.


    The long spears of the three jaguars destroy the enemy''s brain.


    Even if they are wearing heavy iron helmets, the helmets are dented and they fall down on the spot.


    Once the enemy''s momentum stops, we will have a complete advantage because of our sheer numbers.


    The battle was now one-sided.


    "Kerala is deliberately targeting the forces of the minor lords."


    If they fall back, other enemy soldiers will try to fall back too. They will be out of command.


    Noen Laud and Maichel Uige''s units were also driving the enemy back steadily.


    "Well, let''s see if we can get the head of the enemy general.


    --On the battlefield, the chances of a general being killed in battle are extremely small. Don''t get your hopes up too high.


    Thank you for the information.


    In the end, the enemy army led by the Antoinians was completely routed and returned to their residence.


    However, they could not defend themselves well enough, so they abandoned this and fled to the south, relying on the neighboring prefectures.


    I united this province as well by eliminating the rest of the resistance in Shala.

 47 - 47 Marquis Order and General of the Rapper

    I have united this province as well by eliminating the rest of the resistance in Shahrah.


    The most meritorious man of the war was Soltis Nistonia, who conducted maritime operations. I gave him a territory that spanned two adjacent counties and several enclaves.


    I returned to Maust and reported to Crown Prince Hasse that I had conquered the province of Shara.


    All that stands between us and the capital are the provinces of Meruya and Jounan. Meruya is dominated by the Meruya family and Jonan is dominated by the Santhira family and other powerful lords. Still, they are not much of an enemy of ours.


    Surrounding the capital are four prefectures (east, west, south, north, and west), and together with the capital, it is one of the most densely populated areas in the kingdom.


    However, no single power controls the entire prefecture, and in most cases, the vassals who are closely related to the royal family are given a small portion of the territory and rule it separately.


    In the old days, the chief vassals were not given so many lands because there was no assumption that the great lords would start a large-scale rebellion. A rebellion of a great lord could be defeated by other great lords and the king''s direct troops.


    However, when the local lords stopped listening to the king and the generals of the direct rule showed a tendency to be independent, the military power of the royal family was reduced to almost zero.


    In other words, the royal family is dependent on some powerful lords to keep up appearances.


    "Gotcha!��It''s only a matter of time before we enter the royal capital!"


    The unification of Shahrah Province has brought us much closer to the royal capital.


    "We are now urging the lords of Seongnam Province to join our side. If we can increase our allies, we will be able to enter the capital in a single breath.


    The capital is militarily difficult to defend. It used to be like a fortified city, but as the population grew, people began to live outside of it, and some of the fortifications have been destroyed.


    In the past, the way of several kings was to defend the city outside the citadel, and if they could not defend it, they would flee to the countryside as soon as possible.


    If they tried to fight a full-scale war in the castle, the capital would be destroyed. No one living in King''s Landing would recognize a man who made such a decision as a king.


    "It is as if we have already won. Will not my cousin Pahus give up his throne? We should not let our subjects lose their lives in vain."


    You already feel like a king. But perhaps there is nothing wrong with being king.


    For now, the king still intends to hold off our troops at all costs.


    "Hmph, wayward bastard. ......"


    "But that is only the king''s intention."


    I put some letters before the king.


    "Slowly more and more people are trying to come down on our side. The more of them there are, the more the king will give up and flee to distant lords.


    "Mm!��Good, good."


    "By all means, let''s accelerate this trend by offering them rewards and reliefs so that they will turn to us. Meanwhile, I will also ask the king to abdicate his throne.


    "Yes, yes!"


    You''re in a really good mood. I guess it''s a good thing that becoming king is becoming a reality.


    But if it''s a reward, I must give it to you first.


    I would be very grateful.


    You are the only lord who controls this many provinces outside the frontier. You should be called a marquis, not a count.


    Indeed, becoming a marquis may be an effective way to intimidate opponents.


    I understand. I respectfully accept your offer.


    And I hear congratulations are in order again. I hear your wife is pregnant. That''s good news.


    Fleur told me the other day that she is pregnant.


    I hope she grows up as well as her brother and sister.


    "Now, let''s play with the royal family''s traditional housewares. The wood is so finely crafted that the vegetables and dishes look like miniature versions of the real thing.


    I''ll take that as well, thank you very much.


    I have changed my name from Count Fordneria to Marquis Fordneria. I hear that people call me the "Marquis of the Water Castle" because I live in a castle surrounded by water.


    There are a few more things I need to do.


    When I went out to the backyard of the castle at night, more than a dozen wolves gathered there.


    They are not pets. More of a brood, really.


    Buglers. As I used them more and more, their numbers gradually increased. Now they have left Fanneria and are under my direct control.


    Find out if the small and medium-sized lords of the province of Shahra are willing to submit to me.


    One of the wolves, a particularly furry one, came forward.


    "Good. You can talk."


    The wolf then transformed into a beastman.


    She is still a young female war wolf. Her hair is cropped just above her shoulders, as if it were in the way.


    "What is it, mistletoe?"


    I don''t know his real name either.


    "May I take care of those who are clearly unnecessary?"


    "But no more than two. No, it''s safer to let the pus out first. ....... Do as you please."


    "Gyoi."


    Mistletoe said shortly.


    "Perhaps the people of Shahra do not yet understand their position. If an army from Meruya arrives, they will probably try to follow it.


    "Yes. We want to calm them down before they enter the capital. Is there anyone who is good enough to rule?


    "If you are talking about the front line in that province, then I would suggest that you should be the man to do it, Mr. Sivik."


    "Okay, I''ll think about it."


    I guess it''s better for him to be in a place where he doesn''t know when the war is going to break out. He''s not wrong, and no one will be jealous of Sivik.


    Mistletoe turned back into a wolf and scattered to the lands.


    The Crown Prince would like to go to the capital immediately, but a rebellion on the way back to Maust would be a bad thing.


    After that I made Sivik a viscount with five counties in the province of Shahra.

 48 - 48 Preparations for the Rule of the Royal City

    After that, I appointed Sivik as a viscount with five counties in the province of Shahra.


    "I thought this kind of place would be better than a less peaceful one, so I left it in your hands. I want you to settle it as well as Nevre.


    "Well, I thought there was no land in the province of Shahra where there are five counties left over."


    Indeed, if we add the five counties to the territory of Solstice Nistonia, which has its own navy, there is almost nothing left over.


    "Some of the lands of the subjected lords were transferred. They are only petty lords. It doesn''t matter. It would be easier for them to rebel against us.


    "I see, then I think it is right that I should go."


    "Yes, I suppose so. Let Kosivik take care of the base. I''m sure the little Sivik would like to get away from his noisy parents for a while.


    Kosivik is old enough, but he doesn''t feel like the patriarch of the family, since his father is doing well and hasn''t retired at all.


    "Maybe. I''ll keep an eye out for the remnants of Antoine who fled to Merja.


    Of course, that is one of the reasons for my selection.


    "It will be time to lay the groundwork for a while. I''m afraid to enter King''s Landing so quickly. To the people of King''s Landing, I''ll be nothing but a young upstart who doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    I''m only a little over 20 years old.


    People get creeped out because they don''t know what I''m capable of.


    I don''t mind being creeped out, but I don''t want it to provoke rebellion.


    --You''re right. Kiso Yoshinaka, contrary to expectations, was not well received in the capital and was ruined. Think carefully when you go to Kyoto.


    You mentioned another name that I have never heard of, but there was a general in my world who felled the capital with a huge army, but was recaptured and destroyed in two months.


    If you don''t secure food, even if you invade with a large army and take the capital, you will have no choice but to loot the capital. You can''t rule if you make enemies of all the inhabitants.


    --That''s what I''m saying. You haven''t lived half the High King''s life! Take your time. The sooner you rush the sooner you''ll perish.


    It''s a strange thing for a High King to be so cautious... but a King or a Demon King would want to hold on to his power for a long time.


    The king or the king of demons would want to hold on to his power for a long time.


    Two of the petty lords to whom Sivik belonged before entering the province of Shala have died strange deaths.


    The only explanation is that the trumpet killed them.


    They holed up in their hometown and started a rebellion, so Sivik was sent to crush it. They have no interest in anything but defending their land for generations.


    Several times the Merjas attacked Sivik, but each time it was just a skirmish.


    Mistletoe told me about the next land to attack.


    Mistletoe at that time took the form of a warwolf dancer.


    I guess that means she was dressed in a way that would be appropriate in a castle. And if she was a dancer, it would not be unnatural for her to join a traveling troupe of entertainers and travel around the land.


    "You know that the Meruya family has a strong vassalage, don''t you?


    "Yes. They prefer to make decisions by council. They even have it written down in the law.


    They''re like a bunch of hexagonal-- what a bunch of hexagonal people.


    Oda Nobunaga seems to know what I''m talking about. There are lords everywhere who are controlled by their vassals.


    "The head of the Meruya family, Zyran Meruya, and his vassals are opposed to the Meruya family''s attempts to control the situation. Zyran apparently thinks he has no choice but to follow the marquis."


    Well, you don''t think you can beat me with only one province in your hands, do you?


    Tell him that we will not be sorry if he gives us the Antoine''s men.


    "Gyoi."


    "Oh, and don''t let the vassals find them, but tell them that they can find them too."


    "Gyoi."


    Then they''ll get into trouble, even if they don''t know the truth.


    If they get into trouble, it will be good for us.


    There are other ways to bring an enemy to his knees besides war.


    "Also, there is a man who broke into the Cathedral of Orsent in Josai Prefecture, and the high priest there said he would be willing to side with us.


    Josai Prefecture was practically controlled by the Cathedral of Orsent. The lords were individually distributed but had little power.


    "I see. Now we have to think about preparations for entering the capital. I''ll have to study for that.


    You cannot conduct politics if you know nothing about King''s Landing.


    "I don''t know anything about that, sir."


    Mistletoe bowed her head.


    "Fine. You''re in the right place. Kerala, please."


    For the next six months or so, I remained calm on the surface.


    But I wasn''t slacking off. I called on Kerala and went into great detail about the rituals and politics of King''s Landing, as well as the values of the people of King''s Landing.


    I am the crown prince Hasse, who calls himself king, but I am the one who runs the government.


    "How dare you be so eager to learn so much?"


    Kerala seemed surprised that I was even taking notes. She was surprised to see me taking notes, though she rarely showed it.


    "I don''t want people to think I''m a hick. First of all, I resent being made fun of by the powerless, and if my reputation is damaged, it could lead to the recall of Puffs VI, who had left."


    The number of powerful people who have ruled the capital in the past is quite large, but it is a different story when it comes to the ones who have held out for ten years.


    The reason for this is the lack of understanding of the capital.


    King''s Landing is different from any other cities. First of all, a city with a population of 30,000 or 40,000 is almost unheard of. It is also a place where other complex ties are concentrated.


    I understand. I will do my best to share my knowledge with you.


    Kerala is never a jerk. It''s true that the crown prince is a serious man, but that''s why I felt secure and trusted him.


    How a monarch uses his vassals is also a matter of skill.


    Now let me tell you about the commerce of King''s Landing.


    "Oh, no, no more studying tonight."


    I moved closer to Kerala and hugged her.


    I held her close and hugged her.


    The day after I held Kerala in my arms, I became a father of three. It was a girl, by the way.


    Fleur is a stout-hearted woman, and it showed in the birth of the baby, who, according to those who were present, hardly looked distressed.


    Then, during a private celebration, there was a movement.


    There was a civil war in the neighboring province of Meruya.


    Chance has come our way.

 49 - 49 Consider the Royal City

    When I went out into the garden, a wolf came quickly. And the wolf transformed itself into mistletoe with a trumpet.


    "The Count of Meruya, Zyran Meruya, who ruled the province of Meruya, purged one of his vassals for tyranny, and in response, some of his vassals attacked Zyran. The province is divided into two camps, as there are some who support Zairan.


    "Tell that to Sivik immediately. And tell Zairan that Arsrod is ready to protect you."


    "Perhaps Xilan will not be able to follow us because he is protecting the Antoine family.


    Then tell him that you will fight with his chief vassal''s side."


    Let them understand that they have no choice.


    I have given orders for the army to be ready to move at any moment.


    Finally, Xilan sent a messenger to ask me to send troops to restore the province of Meruya.


    The chiefs set up Sarhorn, Zyran''s brother, as a puppet monarch. The attacks against Zyran are getting stronger and stronger, and he seems to be on the verge of retreat.


    The time has come.


    I immediately went to Crown Prince Hasse.


    "Now is the time to help us. The time has come for you to become king.


    Hasse immediately agreed to my plan.


    He was very kind to me.


    Then 10,000 men from Maust marched out.


    But I was not the commander-in-chief.


    Crown Prince Hasse.


    I''m standing right next to him, but he''s the commander-in-chief.


    "Good!��Remove the wicked men who have pursued Count Zylan Meluya!��The province of Meluya is close to the royal capital. We cannot let such a mess happen so close by!��Anyone who does not obey me here is against the royal family!"


    Crown Prince Hasse''s voice was hard because it had been a long time since he had been on the battlefield, but his expression was lively because his goal was approaching.


    If the crown prince emerged from the battlefield, the current king would be forced to join the side of his chief advisors.


    The situation would no longer be a matter for Meruya Prefecture alone.


    This time it is Dorborg, the leader of the Black Dogs, who will be in charge of the spearhead.


    He told us to crush them without mercy.


    Although the enemy had reinforcements from the Santhira family and others, they numbered at most 5,000, while ours numbered 10,000, and even more if we added the Xilan forces.


    The enemy did not take a siege strategy, but attacked on the plain.


    It would have been impossible for them to siege with 5,000 men, so they had no choice but to do so.


    And if we stay in the castle, Zaalan will try to take over our position.


    I''ll take out all the enemies here all the way to King''s Landing. That''s all I can do.


    Dorborg, the leader of the Black Dogs, deliberately retreats from the enemy once they collide with him so that their ranks will be stretched out.


    He then attacked from the flank to destroy them.


    It was a quick attack, just like a war wolf.


    First of all, it is safe to say that we won at first. The enemy eventually shifted to a defensive strategy of dividing into several castles. The morale of the enemy was somewhat lowered.


    "At this rate, will the battle last much longer?


    That night, Raviara told me. This is the room in the mansion where I live. On the table is a map, a strategic map.


    "No, I don''t think so. "By now, a detachment is moving toward the enemy''s castle.


    "Separate units?��That''s not even what Raviara told me. ......"


    "Yeah. I didn''t dare. If it becomes a known fact in the army, the enemy will know.


    "However, you should at least tell Raviara: ......"


    "There are several reasons. Soldiers are more motivated if they think they are the real deal. Right now, Sivik is leading a force of 2,000 men to ravage the northern part of Meruya province, using detour tactics."


    Raviara was there, "Ah!" I heard a voice.


    "By the way, you advanced your army this time without going through Mr. Sivik''s place. ....... I thought you were going to let them concentrate on managing the land. ......"


    "Now, the enemy''s castle is in a half-way state, with many of their men out. We will raid here and take it."


    I moved the panels on the map from both sides to get closer to the enemy panels.


    "And the enemy forces out here will be crushed along with Sivik. The House of Meruya is now practically destroyed.


    Zylan Meluya will live on as a puppet at best.


    I moved my panel to the back.


    "This is not a war about the province of Meluya. We''re going to take King''s Landing. We have some more men on our side. The time is ripe.


    The past six months have been a period of getting people on my side through attrition. Now it''s time to see the fruits of my labor.


    I will be able to do so.


    From the next day, my army steadily captured the enemy''s huddled castles one by one.


    As usual, we killed all the soldiers in the first castle that fell.


    We showed them that we would show no mercy to those who did not surrender in advance.


    They instill fear in the enemy and demoralize them. On the other hand, they make Hasse say repeatedly that he is a rebel against the Crown Prince, which further endangers the position of the enemy.


    They must know that Hasse is going to be the king if things continue as they are. If they are against Hasse, their position will be worsened.


    Then, a messenger on a fast horse came to my camp.


    Castle Docto, the stronghold of the Meruya family, had fallen to Sivik''s attack and Sarhorn, who claimed to be the head of the Meruya family, had escaped to the capital.


    "Fool! Why didn''t he at least escape to his own army? You don''t have the guts for the decorations."


    I told them that day that Sivik had defeated the enemy castle.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. But that old soldier has been a comrade-in-arms since I was at Fort Nagrad. I wanted to give him the honor of being the first to enter the capital."


    The word "royal city" makes the generals excited.


    "This province is a front. I''m going to King''s Landing to make the Crown Prince king!

 50 - The capital is approaching fifty.

    "This province is a front. I''m going to King''s Landing to make the Crown Prince king!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" A loud "Aha! I''ve put up with you all for too long.


    "Some of you must have wondered when we were going to make our move on King''s Landing. I was slowly building up my strength. The province of Shahra was successfully stabilized within a short time by Sivik''s watchful eye. There was nothing to worry about anymore!��Today and tomorrow we will destroy the remnants of the enemy!"


    However, since there was no one left in the Meruya family to serve them, many of them surrendered.


    On the other hand, there were those who resisted to the end, but they were crushed to pieces. If they were willing to die, there was no point in trying to persuade them.


    The remnants of the Antoine family fled with the Antoine family toward the capital. It''s hard to be on the run all the time.


    Two days later I entered the burned-out castle of Doktor.


    I built a temporary hut on the ruins of the castle and decided to choose a commander here. He will be in charge of protecting the hinterland.


    I called Raviara to my quarters.


    "I would like you to guard this place if possible..."


    "Master Arsrod, please allow me to be selfish with Laviala."


    When I saw the look on Laviala''s face, I knew immediately that she would never break.


    "I understand most of what Raviara is trying to say, but just tell me something," he said.


    "Laviala wants to enter the castle with Mr. Arsrod!��We will never have such a memorable day again!"


    I knew it. I knew you''d say that.


    "My goal is not to get into the castle. You know that."


    To be king, that''s what I want.


    I don''t have to tell you everything.


    "Still, Laviala would like to share this joy beside Master Arsrod. I know how important it is to protect this castle. ......


    I sighed.


    The truth is, I wanted to share it with Laviala, too.


    "I''d like to take all the SS with me. Let''s let Noen Laud do it. He''s better at defending than attacking."


    Next I called Kerala to my place.


    "Let me make sure that you will not be embarrassed when you enter King''s Landing. I don''t want to embarrass the Crown Prince.


    "Yes, sir. First of all, I think it is essential that we make it clear that looting is strictly forbidden.


    I was a little out of it.


    "That''s the same thing as when you take land from anywhere. Tell me something more dignified."


    "Let me be very clear, sir.


    I was a little put off, but I told him, "Don''t hide it.


    If I received a terrible rejection, even I would be depressed.


    "The Marquis has already been aware of his dignity at Maust. If we continue as we did, there will be no problem. The Marquis is now so good that he can preside over the country as regent and no one can blame him."


    I was taken aback.


    "Kerala, I don''t expect you to play the role of a smooth-talking traitor.


    I have not studied to be a traitor myself, so I don''t know.


    Kerala said such words with foolish honesty.


    "No matter what you say, my favor toward you will never wane.


    "I''m sorry to be so blunt, but I''m speaking to you as a subject. I am not speaking to you as a wife.


    How can you say such nice things without changing your expression?


    "I understand. I trust you. I trust that you''re not lying."


    "Thank you. I promise you the same loyalty to the Marquis.


    Shall we stop at sending orders to the surrounding lords to serve the Crown Prince? Then it will be clear who is friend and who is foe.


    I marched into Seongnam-gun.


    Several lords immediately came to my aid.


    They said, "Thank you very much for your visit. But there is no point in bowing to me. You should thank His Highness the Crown Prince. You serve His Highness the Crown Prince.


    The largest force in Seongnam Prefecture was the Santhira family, but it seemed that the enemy had already lost the will to fight, and their vassals and family members began to descend one after another. It would be impossible to wage even a proper war at this point.


    The king, Paphus VI, fell with his family members, as if the capital knew that it was no longer possible to defend the city. He will continue to call himself king, but his absence from the capital makes a bad impression.


    It looks like Hasse will be able to make it from crown prince to king without any problems.


    He has to be.


    I''ve easily liberated Seongnam with only a few resistance forces.


    There are no more obstacles on the road to King''s Landing.


    Since there seemed to be no more wars to fight, I ordered formal clothes from Maust. We would enter the castle dressed to the nines.


    I was happy, but there was someone who was even happier.


    Crown Prince Hasse himself.


    "It''s all thanks to the Marquis. I don''t know how to thank you. ....... Thank you, thank you ......"


    He cried so hard I couldn''t handle it.


    "Your Royal Highness, you can wait until you get into the capital to be moved. ......"


    "No, I just wanted to express my gratitude for what you have done for me. Of course, I will thank you after I enter the capital. I also promise you the position of regent. ......"


    I couldn''t help but hear those words.


    "I would be most grateful for the position of regent. I would very much like to hold that position for the sake of peace in the kingdom.


    "Yes, I will never go back on my word."


    It''s been a long time coming, but here we are at last.


    No, not so long. It was not so hard to reach the regency.

 51 - 51 The enthronement of the new king and the new regent

    I entered King''s Landing with 13,000 men, with the resistance gone.


    At the head of the column was Siviq''s unit.


    I was not a natural born lord, and had only my nanny, Laviala, as a natural born vassal. The other person who served me the longest was Ivik.


    So I decided to give him the honor.


    The SS men followed, and then it was my horse''s turn.


    --I have acquired the special ability "Style of a High King". It becomes effective when you are recognized by many as the High King. All your abilities are tripled. In addition, those who witness it will feel either awe or fear.


    Triple the abilities!��Now, this is getting absurdly powerful. No country will ever have such a commander.


    But perhaps it''s better for him to be a regent.


    I''m going to run this country.


    Onlookers are gathering on both sides of the street. The number of spectators was not so small, as this is the capital of a kingdom. Voices could be heard whispering.


    "Is that Arsrod Navre? ......" "What a fearless young man!" "He seems to be a genius at war!" "No, no, they say he has rather enriched his lands!"


    The reputation is well deserved. I''m very careful when I enter the castle.


    Behind me comes a carriage that is clearly luxurious and ostentatious.


    Crown Prince Hasse and his family are in it. I shouldn''t show royalty to the common people. If an assassin shoots at me with a bow and arrow, I can defend myself but Hasse can''t. So we decide to put him in the carriage.


    We had already checked with the royal castle, and the vassals who had remained in the castle welcomed us with open arms.


    There are bureaucrats, officials and nobles who are not strongly connected to either royal family. They genuinely recognized Hasse as the new king.


    And there are also those who were in hiding because they were being watched by Paphus VI. Some of those who had been active in the reign of Grandorah III, Hasse''s father, had come back to the kingdom thinking that they would be restored to power.


    Hasse entered the castle that day in a somewhat ceremonial manner.


    The day of the ceremony was a bit ceremonious.


    The next day, Hasse had his coronation ceremony in the morning at the Cathedral of Thirlwil, the most prestigious cathedral in the country.


    Paph. VI was treated as a pretender to the throne, not a king, and succeeded his father Glyndrh III.


    Thus, a new king, Hasse I, was born.


    --It is fun to go to Kyoto, isn''t it? The High King was really good at it when he entered Kyo.


    Oda Nobunaga seems to be enjoying himself even more than usual.


    But you''ve been in trouble a few times. I hope you don''t let that happen.


    --At least in the near future you''ll be at odds with some king like Hasse. A king is a king who wants to be in power. How you handle it will determine your fate.


    Well, I guess the honeymoon can''t last forever.


    --But things are a little different from this High King''s time. There''s a former king alive. Then Hasse will have to rely on you. In the case of the High King, the former general Yoshihide died easily.


    I see. If I join Pahus'' side, that''s enough to put Hasse in danger.


    I will keep that in mind. That could be the key.


    The day after the king''s coronation celebrations were over, I was officially appointed regent.


    This position has been given to powerful men who backed the royal family since they lost their power. Of course, House Nayville is the first to hold such a position.


    "I will do my best for the development of the Kingdom of Serwil."


    I''m not lying there.


    All I''m saying is that one day I will take that developed country.


    "Regent, if there''s anything you want, you can ask for it. I want to fulfill your wish as king as soon as possible.


    The new king is really enjoying himself.


    "Well, I''d like to give you a few cities under my direct jurisdiction.


    Gather wealth to yourself. Then, naturally, the rest will fall into place.


    "I understand. And as for the appointment of a new lord, will you take a look at my proposal?


    Yes, that is exactly what a regent does.


    More than expected, there was a mixture of those who had served Hasse and his parents'' generation.


    This man doesn''t know his place.


    "Your majesty, you should favor those who have served longer in wars and politics. Will those who return now follow you if you are forced to leave?"


    "I see. ....... The Lord Regent is right. ....... But we can''t give too much land to the Regent''s subjects. ......


    "But we must have reliable men in the vicinity of King''s Landing, or we will be in danger when Lord Pahtus attacks. These are not peaceful times. Please understand that this is a time of war.


    "Oh, yeah. ....... If you ask me: ....... It''s no wall to have someone near you who doesn''t remember war. ......


    The new lord arrangement looks pretty much like it could be changed to suit me.


    Words that will convince Hasse come naturally to my mind. Maybe it''s because of the power of the "style of the High King" or something.


    Many of the people of King''s Landing now recognize me as the High King. I am not Hasse.


    I was also consulted on some other important issues. I answered them in a long and detailed manner.


    I can''t ignore the national politics because of my position. I have to balance it with strengthening my own interests.


    However, among them, there was something somewhat unexpected.


    "Thanks to you, I could become king and make you regent. I thank you again."


    "No, no, that''s what I came here for from the beginning.


    What the hell are you going to say?


    "So now I can talk about marriage proposals without any reservations."


    "Offering me a job?"


    "When I was a kid, I had a sister who was already in exile. She is thirteen. I wonder if you would take her as a wife of the Regent.


    Eeeeee!

 52 - 52 Talk to My Wife

    I have to admit, I was very confused.


    "Your Majesty, I already have Seraphina, daughter of the Marquis of Ailes Cartesian, as my legitimate wife. ....... Therefore, it is not possible for me to make you my sister''s daughter. ......"


    "You are the daughter of a marquis, aren''t you?��This is the king''s sister. She''s definitely higher in rank than his current wife. During my wandering, I was saddened to have to give her to some unknown man, but now I can make her the Regent''s wife without any worries. I am sure my late father would be pleased."


    The new king is totally going ahead with this story: ....... Weak. .......


    "If you take my sister as your wife, the Regent is my brother-in-law. I would very much like you to become a relative of the royal family."


    It was indeed a good deal.


    If he had a child with his sister, it would be of royal blood. It would be a very strong cause to open a new dynasty.


    At least, if there is no one suitable for the royal family, it is not surprising if he becomes the king. Legitimacy is assured. He can even claim that he has not usurped the dynasty.


    But how would Serafina feel about that? .......


    She won''t be happy. It would be unbearable to make his wife unhappy just because of a political decision.


    In such a case, the usual rule is that the original wife is formally called as a concubine.


    However, if the marriage was clearly hostile to the wife''s family, the marriage would be effectively dissolved and the daughter would be repatriated by the mother''s family.


    "Your Majesty, if your younger sister is only thirteen years old, there is no need to be in such a hurry. ....... I''m sure you haven''t performed the ceremony of giving her a vocation yet. It''s not too late to do so. ......


    "I would have if I had not become king and remained in obscurity, but now you are regent. I think it is only natural that we unite with each other through marriage."


    I don''t know. The other party is right.


    And in some cases, we can take over the kingdom without the resentment of destroying the royal family by force. It''s a shortcut to my goal.


    However, how can I explain this to Serafina? ....... She''ll want her own children as kings. I mean, what wife wouldn''t?


    "And anyway,...... His Majesty has just ascended to the throne, and this one has just become a regent,....... There''s no need to be hasty: ....... There are still many people in the vicinity of King''s Landing who don''t like us, and it''s not too late to finish pacifying them."


    This is true. Even though no one would attack the capital out of the blue, there are those who are watching, and there are those who are of the former king''s Paphus VI faction.


    "That may be so. But I want you to think about it.


    "Rather, Your Majesty, you should think about bringing in your own daughter."


    Hasse had a wife and children, but she was of low status, having taken the sister of a vassal or the daughter of a lord to whom she had gone into exile.


    "That is true. ....... But your daughter is too young and your sister is already married. Now, who would you prefer ......?"


    Well, that''s a good diversion for now.


    Serafina from Maust will be coming to King''s Landing soon.


    I''ll casually mention it there and see how she reacts. .......


    I''m sure you''ll get a good response.


    My wife, Seraphina, came with her ladies-in-waiting because I could not leave King''s Landing for a while.


    Fleur has just had a baby, so I asked her to rest in Maust.


    Being the wife of the regent, Seraphina was dressed in the most gorgeous dress ever.


    No other woman in the country had more power than Seraphina.


    "Your husband looks even cooler as regent.


    As soon as I met him, he complimented me on it.


    "Maybe it''s the bonus of my profession. It seems that the higher the rank, the higher the charisma of this profession.


    "What do you think, sir?��Will they laugh at me in King''s Landing?"


    No one would dare to laugh at Serafina now.


    That''s true. It was my dream to come to King''s Landing. My hometown was too far from the capital. I have studied Imperial philosophy but it is not the same to use it in the countryside as it is to use it in King''s Landing.


    "Serafina, I have something to tell you right away. It''s about politics.


    Yes, I''d love to hear about it.


    I visited Serafina in her room that night.


    First we talked about the plan to destroy the lords who were rebellious against the new king, and who would be sent as governor of the cities that had come under his direct control.


    It was quite meaningful, because Serafina sometimes made suggestions from a point of view that we did not have, even though the answers to these questions were already known to some extent.


    Especially, the reputation from the ladies'' point of view was appreciated as information. That is, it is an indicator of the elegance and sophistication of the person I have shown you.


    In a city near the royal capital, many of the powerful merchants are also patrons or artists.


    If you appoint a rude man as a governor, there is a danger that the merchants will think you are a fool and will not obey you wholeheartedly.


    "If you want to excel in the truth, Kerala is the best. She has perfect table manners. But she is too good to be the governor of a city.


    "Yes, I agree. I''ll ask Juaneria, who is a merchant.


    Then, when the time was right, I brought up the subject.


    "Actually, His Majesty told me something like this: ....... I genuinely want to hear what you have to say."


    Serafina did not change her expression as she listened.


    "To be honest, I''m hoping you won''t mind, since you''re the one who''s going to be in the main room," she said.


    "Why do I have to worry so much about it?"


    With firmness, Serafina said.


    I know, right? You''d think they''d say no right away.


    "By all means, don''t welcome them!��Power comes to you!"


    Serafina grabbed my hand and said.


    "What?��Are you sure ......?"


    "I told you I wanted to be the wife of a hero. A concubine is no substitute for a hero''s wife, and my power will not diminish, will it?��I''d rather pilot that thirteen-year-old girl."


    Serafina has a powerful personality.

 53 - 53 The Kings Sister, Loomy

    I was really happy, and that''s why I decided to share all my concerns.


    "But if you have a child with this girl, your child may not become king.


    "I told you before. If my child is not fit to be king, then he should not be king."


    Without hesitation, Serafina said.


    I''m going to support your husband''s path to become a hero, because that''s what I''m marrying him for. Then it should be obvious which of us is right.


    Once that was said, it was safe to say that the answer had already been decided.


    "Yes. There are still a large number of people in the kingdom who support the former king, Pahhus. Until we defeat them, it is better to be associated with the current king.


    There are plenty of people who have taken power as regents.


    However, almost no one has been able to maintain it for a long time.


    This is because those who try to oust the regent inevitably collude with him. Especially, the conventional regents were not able to cope with all the uprisings in various places because their own military power was known.


    "All right. I''ll tell the king that I''m ready to take her as my wife."


    "Yes, you should be. But today--"


    Serafina leaned into me.


    "I want you to love me. I''ve been waiting for you during the campaign against King''s Landing.


    I hugged Serafina tightly.


    "How can I be defeated by a thirteen year old girl?"


    ��


    When I told him that I was ready to take his sister as my wife, Hasse was more pleased than I had imagined.


    He told me that he would take me to see his sister, Rumi, once.


    Come to think of it, I don''t remember meeting a girl named Rumi. That''s because she had been sent to a monastery to study.


    If it was hopeless for her to become king, they were going to make her a nun.


    It is true that she would be in danger of being killed if she stayed with Hasse, but she would be safe as long as she studied in the monastery.


    But they are old enough to be children, so it would be a formality. Maybe she is a grown-up girl.


    I was a little worried that she might be a very proud and haughty woman.


    If she complained about my brother King, it might make my position worse.


    I took a seat in the room for the press conference and waited for the other party to arrive.


    The guards were outside, but we were alone in the room.


    But Rumi doesn''t show up at the scheduled time.


    That''s strange: ....... Or is he intentionally late to show that he''s better than me?


    --Hey, Regent. I can feel someone''s presence. Someone''s definitely in the room.


    Odanobunaga seems to be able to sense signs. That''s quite an accomplishment.


    Are they assassins?��I put my hand on my sword. I''m good enough to take out one or two assassins.


    --No, it''s not a kill, that''s clear.


    Suddenly I felt the curtains shaking.


    "Is there someone behind those curtains?"


    A girl with beautifully coiffed hair peeked out from the curtain.


    "Oh my, you''ve been discovered at last.


    The girl smiled, walked over to us and bowed her head.


    "Good day, Mr. Regent. My name is Rumi, sister of the new king.


    At least he didn''t seem to be intimidated by me.


    I get up from my seat and greet him.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Althrod Naevre, and I am your regent.


    "Wow, ......, your highness is big. ......."


    Rumi stood up tall as if he had seen a rare animal and tried to measure my height. I was at least a head taller than her, by the way.


    "I don''t mean to be too big," Rumi said. I don''t mean to be too big, but perhaps the princess is small.


    "Also, I thought that all the lords had beards, but I see that the regent does not. Rather, his chin is smooth and clean.


    "Yes, I try to shave my beard because it''s so depressing."


    I was a little amused at the strange things he said.


    "In a monastery, it is rare to meet gentlemen, so I was a bit nervous," he said. So I was looking through the curtains. If it was someone like an orc or an ogre, I was going to run away.


    "Rest assured that such people live only in the more northern and remote areas."


    I could tell right away from the conversation that he was not a worldling. Just like a princess, you might say.


    "And since the Regent is said to have served in many wars in the past, I thought you must be a very barbaric person.


    I laughed out loud a little. What an honest person you are.


    "I don''t deny that you are a barbarian. I''ve killed people many times. According to the monastery''s teachings, I might be a scoundrel.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    The girl shook her head.


    "I can tell if a person is a scoundrel or not by looking into his eyes. The Regent''s eyes are clear. Therefore, the Regent is a good man.


    "A good man, that''s nice to hear."


    "So, you pass."


    Suddenly, Rumi hugged me tightly.


    "You don''t seem scary or bad, so I''m going to marry you. I will take good care of you, won''t I?


    "Maybe I''m the one who''s the real monster, sir."


    No, I can see it in your eyes.


    I guess I''d better play make-believe with my new wife for a while.


    It''s more like having a sister than a wife.


    "Hey, by the way, Mr. Regent, I have a question..."


    With a start, Rumi looked up.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Are you planning to take over this kingdom after all?"


    He asked me a ridiculous question directly.


    "I was at the monastery watching the end of the country. I could sense that it was going to happen. The nuns said so too. ......"


    "All I care about is defeating the enemies who oppose the king."


    With a big smile on his face, Rumi hugged him again.


    "Thank you so much!"

 54 - try the 54 exam

    After that, he introduced Rumi to Serafina.


    Rumi was not afraid to ask Seraphina many questions, which made her a little confused.


    To tell the truth, I had never seen Serafina so flustered before, so it was refreshing to see. It must be hard for her.


    When we were alone, Seraphina complained.


    "I heard you were a little girl, but I didn''t expect a girl like that. ......"


    "Yes, it is. I didn''t think he was that naive."


    "I can only see her as my sister."


    "What a coincidence. That''s what I thought. I''m not like Altia at all.


    Serafina sighed.


    "The master has to make her his wife. That''s going to take a lot of work.


    "You''ll have to educate him on all of this."


    To be honest, our workload has increased dramatically with the acquisition of King''s Landing.


    The situation in the surrounding areas is far from calm, and we cannot afford to be happy about the marriage.


    "I understand. But ...... even if she wasn''t ordained, she was in a convent, such a fragile child. I''d feel guilty telling her about our wedding night."


    "That kind of thing can be ...... much, much further along. ......"


    "But I don''t think you''re too old to get married."


    Of course, if it is a political marriage, a girl who is less than 10 years old may be married into the family.


    But whether she can be considered a wife is another story. .......


    "Oh, I see the master is getting embarrassed."


    "You''ve seen me in a weird way."


    But I think I might be relieved.


    Serafina moved her body closer to mine.


    "I''ll give up my place in the family chamber, but I''m the one who has the best feelings for you, Master. ......"


    Eyes with a hint of melancholy.


    I felt again that Serafina had also made a difficult decision.


    "At least, I promise not to decrease the amount of love I give to you."


    I moved closer to my chest so that Serafina would feel safe.


    Serafina''s heart was in my chest.


    I consulted with Raviara and Kerala on what I should do first as regent.


    Incidentally, both of them were given additional lands and honorary positions at about the same time I became regent.


    "I think Raviara is training people."


    "The lands under his control were expanded. The deputies and viceroys have limited entourages. We should pick up those who can be of use.


    Kerala had been told about it before and knew most of the answers, but Raviara answered in a similar way.


    "Okay. Let''s promote the best and the brightest. Well, they will be formally in the service of the royal family.


    The regent is only to assist the king. It is not a good idea for the regent to control a region explicitly controlled by the royal family from the start.


    "May I make a suggestion," Kerala opens her mouth. As for controlling the cities, it would be more efficient to use the merchants of those cities as officials, since they are familiar with the land. Of course, there is the danger of taking the merchants'' side.


    "Yes. If we have someone like Fanelia who is bright in finance, we would like to use her. We still need more soldiers, but if they don''t follow our way, we can''t take them.


    I am confident that the army I currently have is the most organized in the country.


    However, I cannot take the whole country with the current number of troops. While I am replenishing my force, the number of people in my army will increase. It will be necessary to make them into a decent army.


    But we still need more officials.


    Now Laviala raises her hand. For some reason, she glanced at Kerala for a moment. Is there some kind of rivalry ......?


    "If you are a priest, you have the knowledge, so why not use someone like that?"


    "I see. Not a bad idea."


    The ability to account for money and negotiate is first required at the literate level. The priests are the first to be cleared in this area.


    But--


    "There are several factions in the temple, too. ....... If we don''t use them well, they can be dangerous. ......"


    --If so, why don''t we try something like the curriculum?


    Oda Nobunaga said something strange.


    What is this kakyo thing?��I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    --I don''t know what you''re talking about. They make you take a test and appoint the person with the best score. But I''ve never done it before. That''s the way they do it in the other country across the sea. If it works, we might be able to create a bureaucratic class directly related to you. I can''t guarantee that it will work.


    No, that could be interesting.


    If it''s just test scores, there''s no nepotism. You can see who is genuinely good at what they do, or at least who can get a good score on the exam.


    Okay, let''s try it. I don''t think that one of them will be fatal.


    If we put "write down some suggestions" in the last question, we might get some good ideas.


    "I''ve got one idea, both of you."


    What the profession came up with is the same thing I came up with.


    "We''ll have an examination in King''s Landing. "There will be an examination in King''s Landing to determine some of the officials. Participation is free. The questions will cover the most famous passages from the scriptures and questions about the money account. I''ll also include a knowledge of geography and history, and maybe some classics.


    "What, ......?��Is it an exam ......!��It''s like a college. ......"


    Laviala was aghast.


    Yes, it might be like a university.


    "That''s a very unusual way of doing things. ....... There is no precedent, so I can''t say for sure. ......"


    Kerala seems to be confused by these new things.


    But I''m going to create a new political system anyway.


    "Let''s do it. I don''t trust the aristocrats who have only been in the family for generations to run the government, and if I can find a smart person in the aristocracy, I can use him.


    Thus, the examination for promotion to a government official was decided on my own initiative.

 55 - a wedding to the 55th kings

    When the announcement of the examinations for promotion to officials was made on bulletin boards in towns and other places, there was apparently quite an outcry.


    It must have been quite bizarre to think that anyone with good grades could become a government official.


    Of course, it would be difficult to pass the exam if one''s status is low because of the lack of educational opportunities, but theoretically, for example, a person who is a low-ranking priest, but clever, could become a government official.


    On the other hand, some small and medium-sized landowners in the suburbs of the capital, who had been holding the positions of officials by hereditary succession, complained about it.


    To their complaints, I answered as follows.


    "If you get a good score in the examination, we will hire you without any problem.


    There is a limit to the quality of human resources that can be maintained only by hereditary succession.


    It is hard to have a complete meritocracy, but perhaps society will be more active if there is a moderate degree of fluidity.


    In fact, there are not so many vassals in my clan itself.


    This is natural, as the number of vassals who were in the original Nevre''s territory is very limited. Since our territory is exploding, we have no choice but to absorb various people.


    The new king, Hasse, also expressed his concern, "I wonder if this is going to work. ......" Well, I can understand his feelings of not wanting us to do anything strange.


    "Your Majesty, the king has been driven out of the capital many times. The reason why is because they were leaning on the existing system. Because that system is incomplete, he has been defeated by the enemy forces.


    "I see. ....... You may be right about that. ......"


    "So we should first sift through the best and brightest to find the best and brightest. In the extreme, those who are good at their jobs but hold their tongues behind the scenes are more useful to His Majesty than those who just claim to be loyal to His Majesty.


    "It''s not a good idea to use someone who could turn on you in your sleep at any moment..."


    "If they were all truly loyal, they would have come to your side when you were living in seclusion.


    Hasse fell silent.


    That is the answer. Most of the lords have given up on the royal family after all. They do not have the will to destroy the royal family, but they also do not really want to be on the side of the fallen one.


    "I will surely develop the lands near the capital in a big way. That is the only way to prevent the growth of Paphs'' power.


    I''ll say it''s for Hasse''s sake.


    "Okay. And the date of my sister''s wedding: ......."


    "Yes. We are working on that as well.


    Kerala, another girl, was assigned to study with Rumi, and Serafina was assigned to teach him all sorts of things.


    Rumi seemed to be very eager to learn.


    He was looking through old books with great enthusiasm.


    "Dear Regent, I need a book on the classics, but I can''t find it because there are not many of them. Do you know of any?"


    What I was told was quite technical. I''ve never read it either.


    "Master Rumi is very good. The foundations of the monastery are really well laid."


    Kerala seemed quite impressed.


    "Rumi is very honest. That''s why he learns so quickly.


    Serafina, who was standing beside me, agreed.


    "And then there''s the part where she''s a little naive, but I''ll teach her that," Seraphina said. I will educate her so that she will not be ashamed of being the Master''s wife.


    "Okay. I''m counting on you."


    Serafina will never fail me.


    ��


    And three months later.


    I married Rumi.


    As one would expect from the wedding of the king''s sister to the regent, the number of people attending was quite large.


    The local lords, in particular, may have been desperate to celebrate this wedding, since they might be declared enemies if they did not.


    I met Rumi again, dressed up before the wedding.


    "Ah, Mr. Regent. No, I should call you "you" from now on.


    There was a beautiful girl there, so beautiful that all the flowers in the castle garden hid her face in shame.


    Her tiara was also very gorgeous, encrusted with jewels. However, it was not in bad taste, and even expressed a sense of purity.


    "That''s funny. I thought you had more of a childish side to you, but I didn''t realize you had become such a fine lady.


    "I have learned a lot from you, Serafina and Kerala. If I am shining now, it is because of their help.


    Rumi smiled warmly.


    "You are weak. If you''re so pretty, I''ll make the other king''s vassals jealous.


    "You are very good. I have tried to be worthy of you. It is I who should be embarrassed by an uneducated person.


    In the back, Serafina was laughing too.


    She was smiling as if to say, "How did you do?


    This is another step up in my power in King''s Landing.


    But for now, let''s just thank God that I can have this beautiful girl as my wife.


    --You can thank the High King too. If it weren''t for the High King I might have ended up as a lord''s brother.


    You interrupted me. I know. I''m grateful to you too.


    It''s a little strange for me to thank God.


    Let''s go. Come on, Rumi."


    I took Roomie''s hand.


    "Yes, honey. I will be a good wife to you."


    I walked slowly toward the priest who was in charge of swearing the marriage vows to the gods.


    In a formal marriage ceremony, two people are supposed to kiss each other. The priest asked me to kiss him.


    "I''m so happy for you, my dear!"


    "I will make you happy, too. This is the kiss of commitment."


    At the moment of the kiss, I was wedded to the royal family.


    I was one step closer to the power of a king.

 56 - 56 Completion of the official appointment examination

    The examinations for appointment as officials were attended by a much larger number of participants than originally planned.


    Scholars are deployed as examiners at the venue. There is no guarantee that there will be no cheaters.


    The format of the examination itself is similar to the one that has already been held in King''s Landing. The number of participants was literally an order of magnitude larger than before, so the number of venues had to be increased.


    On the day of the exam, I was with Kerala and Raviara inspecting the exam sites.


    There was a young man with a pen on his nose in distress.


    "You are all struggling, aren''t you?


    Raviara said, as if he were talking to someone else.


    "By the way, here''s the problem. Can you solve it, Raviara?"


    Laviala''s face immediately turned grim.


    "Not at all, I don''t know. ......"


    "You''re lucky you''re my oldest vassal. It would have been very difficult for you to serve me now."


    Even so, Raviara would have shown off her archery skills and tried to serve there.


    "Who understands this kind of thing, Kerala?"


    Raviara asked with a sigh. Kerala looked indifferent and accepted the question paper from Raviara.


    "I think I can answer about 70% of the questions, although some of them are a little hazy.


    Seventy percent is probably an honest estimate, since Kerala is not trying to make herself look big.


    "This is 70% ....... After all, you have a different head ......"


    Laviala was crestfallen.


    "This would make Mr. Arsrod gasp at me. ......"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not giving up on you. Some of the SS guys can''t even spell. The right man for the job."


    "That''s right. And you''re a smart girl, Raviara. I''m just good at it because I''ve had this kind of education for a long time.


    For a vassal in a position so close to the royal family, culture is a must. If a man who is too crude serves beside the king, the king''s dignity itself will be questioned.


    "I am somewhat comforted. But how many people can solve such a difficult problem?��I don''t think a thousand or two thousand people can do this."


    "We don''t need 2,000 new officials, so it''s okay. If we can select fifty people, that''s good for the first round.


    When a government official is completely uneducated, it often causes conflicts with those who are ruled. In the first place, it is easier to manage the business if one has basic knowledge.


    That''s right. Besides, the merchant class is getting wealthier these days, and more and more of them study not only economics but also the classics. Many of them send their children to college.


    "Talking to Kerala, she is very quick and helpful."


    That''s right. I will pick out those who are capable from among those who have been distant from the officials and place them under my command. Technically, they are under the king.


    "It takes more than just warriors to run a country. There must be a bureaucratic class. The first step is to create that bureaucratic layer. Otherwise, we will be in trouble when it comes time to build the country.


    Only at the word "nation-building" did he raise his voice slightly.


    One day I will build a country led by me.


    In fact, I have no future but to go that far. At least, there is no future for House Nayvle.


    In the past, those who have gained hegemony halfway have been assassinated or defeated by rebels and fallen. This is because they became too powerful and were therefore seen as enemies.


    On the other hand, the current dynasties have lasted for a long time even though they have to rely on the power of warlords and feudal lords. This is because their first kings worked tirelessly until they had clearly established their kingdoms.


    If I stay as regent, I will be defeated one day by someone who tries to overthrow me. I''ll be fine in my blindness, but I don''t know if I''ll be able to hold on in the second generation.


    --That''s the right decision. Even in the world where there was a High King, there was a rebellion in the next generation. The change of a king creates a gap. When Qin Shi Huangdi died, the country could no longer function. The Heike might have been able to fight a little more if Kiyomori had lived another ten years.


    As usual, I don''t understand a word you say, but I understand what you mean.


    My children are still young, but I want them to follow in my footsteps.


    "Mr. Arsrod, you are looking particularly distant today.


    Raviara pointed this out to me.


    "It''s as if you are thinking about the future decades in advance.


    "That''s exactly the kind of future I was thinking about."


    Laviala said, "Wow. ......" and then said, "It''s hard to be a regent, isn''t it?


    Even if I wasn''t a regent, I would have thought about it.


    Real or imaginary, every lord thinks about it at least once.


    He wants to create his own state.


    Now that I have this chance, I will make the most of it.


    I will make the most of it.


    The test results came out in about two days.


    The number of those who got 70% correct was thirty-eight out of about eight hundred and fifty.


    This is about the right number. From there, the second test was an interview.


    I, the regent, saw all of them. I also called in Kerala and the finance bureaucrat Fanelia, among others. I asked them to cover things I didn''t know.


    "What do you think should be done to make the country wealthy?��I won''t punish you for what you say, so answer me however you like."


    I deliberately asked abstract questions.


    The economy should be enlarged.


    We should develop the land and increase farmland.


    We should end the war as soon as possible and reduce the cost of war.


    The opinions were quite varied. Apart from the validity, I decided to let through those who could clearly express their opinions.


    One of them expressed the following opinion.


    "If you use the weapons I have made, you will win the war. Hunting will be more convenient."


    He was a middle-aged man with a beard and big eyes.

 57 - 57 The Man Who Made the Gun

    "With the weapons I have made, you will win the war. It will also make hunting more convenient.


    He was a middle-aged man with a beard and big eyes.


    He looked more like an engineer than a scholar. It is not surprising that someone has come up with a new siege weapon.


    Once again, I checked his name.


    His name was Ortumba. A strange name, I thought... Dwarf. He is quite short, come to think of it. Many dwarves are short even as adults. Kerala, however, is quite tall, perhaps because of her various bloodlines.


    What is it like?


    Yes, my name is Gun. With the power of gunpowder, a small hard ball flies out of a metal cylinder and shoots the enemy.


    "How is it different from a bow and arrow?"


    "Not at all. It is less affected by wind and has a higher killing power. And the time it takes to become proficient is much shorter than with a bow and arrow. However, it does not ignite when wet, so it is vulnerable to rain.


    Juaneria''s dog-ears twitched a little. Perhaps her merchant''s sense of smell had caught on that she could make money.


    "My name is Fannelia. Why did you decide to make that weapon?


    "My dwarven village is often raided by bandits, and we usually fight them off, but it is hard for the men alone to keep watch at night. So I thought, why don''t we make weapons that women and children can use to fight?


    Ortumba continues his story.


    "My profession is blacksmithing, but in my village we have always used gunpowder to intimidate and attack. I used gunpowder quite often in my work in the mountains. So I thought, what can I do with this?


    I was suddenly interested, too.


    "At first, it didn''t work at all. I almost died from an outburst. But it seemed that my profession was suited for this, and I made a lot of progress.


    I couldn''t get past the word "profession.


    "Wait a minute. What exactly is your profession?


    "Yes, it''s pretty special, believe it or not - it''s called Kunitomoshu. Apparently, it is a profession related to blacksmithing.


    --A friend of the state!


    The High King howled.


    Hey, Nobunaga, do you know something?


    --Kunitomo is the land of gunsmiths. I mean, where they made guns.


    So they have guns in Nobunaga''s world. Is it strong?


    --The High King once destroyed a troop of cavalry with those guns. The cavalry cannot fight unless they get close, so he destroyed them individually with his guns. Even armor was pierced and the enemy died. They took several generals'' heads.


    If you have such a thing, tell me about it at once. ....... It''s my profession. .......


    --The High King doesn''t know enough to teach you how to make it from scratch. Even if you tell him verbally, he won''t understand it.


    That''s true. If I were asked to make a sword myself, I''d say it''s impossible.


    I understand. Ortomba, you are hired. But I''m more concerned about that gun than the officer. You will point it out to us.


    "I agree. Then, it is strange to ask you here, but could you make the tax collector of my village a more decent man ......?��He''s not a very well-behaved guy, and whenever he comes to collect taxes, he demands that we have a banquet, which is another tax-like burden. ......"


    "I know that too. I''ll give you a half-tax-free settlement if you work hard enough. Next time, bring me a gun or something.


    I was smiling after Ortomba left.


    "As one would expect from such a large population in the vicinity of King''s Landing, there are many people with strange occupations.


    "Yes, I also had a mysterious job as an akechimitsuhide, so it''s not like I''m a stranger or anything, but I do feel close to you."


    Kerara has a straight face, but this is the face she makes when she is at work.


    The interviews were held over several days, so I asked Ortumba to visit me again after the interview the next day.


    Indeed, what Ortumba was holding was a metal tube.


    He asked me to prepare a target for his bow and arrow, so I immediately took him to the outdoor archery range.


    "It''s a beautiful sunny day," he said, "and I think you''ll have a good success.


    "Yeah, let me see what it''s like."


    I had him take the same distance as an ordinary bowman in training. Ortumba told me that I could aim further away, but it would be better to use the same conditions as with a bow so that I could see the difference.


    "I''m only a blacksmith, so I''m not very good at aiming. ...... Still, I think I can get away with it if I''m this close."


    After lighting the rope behind him, Ortomba pointed the tube at the target.


    "Oh, yes, it makes a loud noise, so you might want to cover your ears--"


    --Pow!


    Before Ortomba could finish, there was a high-pitched rumbling.


    The sound was making a strange squeaking sound behind my ears. It sounded like the temple was yelling that the devil had done it. Some of us were even stunned.


    But the important thing was the result.


    In the corner of the target was a hole the size of a thumb.


    When the soldier examined it, he found a spiked bullet stuck in the hardened soil behind it.


    "What do you think?��Even at twice the distance you are now, you can still inflict enough fatal wounds. If you want, you can try it with your armor on the ground.


    "Ortumba, your village tax will be halved this year."


    I said it right then and there.


    It was a small price to pay for this weapon.

 58 - 58 Strange Pharmacist

    Ortomba was ordered to manufacture and improve the gun.


    The reason why I included the improvement is that Oda Nobunaga said to me


    --This is a genuine gun, but we can make it more efficient. This kind of separation of the firearm and the bullets is one more work.


    I would have expected him to give me all the answers, but the High King is always reluctant to do so.


    --Let the Dwarf think about it from there. The High King does not know all the details of the work process. Moreover, this world has other concepts as well, such as magic.


    Well, it would be too much trouble to nag him too much, so let''s leave it like this. Currently, there is no particular problem.


    And then, after the Ortumba case was over, the following report came into my brain.


    --The special ability "Perspective of the High King" has been upgraded!��In addition to having the same economic sense of cities and trade as Oda Nobunaga, he is able to recognize people with superior abilities. It is always active, unless you are intoxicated or in some other state of confusion.


    Thanks, but I would have liked to have gotten this before the interview: .......


    Then you would have known right away which person has the talent.


    --That''s the wrong order. This is giving you the approval you deserve for having demonstrated what you have earned. Even if you had been a High King by profession, you would have gained nothing in the way of additional abilities if you had lived by doing nothing.


    I see... I have to gain experience in order to level up.


    It''s true that history would be a mess if people could show extraordinary abilities just because they were given a job.


    It would be a big nuisance if every few years, a peasant turns out to be a hero and starts a rebellion.


    But now we will not miss any unusual talents from here on out. The high class people may be noticed to some extent, but geniuses may be sleeping in the ranks of the common people.


    Especially, if we conduct a test like this one, there is a possibility that even those of low status will be hired. If there are bigwigs among them who can overturn the values of aristocrats and lords, we would like to find out who they are.


    The interview continued.


    It is rather difficult to distinguish the best talents from the rest, since the first round of interviews has narrowed down the field considerably. In a sense, the fact that you are still here means that you have a certain level of intelligence.


    And the third person of the day.


    A woman with horns on her head appeared.


    Her name is Jahnhahn Grantrix.


    The dragoness spoke slowly. Just as she spoke, the air became somewhat calm.


    "As one would expect from an examination in the capital. Many races come here. I hear that the dragon races are from the lands far to the west. I think they are not originally from this continent either.


    "Yes. I came to this land seventy-six years ago and started a medicine business. Now I have expanded to King''s Landing and run six stores on the continent.


    They look like they are still in their 20s, but dragon people, like elves, are said to have a long life expectancy, and this may be the reason.


    "Since you have passed this examination, you must have excelled in the art of making things happen, too," he said. So, why did you decide to become a government official?


    "Well, I thought it would be more interesting to see and hear about different things in my long life."


    He seems so laid-back that it is hard to believe that this is an interview, but he must be a very good businessman. Don''t be fooled by his appearance.


    "Also, I''d like to spread my idea of tea..."


    "Tea philosophy?"


    I thought he was a strange guy.


    But then the eyes of Jahnhahn Grantrix, who didn''t seem to know where he was looking, opened wide.


    The eyes of the dragon man are big. I could see confidence and determination in his eyes.


    My body jumped.


    --Special ability [Supreme King''s Prospect] has found a rare talent!��Type: Special Skills


    I see... It reinforces my intuition.


    "Tea is for talking among friends and colleagues, isn''t it?��Put some tea cakes there and relax and discuss after lunch or dinner."


    "I think that kind of tea is good. But there is no heart there. It''s just birds singing."


    The face of the financial bureaucrat, Juaneria, looked a little irritated. It is quite unusual for Juaneria to have this kind of expression on her face.


    "I don''t like it when you talk so much smoke in front of the Regent," she said.


    You and Fanelia are not on the same page, even though you are both merchants.


    I don''t mean that. I am serious. Tea gives me more time to calm down and face myself.


    "Then, I would like to know more specifically what you mean. If you are a merchant, you should stop being so vague about your heart.


    I see, from the point of view of Funnelia, a person who says such cloud-catching things cannot be trusted. It''s hard to work with people you can''t trust.


    "It''s impossible to talk about it. It''s not something you can talk about."


    Fanelia was so peeved that her dog-eared ears were standing on end.


    "My dear Regent, this merchant is a very shady one. I would advise you not to trust these people too much.


    "Well, wait, wait, wait."


    I took control of Juaneria with my hand.


    "Jahnhahn, have you ever been given a special job, by any chance?"


    "You''re very well aware of that, sir."


    Jahnhahn was back to his relaxed air again.


    "Actually, I came over from another continent, so I was not given a profession until much later, actually only twenty years ago.


    So you have already reached adulthood?


    "I still don''t know what it is, but it''s called sennorikyuu. What the heck is that word?"

 59 - 59 Tea Ceremony

    "I still don''t know what it is, but it''s a profession called sennorikyuu. What on earth is the word?"


    Jahnhahn''s face didn''t seem to be blinking.


    I didn''t know what it was either, but I could guess that it was something close to me and Kerala.


    --Ha-ha-ha-ha!��Well, even Rikyu is here!��I can almost read the professions in this world!


    I knew it! I knew it!


    --It seems that the people of the High King''s time function as the occupations of this world. I don''t know how it works, but since only those who lived in the same time period are in the profession, that must be it!��This could come in the form of monkeys, Shingen, and all sorts of other things.


    I don''t understand what a monkey''s occupation is. Is this a world where there was a monkey god or something like that?


    "Just to be sure, did this Sen-no-rikyu ever talk to your mind?"


    "I don''t think so. But for some reason I have the feeling that this mysterious profession speaks to me. Tell the world about tea, tell the world about tea.


    Funnelia frowned again because of the vague content. Kerala, on the other hand, was listening to her words with a blank expression on her face, so it was hard to tell how she was feeling.


    "Okay. By all means, let''s learn what you mean by the heart of tea. What preparations do you need?"


    "You are welcome to come to my residence in your regular clothes and I will show you around. However, I''m sure the Regent will be dressed in luxurious attire.


    "You know, ...... Regent, it could be a trick. I don''t think it''s a good idea to go to ......."


    "I know my way around a sword, Juaneria. If you want, you can have Raviara with us to protect you."


    You can''t start something you''re not sure about until you try it out.


    Until the appointed day arrived, I personally sent a trumpet to find out more about Jahnhahn and the tea she was trying to spread.


    I have expanded the number of bugles so that they can be used for this kind of thing. The ones that are to be used in the city are more like a second army without much military training.


    Mistletoe came all the way upstairs to my bedroom to report.


    If I leave the window open, they come in through the wall.


    "I see you''re dressed as a servant today."


    Mistletoe is dressed as a maid who works in the castle. The dog-ears stand out, but there must be other warwolf maids, so it is not that strange.


    A servant with such a bad look in her eyes would be a bit useless, though.


    "The basic rule is to disguise yourself as someone who looks weak. If you can make them feel your contempt, you can take advantage of it."


    All the while, on their knees with their heads bowed, the mistletoe reports back.


    "I don''t mind the idea. So what do you know about it?��And you can raise your head. Don''t let an operative get hung up on the niceties."


    "Yes," was the short reply, and Mistletoe sat down on the bed. From his bed, he had a good view of the room. This position would make it easier to deal with the enemy if they came.


    Jahnhahn has held a number of tea ceremonies called "Chashiki" (tea ceremony). From her position, it seems to be quite widespread among merchants. There were also many participants among the former king''s officials."


    "Then it''s still a salon."


    Then it''s not so different from the tea parties we''ve had in the past.


    "It is a very ceremonial affair, with the host and guest facing each other in a very small room. The room seems to be a strange one made just for the tea ceremony."


    "Hmm. Yes, Jahnhahn said something religious, too."


    "Come to think of it, the regent doesn''t seem to believe in religion."


    Unusually, Mistletoe was the one who asked me the question.


    "Perhaps," he said, "but my profession is such that my abilities are likely to be impaired if I believe in something too fervently."


    "Gyoi. However, please keep in mind that the Cathedral of Orcent may turn against you if it determines that you are not a protector."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. And how is the background check on the existing officials coming along?"


    Mistletoe nods as she says, "Everything is going well." "After all, it seems that there are a certain number of people who are in league with the former king.


    Some of them will try to keep their hands on both sides, but we''ll see what happens.


    "Well, I guess I''ll have to show up at the Jahnhahn tea ceremony to find out what''s really going on. That''s the end of the story for today.


    Suddenly, the devil was in the wind.


    I moved closer and put my hand on Mistletoe''s shoulder.


    "Does the trumpet know all the tricks of the trade?"


    "I''m sure there are many more beautiful princesses out there."


    Seeing the mistletoe, which showed no sign of agitation at all, made me feel that I would like to have it.


    "If you don''t recognize yourself as beautiful, you don''t know yourself well enough."


    "I''ll leave it to you. What is it that you want?"


    "Well, I hate to say it, but as a matter of fact, there are some things that I can''t ask ...... Serafina or Raviara to do for me. ......"


    Mistletoe gave a small nod.


    "If that''s the case, I don''t mind, but you''ve been so calm for so long, you might not be amused."


    I had long wanted to spend the night with Mistletoe, and my wish was granted.


    "How was it?"


    Ice-cold mistletoe told me.


    "It''s not so bad to be at the mercy of a woman. Well, I like the color of heroes."


    I''m sure we didn''t break that many bankers, though. The more kids we have, the more it becomes a political issue in itself. .......


    The night breeze was coming in and my head was clear.


    I can''t sleep, so I''m going to do some more work.


    I would do the first big thing after becoming regent.


    The tea ceremony is just a preliminary game.

 60 - meet Nobunaga 60.

    Raviara and several other senior military officials were brought to the tea ceremony.


    Also, Kerala seemed to have experience from her past life in King''s Landing and was calm. Then I should have asked Kerala from the beginning.


    Jahnhahn was waiting in the room where the tea ceremony was to be held, and we were to enter the room in turn.


    When I was about to enter the room, a householder of Jahnhahn explained to me that all the weapons such as swords and knives were to be left before entering the room.


    "It is dangerous for you to leave your armor behind to meet with someone who has not even been properly appointed by the Lord Arsrod!


    Raviara complained in the back. It is natural for Laviala to say so, and that is her job. It would be meaningless if she did not make it clear here.


    Raviara is a woman who is like a wife and a sister to me. That will never change.


    Whether I will listen to her words or not is another matter.


    "I''ll take their word for it here. "I''ll take their word for it. And I''m sure that Jahan will spare his own life. And I have no doubt that Jahnhan is still connected to the former king."


    There are a number of people here who serve me. If I die, none of Jahnhan''s family will live.


    Of course, I had to find out who they were at the very least by using trumpets. Jahnhahn had no interest in the former king.


    "I understand. ....... However, if you think you are in danger, please get out immediately. ......"


    "I''m glad to see Laviala''s loyalty reaffirmed in a place like this, too."


    "Mr. Arsrod has always been prone to recklessness."


    Perhaps my compliment caught her off guard, Laviala replied with a blush on her face.


    "I don''t deny it, but Raviara was pretty good at it too. If I hadn''t saved her, she might have died in battle.


    "Well, that''s ...... what you''re supposed to do as a vassal. ......"


    When I opened the small door, I was surprised.


    The room is extremely small, only about the width of the door. The depth is not much either. Even a prison cell would not be this cramped.


    The center of the room is further blocked by a table connected to the wall.


    You would have to go under the table to get to the other side.


    There were chairs on both sides of the table, and Jahnhahn was sitting at the table at the back.


    Unlike the warm and balmy spring air of our first meeting, there was a certain pillar of mastery in the air.


    "Welcome, my dear. Please have a seat.


    On the table are tea utensils. It is called a tea ceremony, so they must be drinking tea.


    I sit down at the table.


    "This is a strange room. It would be just right if a priest heard a confession here. The only other thing I can do is sit and drink tea.


    Yes, that''s exactly right. The tea ceremony is a way to practice the mind with tea.


    Jahnhahn poured tea into a cup.


    The drink was eerily green.


    What is this? It looks like poison to me.


    "If you doubt it, shall I drink first?"


    "No, no. It could have been prevented if you had taken the antidote first."


    --Tea water. I never thought anyone in this world would serve green tea.


    Judging from Oda Nobunaga''s reaction, I guess we should believe him.


    I put the tea into my mouth.


    True to its color, it tasted bitter and sweet.


    But it was not unpleasant.


    Please taste the tea quietly. It is a tea made with a special recipe for this tea ceremony.


    We obediently followed our host and drank the strange tasting tea.


    Surprisingly, I notice that I don''t hear a sound.


    Indeed, it is calming.


    Somehow, I felt like I was doing something similar to temple meditation, even though I was only drinking the tea. It might be good to do this before a big political decision.


    It''s all about the mind, isn''t it? Indeed, it is quite different from a tea party.


    It''s like being pulled into something .......


    No, is this really being pulled in?


    I had a strange sensation that I was going inside myself.


    No way, I was really poisoned. ----


    The


    When I came to, I found myself lying in a strange place.


    Strange is the only word I can use to describe it. The ground was completely white, and there was a white mist on top of it all the time.


    "Oh, come on, it''s not funny if this is the afterlife."


    I wonder if I''ve grown too big as a regent. Raviara and the other military officers would have at least avenged their enemies, but the child was still young and the country would be in turmoil again.


    "You may laugh now, for it is not the afterlife."


    I hear a voice behind me and turn around.


    There stood a strange man whom I had never met before, but I did not feel as if I had.


    His expression was similar to mine, as if he were my real self. Only his hair color is black, but the rest is almost the same as mine. I am not sure of his age. He looks much older or about the same age.


    Their clothes are very flashy, though I don''t know where they are from. He must be of a very high status.


    "Who are you?��And where am I?"


    I asked as I stood up.


    "How dare you talk to me in such an irreverent manner? But you''ve been consistent about it, so I''m not angry with you.


    The man had a truly happy expression on his face.


    "I am Nobunaga Oda, the High King. And this, Arsrod, is your profession.


    The man said something shocking and plain.


    "Tea has the effect of making people extremely introspective. That''s why you''ve gone too far inside yourself. But even Rikyu''s tea wouldn''t have done that much for you. Did you put drugs in it?��Or is the tea of this land different from the tea of the sun?"


    Oda Nobunaga continues to talk about unbelievable things without hesitation.


    The dragon man named Jahnharn was a medicine merchant, so he may have been drugged with some kind of narcotic.


    But it did not have a medicinal taste. He once ate something that tasted like poison on purpose to learn the taste of poison.


    "That''s hard to believe. But it''s also true that I can''t think of any other explanation as to where we are and who you are. It is easy to understand the causal relationship that it is because of the tea. At least, it''s much more likely than thinking it''s because of the dinner you had yesterday."


    The man smiled. It was an irreverent laugh, as if he feared no one.


    "You''ve made a career out of this High King, haven''t you? You have a quick mind."

 61 - 61 Dialogue with Occupations

    "I don''t think anyone in this world ever thought they would have to face their profession."


    I looked at this man, Oda Nobunaga, again. After all, he looks somewhat like me.


    It is completely coincidental, though, since there is no way I can be related to someone who lives in a different world.


    "I suppose so, but it''s not impossible, is it?��In this world, a profession is supposed to be given by God, after all. If it is possible to communicate with God, the local priests are doing it, whether it is true or not.


    "So you''re saying it''s okay to talk to this God-given profession, too?��By nature, professions don''t have personalities. Warriors, priests, merchants, they are purely professional names, not names of people.


    "Generally speaking. But there are others here, such as Mitsuhide and Rikyu, who clearly use the names of people as their occupations. You may be an exception, Arsrod, but you are on the side of the exceptions.


    "Yes. That''s what I think."


    I''ve always been a man of strong character. I will accept everything as it is.


    "But you, Arsrod, you look a lot like the High King. Isn''t he quite handsome?


    "That sounds like a compliment to me, but it''s a compliment to yourself. Well, they say there were many beautiful men and women in the Ailes family.


    "I don''t care about bloodlines. What the High King wants to say is more about the heart. You have the face of a man who intends to rule the world. I have never seen such a face even in Japan. In other words, the High King was the one and only.


    I''m starting to enjoy it more and more. I think this guy and I are going to have a good talk.


    "Of course. I''m not going to end up a regent of the king. One day I''ll build my own country. It will take time. I don''t have a cause yet, and the people don''t want a new dynasty."


    If you build a dynasty while ignoring the people, you will only inflame your opponents. Now is not the time.


    It''s not the right time. This High King has been in a position like you are now. But if he stays here, he is no better than Miyoshi Nagayoshi or Hosokawa Takakuni. Then you are only in power for a time.


    Another name I had never heard of, probably someone who stood in a position to assist the king in another world.


    "This High King, from here, slowly increased his power and finally reached the point where he surpassed generals. It''s a long way from here!"


    There is no one senior to me in this country.


    Only Oda Nobunaga will be my senior.


    Hey, High King! Hey, High King! We have come all this way to talk to each other. Since we''re here to talk, why don''t you tell us what you know?


    I''m sorry, but I won''t go into details of the High King''s achievements. It''s more fun to just sit on the sidelines.


    He reads the air just like that. It''s not nice to have to listen to him bragging all the time.


    Just tell me how it feels to be the High King. Tell me that.


    I''ll get there someday.


    Maybe it''s more empty than I thought, but so be it. I will taste the emptiness of the top to my heart''s content.


    Suddenly, Oda Nobunaga looked sad.


    "To tell the truth, I don''t even know this High King.


    "What?��Why doesn''t the High King know how it feels to be the High King?��Was someone brainwashing you?��Or was the power held by your son?"


    "Just after this High King established himself in power, there was a rebellion and he died. I don''t know much about the history since then. After the 49th day, I realized that I had become a professional. Mitsuhide, the rebel, died during the 49th day, though. That''s terrible!


    I was a little stunned.


    "You call yourself the High King, but you''re not the High King, are you?"


    "That''s not true!��I am the High King!��I''ve been High King for ninety-nine percent of my life, so I''m like a High King now!"


    I thought you''d created your own dynasty and been in power for decades, but you''ve failed. .......


    And you''re getting pretty pissed off. He was a sore loser, apparently.


    "But that''s why ...... I want you to take the position of the High King properly. ....... I''d like to see you reach the top anyway and relieve myself. Mitsuhide, now that you''re dead, I''ve lowered my spirits a little, but it''s still not enough."


    "Don''t talk to me like I''m entrusting my child with a dream that my parents couldn''t fulfill."


    The more I felt closer to him, the less dignified he became.


    "That''s enough. Anyway, your dream is to build a dynasty. If our goals are the same, then you go forward with yours, and we''ll be the same in the end."


    "Is that so?"


    I sigh.


    The High King may be a High King, but he is still a human being. Not like a god, but more impossibly human.


    "Oda Nobunaga, it''s a relief to see your face."


    "What do you mean?��Did you think I wouldn''t like it if you were like a goblin?"


    It makes sense that you''re in my profession. You became my profession because we had similarities. A common man with no ambition and nothing else would never have been given you as a profession.


    I''m being guided by fate, by God, by something. I''m sure of it.


    "Probably, Kerala, who has made akechimitsuhide his profession, and Jahnhahn, who has made rikyu his profession, had something in common with the original person. That''s why they were able to make it their profession. Everything is connected.


    "I see. You''re as smart as the High King after all."


    So, you''re just patting yourself on the back. .......


    I didn''t feel bad about it, though. He''s the type of guy who calls stupid people stupid.


    "Good. Be the High King. You have the right to do so."


    I''ll do it even if my profession doesn''t tell me to.


    I''ll do it.


    "--Sama Regent."


    He realized he was being called and opened his eyes.


    Jahnhahn was in front of him.


    "You have been meditating very deeply, haven''t you? I did not expect you to enter into the state of the tea ceremony so soon. I am very impressed.


    "No, it was a great experience for me too."

 62 - 62 Wives Salon

    I could see on Jahnhahn''s face that he had a look of admiration for me.


    I think this is different from the attitude of awe and respect because he is the regent.


    It is more like respect for someone who knows the truth.


    Artists, in all ages, have never really bowed down just because they are in power. For a person in power who does not understand beauty is nothing more than a servant in front of beauty.


    That is why, to be a true king, one must also know the true nature of beauty. Great kings must have had a good sense of beauty and a considerable collection.


    This may have been a good rehearsal for that.


    "By the way, Jahnhan, did you put any medicine in this tea?"


    No, I would never do that. No, I would never do that. Even though I am in the medicine business, it would be a desecration of the tea ceremony if I put drugs in it!


    "I see. I didn''t mean to doubt you. That''s all right then."


    I don''t think the drugs alone could have created that experience. Even if the drug had such an effect, the fact that I have a special profession is miracle territory anyway.


    "Also, if you ever have to make a big decision, let me do this tea ceremony thing."


    Yes, many politicians have used it.


    The dragoness smiled smugly.


    "I understand. By the way, I''m sure you''ve met many of the city''s politicians..."


    I asked him what it would take to consolidate control of the city.


    "These are only the words of a merchant..."


    Jahnhahn answered slowly, but interestingly.


    He is no ordinary man after all. As a politician, this dragoness is also a good one.


    "Jahnharn Grantrix, I am sure you will be of great use to me in time to come. I look forward to working with you."


    Later, Raviara and the others attended the tea ceremony, but they were reluctant to attend, saying, "It was bitter and I didn''t understand ......."


    "I thought the elves seemed to know a lot about plants and flowers."


    "That doesn''t mean I like bitter food. ......"


    ��


    The first batch of officials has been officially confirmed as a result of the official promotion examinations.


    Many of them will work as officials at the end of the administration.


    As soon as they were dispatched, preparations were already underway for the second round of examinations. Kerala and Raviara are assisting them.


    Kerala is in charge of selecting questions. Raviara is more of a chore, but she knows a lot about armors and weapons, so she is borrowing her wisdom to dare to ask those kinds of questions.


    "We don''t have to do so many tests, do we?��I think the administration is still functioning without that many more officials. There are still some of the old officials who have been there for a long time.


    "Raviara, I am not trying to increase the number of officials just to maintain the old-fashioned government."


    "The more officials the regent chooses, the more influence he will have in the royal castle. I wonder if the regent has this in mind.


    Kerala easily saw the truth.


    Raviara was a little sullen, as if she thought she had been made a fool of.


    "Raviara is a military man, anyway.


    "Well, don''t sulk. You know Kerala has no malice toward you."


    He patted Raviara on the head and soothed her.


    If there is a change of regent and the new regent comes up with a number of new policies, there will surely be dissatisfaction. This dissatisfaction will directly lead to instability of the regime.


    In the history, there have been many regimes that have been easily destroyed because of their radical policies that caused a lot of opposition.


    For example, even the people are against any changes such as increasing taxes. No one would willingly accept such a change. Other policies that conflict with the interests of the aristocrats around the capital are also a bad idea.


    People are conservative to begin with, and they are often averse to change itself. The current king, Hasse, is a prime example.


    Then, how to expand my power is to increase the ratio and number of people who support me.


    I will not make any changes to the existing positions or institutions themselves. But little by little, I will change the people in charge to those who have my breath.


    Hasse and his cronies can rest assured that the system has not been changed. I consider them to be the ones who are keeping power while protecting the dynasty, just like the powerful nobles who have been regents so far.


    I will make it so that I can control everything when I find out.


    If it is a test, I will not even be criticized for favoring my countrymen, since it is not my hometown that will be hiring.


    The former king will not be able to do anything without making a move, and I will consolidate my power as soon as possible.


    Then Rumi and Serafina came in.


    "Oh, you''re really thinking about the exam questions, aren''t you?


    "The princess wanted to come and observe, so I brought her along."


    Serafina laughed, looking like she was up to something.


    "Well, well, wives, what can I do for you?"


    He said it in a deliberately exaggerated, joking manner.


    My wife''s number is increasing, too, even if it''s only because of her position.


    Except for Fleur, who is resting in Maust after giving birth, I now have a full complement of wives. Kerala is not officially a concubine, but it is an open secret.


    Yes, you are very lucky to have such a beautiful wife. And your princess is at an age when she will become even more beautiful.


    "Yes, I will not be ashamed to stand next to the Regent!


    Rumi and Serafina held hands and laughed happily. It seems that Rumi is also attached to Serafina.


    "And we also have one of the wives from Maust today.


    Serafina turns around and blinks.


    Fleur enters with a reserved look on her face.

 63 - 63 Wives Gather in One Place

    Fleur walked in with a reserved look on her face.


    "I didn''t expect Fleur to be here."


    She should have stayed behind in Maust, tired after giving birth. It was a long way to the capital.


    "Yes, Serafina has arranged it. ......"


    Fleur is a stout girl, but even then she seemed to have outfoxed me and looked a little puzzled. She looked a little perplexed, because it was against the law for her not to contact her husband.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you about this," she said.


    "I''m not angry with you, don''t worry about it. I''m not mad at you, don''t worry about it. It''s probably just a trick by Serafina.


    "It''s not a bad thing, so it''s not a conspiracy. It was just an idea.


    Serafina was smiling happily.


    Actually, it''s a relief to have a wife who can play with me like this.


    The higher you rise in rank, the more people think of you as a threat and keep their distance from you.


    It is not uncommon for regents to be frightened of us as if we were their executioner. It is more irritating for us to be treated in such a manner.


    First of all, I gently took Fleur in my arms after what must have been a long journey and stroked her bright pink hair.


    "How is the child?��How are you doing?"


    Yes, it was a girl. She is now in the care of a nanny. She is a little fussy and Maust''s nanny is having a hard time with her.


    "Well, I see that Meisel doesn''t have any children yet, but it''s too early to say, but maybe she can take over the Uge family in the future. Of course, I will take good care of her as the regent''s daughter as well."


    "It''s too soon to tell. The situation is still unpredictable. The former king''s movements are also a concern.


    Fleur looked relieved, too.


    "To tell you the truth, I wanted to come to King''s Landing too. Because history is turning where you are. I want to see history in motion.


    "Indeed, Fleur is a stout woman. If she had been a man, she would have been a great warlord."


    He has the blood of the House of Uige in his veins. A proud lineage that has defended its lands from generation to generation.


    Then you may train him to be a warrior now. There is no law that says only men can be warriors.


    "We don''t want him to die in battle. Please don''t do that.


    There was laughter all around.


    Well, now we know the purpose of Serafina''s devious plan.


    "So this is how you wanted to create a place for all the wives to meet, Seraphina."


    "I see what you mean. Because you''ve been so busy with politics that you haven''t had time to think about your wife.


    Giggling, Serafina laughs. Behind her came the ladies with sweets.


    "Since we''re here, I thought it would be a good idea to have a salon in the palace. The princess would like to greet the other wives properly. But since both Raviara and Kerala are military officers, they don''t have much time.


    Kerala frowned a little shyly when her name was called. Kerala has not yet strictly defined herself as a wife. It is a little strange for a military officer to be called a wife. Some might consider her more of a mistress than a wife.


    Currently, Kerala is officially treated as a military officer of the head of the Hirala family. If she were to be considered a full wife, she would be in conflict with a military officer.


    Raviara is similar to Kerala, but since she is a nanny, she is a military officer and a member of my family, so I have left some things vague.


    Also, Serafina intentionally used the term "back palace," which is really an impolite expression since only the king can have such a palace. No one would snitch on his wife''s joke.


    Rumi looked at her again.


    "Yes, I would like to make friends with you all. Fleur, Serafina has told me about your great insight!


    Quickly, Rumi took Fleur''s hand.


    The two stood side by side, Rumi looking more like a younger sister than Fleur.


    "Yes, I''m sure we''ll be in good hands. I''m embarrassed to be so different from you, princess.


    Let''s not talk about that. We all have the same role to play in supporting the regent''s family.


    Rumi smiled an innocent smile.


    Beside her, Kerala and Raviara were dividing the pastries that had been brought to the table.


    Seeing them all lined up like this,


    I was once again impressed by how smart all my wives are.


    I do not think that asking them to support the regent''s family is just a matter of words. It is not unusual in history for wives to conduct diplomacy with each other. At the very least, it is nice to have an open line of negotiation.


    "You seem quite impressed. My idea is not so bad, is it?"


    Serafina looks at me as if to say, "What do you think?


    "Yes, I think so. It''s true that I''ve been so preoccupied with political affairs that it''s nice to spend a little time like this now and then.


    "Let''s cancel work today. Let''s all eat sweets and talk.


    "The kids are still young, but I hope we can invite them here one day."


    "Yes. To tell you the truth, I''d like my children to follow in your footsteps, but that''s just the way it goes. I''m sure we''ll have more children anyway.


    Serafina looked me up and down as if to check me.


    "Well, it''s just the way things are. You can see that at ......."


    Then Serafina stood tall and whispered in my ear.


    "You haven''t had your wedding night with the princess yet, have you?"


    Don''t say that here.


    "Not yet. That can wait."


    "But don''t make it too complicated by having a mistress."


    "That''s all right ----, I''ll moderate."


    After what happened with the mistletoe, I couldn''t come on too strong. .......

 64 - 64 I approached the princess.

    The banquet Serafina hosted with her wives was quite nice.


    Come to think of it, we haven''t had a chance to see each other yet.


    "When things calm down a bit more, we can go to a canyon outside the city and play in the water..."


    Laviala''s ears twitched.


    "As you can see, I''d rather you didn''t do that," she said. There is no way to stop an assassin outdoors. And in the canyon, it is difficult to block all the roads.


    "I know. At least I won''t put my wives in danger."


    "By the way, you have a big diplomatic schedule coming up."


    "I think we''re going to have a meeting with the Cathedral of Orsent."


    The Cathedral of Orsent, which controls Josai Prefecture, is virtually the most powerful force in the vicinity of King''s Landing.


    "The number of believers that can be mobilized is 20,000 in the vicinity of King''s Landing alone, and as many as 100,000 if they are gathered from all over the country.


    "Moreover, unlike the peasant soldiers who were forcibly conscripted, those who fight for the faith are strong in spirit. They used to have little military training, but the quality of the army and the quality of the weapons is getting better and better.


    "For now, I''m on your side, but we''ll see what happens."


    I slowly put the wine in my mouth. It tasted bitter, perhaps because I had eaten it after something sweet.


    They ostensibly do not fight battles that do not involve faith. In fact, they have never helped kings to fight each other. I hope they keep it up.


    --Never give the monk a second thought. They pretend to be righteous but behind their backs they''re doing crazy things. Then, the High King who did his reckless things with impunity is more sincere.


    No, I don''t think that would be called sincerity. ...... I understand what Oda Nobunaga is trying to say.


    Religious power is a kind of aristocrat and lord, I guess it is the same in any world. If you think that it is an organization for pure faith, you will be hurt.


    Especially the Cathedral of Orsent, which originally came from heretics, but became powerful and gained a lot of power. Moreover, the position of high priest has been held by the family of the founder of the sect for generations.


    Originally, new movements of religions occur in urban areas where the population is large. It is only natural that such movements would be born in the vicinity of the royal capital, where the population is concentrated.


    In the past, when the royal families fought each other, the royal families mobilized the Mona faction, a martial faction of the temple, to destroy the opposing nobles.


    After that, however, the Mona faction set up a kind of vigilante group within the royal capital to strangle the city.


    This was a very special situation in which the Mona faction took over the police power of the capital, even if only for a few months. Some merchants of other faiths were killed.


    In the end, the powerful nobles suppressed them, but that was a very dangerous sign. Although the Monaists are a little more moderate now, we must be cautious when dealing with religious forces.


    "Hey, Mr. Raviara, let''s not talk politics just yet."


    Serafina accused me of talking too much.


    "This is a place for relaxation. Don''t put on the face of a military officer.


    "However, that''s Laviala''s job. ....... Ruffling feathers is not really the elf''s forte. ......


    "Yes, yes, no excuses!��You have to take a break somewhere, because there are no unimportant days or free days in the regency, and you will collapse from exhaustion!"


    I was listening to Serafina''s words, thinking that she had a point.


    "Come on, Raviara, drink some more. Let''s enjoy it as if it were the devil''s immoral banquet.


    "No, that''s not a good idea. ....... Various temples will be angry with you. ......


    Absolutely. ....... We don''t even wish for that kind of disorderly behavior. .......


    Besides, it would be bad for the regent''s reputation.


    "I know. But if you think you can get by just by being serious, you''ll lose your footing. Not from a hostile lord, but from somewhere else."


    Serafina, too, can get a little serious at times.


    "For example, where is it?"


    "The king is new. And merchants are coming in from the regent''s stronghold. Conflicts of interest are slowly arising among the merchants. I have seen such a movement in my province.


    Three seconds later, Serafina laughed again and went to give Rumi a drink.


    "Come on, princess, it''s a rude day. There is no crime in getting a little drunk.


    "I was taught since my monastic days that one should not drink alcohol. ......"


    "Don''t worry. After the age of ten, you''ll be fine. You''ll feel better in no time."


    "Hey, hey!��Don''t force me to drink!"


    When I tried to stop her, Rumi hugged me tightly.


    "Regent, I''m still afraid of alcohol. ......"


    "Yes, I won''t force you to drink as long as I''m around, don''t worry. Serafina, this is not education. If you try anything funny, I''ll dismiss you as an educator and leave you in Fleur''s charge!"


    "Right. I''ll be careful from now on. But you should be thanking me.


    "Hmm?��What do you mean?"


    At times like this, it''s hard to tell if Serafina is just being honest or if she has something on her mind.


    "Look, I think I''m getting closer to the princess..."


    Rumi was hugging me tightly, and she had the face of a girl in love like never before.


    "Your body is so sturdy, my lord. ....... Your brother''s body was a bit more stout. ......"


    I wondered if I could be compared to Hasse, but I guess it''s not surprising that I''ve only seen that much of a man''s body. He was in a monastery for a long time.


    "I had to fight as a warrior for a long time, so I naturally have this kind of body. It''s also inevitable that you don''t have the body of a warrior. I don''t like the situation where the king has to go into battle many times.


    "Yes, that''s right. ....... But why does being attached to the Regent make my heart ache rather than feel secure ......?"


    I put my hand on his head.


    "I''m sure that''s something you don''t learn in a monastery."


    Slowly I will get closer to my wife.


    Serafina''s smug look in the back was a little irritating, though. .......

 65 - a 65-year-old monk

    That day, the air in the castle was so thick that even a stranger felt suffocated.


    My first task was simple. As regent, I would stand beside the king.


    Ahead of me stood the ancient vassals of the court. Most of them could be classified as such, or as those who were hostile to me, or as those who were sympathetic to me and wanted to be taken in.


    In conclusion, I have no interest in either of them, because they are both boring people. In fact, I am thankful that they tell me that they are incompetent.


    The remaining few are those who are both competent and capable.


    I could tell that from the fact that I had been around them for a little while. In my line of work, I can almost always tell if someone is good or not. And I have Kerala, who is a connoisseur. That way, I can''t miss anything.


    I gradually eliminate other incompetent people while bringing in the most useful people. Gradually I will increase the number of people I can trust. Then I will be ready to take over the royal family.


    "Will today''s press conference go well, Lord Regent ......?"


    King Hasse is apparently not the type of man who can do tricks with his stomach. It may be no wonder that he was wandering around at a time when he should have been studying imperialism.


    "There is no one greater than the king in this country, so you should be able to stand tall and proud," he said. No matter who he is, even if he is a bigwig in the religious world, it is no different.


    Hasse could only nod in agreement as I answered him in a hawkish manner.


    In walked High Priest Camito of the Cathedral of Orszent.


    He is the man who has the most influence on the future of politics in the center.


    He must be over fifty years old, but he does not have the eyes of an old man. At least he did not look like a man who was purely in the service of God. He looks like a warrior who entered the path of the gods only formally in his later years.


    "The Cathedral of Orsent wishes to establish a long and fraternal relationship with your Majesty. We have a small gift to present to you.


    The high priest brought with him a precious hawk believed to be found only in the West, a tortoiseshell carving made from a turtle found only in the West Sea, and milky white porcelain.


    Hasse received them with innocent glee.


    Well, I won''t spoil his mood by complaining, will I? Let''s not interrupt him.


    Instead, Hasse granted the Cathedral of Orszent missionary rights and the right to collect taxes in some cities.


    Missionary rights had to be reapproved each time a king was replaced, but this was only nominal. No temple is missionary until it has received the king''s permission to do so.


    A divine tax is a tax collected in the name of temple restoration and repair. It is a major source of income for the Order.


    On the night of the meeting between the king and the high priest.


    I invited High Priest Kamito to the banquet. Raviara and Kerala were present on my side and the High Priest''s two close associates.


    Our work is much more important than theirs, and I am sure they know it.


    "I have been looking forward to meeting the young regent. No one in the past hundred years has held power at such a young age as you.


    On the surface, the high priest is smiling like a good-natured old man.


    "I did not mean to take power. I helped you to become king, and after you became king, I assisted you, which is a natural thing for a servant of the royal family.


    "Yes, you did. The regent has not neglected the king and has worked hard in government. There is no doubt about that.


    The cathedral seems to be doing a good job of trade with the West.


    All those offerings came from trade. On the contrary, they stopped in the territory of Orsent Cathedral in Josai Prefecture before entering the capital.


    Needless to say, the High Priest gave them to the king to show off the influence of the Cathedral of Orcend.


    More wealth in the vicinity of King''s Landing is concentrated in Josai than expected.


    Oda Nobunaga said, "It is just like the accumulation of things in Sakai. Does "Sakai" mean a boundary? It is true that a boundary can easily become a place of trade.


    "It was donated by devout believers," he said.


    You can see that they are choosing their words and speaking to each other.


    "Well, I would be grateful if you would continue to assist the regent, who is a greenhorn, in his duties.


    I raised my glass, and the high priest raised his as well.


    The banquet ended with a mutual acknowledgement of the other.


    "He was a creepy guy, wasn''t he?"


    Laviala let it slip after the banquet was over.


    "He didn''t say a word about his true intentions. He didn''t even threaten me, nor did he express any desire to get along with me. It''s rare to see someone who never sends out a message like that."


    I agree with Raviara. Then Laviala sighed, "I can''t believe how little I''ve accomplished. That was the only point where she differed from me.


    "I found out that there were no results. To be frank, that''s a good thing. It''s a lot better than not knowing."


    I guess we''ll find out if it''s friend or foe early on.


    I order Noen and Meisel to have the troops ready to move at a moment''s notice.


    I also borrowed a part of the king''s army from the king, which I trust to a certain extent. This could also be used to the extent of defeating enemies who were hostile to the king.


    The following month, I obtained from the king the right to collect taxes in several cities in the provinces near the capital and dispatched a man of my own accord there. I intentionally included some cities close to the Cathedral of Orsent.


    I expected a backlash from the cities since they would be ruled by me, but there was no clear movement at this point.


    So how do we make our next move?


    Two months later, I sent out an army to attack the lords west of the capital for harboring those who had defied the king. I, the regent, will go myself.


    I deliberately ordered Noen Laud not to attack the castle immediately.


    "Sir,...... why should we attack slowly,......?��The regent is rumored to be a weak soldier. ......"


    "We need to be insulted, or we might be catcalled all the time."

 66 - lure out the 66 cathedrals

    "Because if they don''t insult us, they might catcall us all the time."


    "Which forces do you mean by ''catcalls'' ......?"


    Noen did not seem to be sure if he thought there were no other hostile forces around him.


    "It will become clear in time. If we have to show that the other side is a defender of the city''s interests, now is the time to do it.


    Oddly enough, it could have gone either way. If nothing happens here, we will be stable and expand our power, and if we are attacked, it won''t be fatal.


    And then Hayama came to my camp.


    "I tell you!��The Cathedral of Orcent has raised an army to defeat the Regent!"


    "Yes, you''re here!"


    I clapped my hands and shouted with joy.


    Raviara said, "Why are you so happy?��You could be in danger of a pincer attack!" He complained. I guess I must look crazy if I''m so excited about the news of the rebellion.


    "Raviara, you once said that the high priest was creepy. As it turns out, that was not the case at all.


    "What do you mean?��I won''t understand unless you tell me exactly what you mean. I think it''s not only Raviara, but the other vassals as well!"


    Indeed, I saw some faces of the vassals who were taken aback. Of course, I will talk to them.


    The high priest kept his intentions hidden by his words. But the man did make a rational move after all. Then we know what he''s going to do. Weirdly enough, it''s much easier to handle him than someone who doesn''t know what he''s going to do."


    I put a stick on the map of the camp.


    "Hey, why do you think the Cathedral of Orcent is so powerful?��You don''t think it''s because of the power of piety, do you?"


    I turn to Laviala. It might not be a good idea to test my wife so much.


    "Well, isn''t it because of the ...... money?"


    "That''s what I mean. So, why does the Cathedral of Orsent have the economic power to--"


    I point with my stick where it says the name of the city.


    "There''s a lot of faith in that place, both from the city''s merchants and from the city itself. Of course, a good amount of money goes into Orcent. There are several reasons for that."


    This time he points with a stick at the place where the lord''s name is written.


    "There are almost no powerful lords in the vicinity of the capital. The lands near King''s Landing have always been a mess of rights and small lords. If they lose their political power, their lands are easily taken away from them.


    "So you are saying that cities are of no use to their lords if they ask for protection?"


    "Yes, Raviara is right."


    Laviala seemed a little happy about that. I''d better fix this too much on my face. .......


    "So it is the Cathedral of Orcent that has the power in the vicinity of King''s Landing. As for the sovereignty, only Josai Prefecture has it, but the surrounding prefectures are also under its influence. Many of the cities where I have received the right to collect taxes before are also under their control."


    "Does that mean you were provoking the cathedral to the hilt!"


    Laviala''s ears seemed more pricked than usual.


    "Well, they will be. I thought I''d flush them out first rather than have them betray us at the last minute. It''s hard to do that when you''re wielding such great power so close to King''s Landing."


    If we do not have the Cathedral of Orcent under our control at the very least, we will not even have the area around King''s Landing under our control. A regent who does not have power over the area around King''s Landing is not much of a regent.


    "On the surface, however, the Cathedral of Orcent did not immediately react. But on the surface, the Cathedral of Orsent did not immediately react. Or perhaps he thought it was impossible to fight now."


    At this point, the high priest''s moves are still unpredictable.


    So I set the stage for him to attack me.


    I went to the trouble of setting up a position where I could be pinched if the Cathedral of Orszent sent out troops.


    If I can crush the former king''s ruling party on the periphery of the capital, my power will be stabilized. The Cathedral of Orcent will be less likely to rebel.


    If I stay too still, I will lose the trust of the other cities, and more cities and merchants will be attracted to me as regent.


    At the most appropriate time, the Cathedral of Orcent sent me an army.


    The High Priest has a decent head for military strategy.


    But that''s all that matters.


    --You''re taking a big gamble. If the monks get you for this, your power could be destroyed!


    Oda Nobunaga seems to be in a state of shock. You''re the one who warned him not to let the priests get to him.


    --I didn''t think you''d go so far as to pick a fight. It wasn''t too late to absorb a little more authority in King''s Landing. You could''ve done it with a disdainful attitude.


    I''m a warrior at heart.


    To tell you the truth, I grew tired of fighting battles in which we just crushed them with our strength.


    It''s fun to win battles that seem to be evenly matched at first glance. If you surround a fortress with ten times as many men, the fortress will fall. But the quality of the general has nothing to do with it.


    --I totally disagree with you on that point. The High King fought with his life at Okehazama and Kanegasaki, well ...... it''s still possible, but not many.


    That''s all right. I am Arsrod, not Oda Nobunaga.


    --Hmm... You don''t listen to me when I say things like this anyway. Don''t die in battle! The High King doesn''t intend to end here.


    I don''t either. I didn''t come here with the regent as my ultimate goal.


    --Keep your Lord by the western lords'' side here and run back to King''s Landing as fast as you can. I don''t think the boys are ready to burn down King''s Landing...


    "All right, Noen, I''ll give you 5,000 soldiers to go into the towns in the enemy territory and help our side militarily. If not, kill them and burn them."


    --Hey!��Why don''t you back off!


    The ostensible purpose of this cleanup operation is to clean up the west side of King''s Landing. After destroying the enemy, we will make a "triumphal return" to King''s Landing.


    Noen said, "Ha!��I''ll give it my all!" His face lit up. This man had been looking lonely lately because he hadn''t had much to show. There are many in my ranks who would rather fight than have authority.


    "I will attack from a different road. I will show them that they will be destroyed regardless of whether the people of the cathedral are on their side or not. And I''ll smash some of the cities to hell to make an example. This time we will make it clear which side is our enemy and which side is our friend.

 67 - 67th March Continued

    The color of the generals'' eyes changed at my words.


    Of course, some of them are worried about what will happen if they lose this battle.


    But there are many who are motivated, as if it were the day before the festival.


    Raviara, for example, is on the excited side. She was about to shoot her bow and arrow somewhere.


    We have come this far by defeating our enemies one by one, rather than rising to the top through intrigue. It''s like a flower that can only bloom on the battlefield.


    "Arsrod-sama, Laviala will lead the archery squadron and make full use of it!��If you don''t go into battle, you''ll lose your skills."


    "Yes, of course, go get the general''s head. But I''m not sure..."


    I went in front of Raviara and gave her a light pat on the shoulder.


    "Make sure you come back alive. You''re my mother."


    Laviala''s face instantly became mysterious.


    She must have been thinking of her daughter. That''s a natural reaction of a parent. I know that he is firm in his political stance, but when he has time, he is there for his daughter.


    A child is better off with both parents. Especially our children, who will always be involved in power struggles."


    "Yes. I will raise you and Serafina''s boy well.


    "Also, I hope Raviara will have more children. ......"


    "Mr. Arsrod, you don''t have to say those things here!"


    Laviala blushes and protests. Behind her, the generals'' loud laughter echoes.


    I''m sorry, Raviara. It''s a common practice in war to make things lively by saying something vulgar. Please forgive me here.


    Now, since you''re here, I have a request for you as well, Mr. Arsrod.


    It is typical of Raviara, the nanny child, to be able to say such a thing here. As I''ve grown up and become a big man, Raviara''s position as a big sister is fading away, but she still shows her big sisterly side at times.


    "Please spend more time with your children, Mr. Arsrod. I know you have a hard job, but please do it. Lately, I''ve been hearing a lot of "Where''s daddy? >>Sometimes the children ask me, "What do you want me to do?


    "Ugh. ....... Now you bring it up: ......"


    I was never unaware of this. However, I had always given priority to political affairs.


    "If we make a wrong turn now, you may all end up on the street. I was just doing what I should have done as a regent. ......"


    "Yes, that''s right. But if you leave it to mothers alone, children will grow up not listening to their fathers at all. If that happens, Raviara will have nothing to do with it, even if they complain about it.


    Another loud laugh. Raviara has dragged me into her sacrifice.


    "Well, I''ll think about it when this battle is over."


    "Yes. You don''t make promises you can''t keep, do you?"


    "The Regent does not speak twice. They are the ones who will be my successors."


    If we hit the cathedral, we''ll have some leeway. Yes, there will be peace for three years. That''s how long we need.


    By the time my son and daughter are old enough, I''d like to have the eastern part of the country somewhat settled, aside from the former king''s forces. Well, let''s see what happens.


    "All right, those who will go with me, fight with all your might. Let''s march!


    With a battle cry, we turned away from the cathedral and moved.


    We were in the cathedral.


    Of course, I have not neglected to gather information about the cathedral. During the trip, we had received small messages from the bugler.


    As I had predicted, the cathedral was going to accuse me of maladministration and attack me between the lords I was invading.


    In the capital, there is the king Hasse, who will have a hard time drawing his bow. They want me, not the king, so of course they will.


    If the rebels occupy the capital for a long time, there will surely be complaints from the citizens of the capital. This is the inevitability of history. No matter what they do, they have no choice but to suppress the city by force, so the freedom of the citizens will be suppressed.


    When it goes too far, the citizens are eager for a rebel force to pursue the rebels. If the inhabitants of the land are made enemies, the war will be greatly disadvantageous.


    I am sure that high priest Kamito and the others know that much. So all he thinks about is crushing me.


    But I don''t think he thinks he can destroy me. If they can get favorable terms of peace, they will win and they will be able to convince the cities that are on their side.


    I don''t intend to make such a simple hand-clapping ceremony.


    I will attack the rebellious cathedralist cities so that the cathedrals will have no choice but to fight.


    I''m confident that if it comes to an all-out war, I''ll win.


    --You''re a fool. You''re a hunchback. I''ll say it again. You''re even more impudent than the High King was when he was young!


    Odanobunaga talked to me a lot during the march. He talks to me in my head, and it is very noisy.


    You had a hard time with the religious forces too, didn''t you?��They operate on a different logic than the lords, and they have a strange cohesiveness and economic power.


    --I know!��The Ikkyoso were much more troublesome than the Takedas. They would unite all their people against us. A lord does not have the power to make his people go to war with such purity. They are foolhardy! War is fought between those who fear death, and these men are breaking that law.


    You know exactly what I''m talking about.


    The enemy is strong. That''s why they strike first.


    A town not much bigger than a city, surrounded by a moat encircling it, stands before us.


    All the wooden bridges have been raised and they are on the defensive, but the moat itself is narrow. It is almost like a ditch.


    "Well, who will be the pioneer?��They''re going to completely turn on us, so there''s no need to show any mercy."


    Let me do this!"


    The first to speak up was Dorborg, captain of the Black Dog Squad, one of the SS.


    He is a war wolf man with numerous scars on his face. Originally from the Brantal province, he was a scrappy kid, but as he gathered his friends and became a mercenary, he grew in strength.


    These mercenaries came to work for me and became my direct troops. I added a few more soldiers to the unit, and it became the Black Dog Squad. Because of this, we have a high degree of independence among the SS. But there''s no way you''d have the advantage of giving up on me.


    "In return, please let me take as much money and goods as I can. I''ve had to be polite in many battles over the years."


    You look more like a scoundrel than a proper soldier. I suppose that''s a good thing, coming from where I do.


    "Yeah. I''m surprised you''ve put up with me this long. You can be as violent as you like here."


    I, for one, would have liked to have seen these guys in their element.

 68 - 68 Destruction of the moat city

    "Oh. I''m surprised you''ve put up with me this long. You can be as rough as you want in here."


    I, for one, would have liked to have seen these guys in their element.


    "Thank you very much. My men will be pleased.


    "You guys, don''t do anything that might tarnish the dignity of the SS."


    Rayon, the captain of the White Eagle Squadron, raised an eyebrow. His personality would be a hopelessly poor fit. He would probably have a better chance to talk with Olks of the Red Bear Squadron. Orcus is bold, but not brutal.


    "I don''t serve you, I serve the Regent. Besides, there are times on the battlefield when it''s better to ignore dignity.


    "You!��You''re a unit that was formed later!"


    Rayon also tries to fight gracefully, but he is rather passionate.


    "Don''t do it, Rayon. We give different personalities to the SS. There are times when the White Eagles are at their best and there are times when they are not. That''s all."


    "Okay. ....... I have overstepped my bounds. ......"


    Rayon simply bowed his head.


    "All right, then, Black Dog Squad, give hell to those who oppose us!"


    Dorborg immediately changes his appearance to that of a wolf. The war wolves under his command also changed into wolves. Some of them have been fighting Dorborg for years.


    "Uh ...... gah gah gah!"


    Dorborg roars. This is not a wolfish sound, but a sign. It''s mostly just a bunch of crap.


    The wolves circle the moat at random, then jump and scramble to what seems to be a low wall on the street side.


    By the time the enemy tries to spear them, the wolves have already entered. Some of them crossed the moat and entered with a single jump.


    Soon we heard many screams. They are strong men who have no hesitation in fighting.


    "Looks like we''re killing them pretty bad. The side waiting outside waits in front of the bridge. No, I don''t think that''s necessary.


    Once the Black Dog Squadron steps in, it will be rather disastrous if they can''t escape to the outside.


    Soon, fire was coming from everywhere.


    "They''re a rough bunch, aren''t they?"


    Raviara, who was standing by my side, could not be too happy about her side''s superiority.


    "That''s a signal that they''ve already taken it, or that there''s nothing worthwhile here. They burn them anyway. That''s why we called them the Black Dogs, because the place they attacked turned black."


    "These are people you don''t want to make enemies with."


    "It''s important to have them on your side. It''s important to have them on your side, because it''s war to do what the other side doesn''t want you to do."


    On the way to the moat, some of the armed residents, realizing that there was nothing more they could do, tried to climb over the wall and jumped out toward the moat. It must have been a complete carnage inside.


    But of course, we are not going to allow them to escape.


    Raviara said, "Fire! ordered the allied troops.


    The arrows flew almost straight and pierced the enemy one after another.


    The fact that they had pulled up to the bridge and were waiting for us made it clear that they wanted to fight us tooth and nail. If we had passed through, they would have attacked us from behind.


    Laviara! It''s customary to make an example of them in the first battle. There''s no need to feel guilty."


    "You needn''t worry. Raviara is ready for it. Besides, I have already killed many people anyway, so nothing will change now if I have to pay for it.


    Laviala answered stoutly and fired another arrow.


    The battle was over after only an hour.


    From the inside, the black dogs attacked thoroughly. However, Dolebaugh said that it was a small town, so there was not much they could take.


    "If the battle had dragged on, it would have been troublesome. Thank God it was over quickly."


    "I am a man of speed, and so was I. As soon as I took as much as I could, I would kill him. Or kill and then take. If you take your time, they will try to kill you.


    "Truly, you come from a mercenary background, but you''re more of a bandit mercenary."


    Almost no enemy survivors. The area around the moat was surrounded by my troops, so there was no escape.


    The name of the town is said to be Messe. Today, that name has been erased from the map.


    I ordered my trumpet to spread the word to the enemy cities.


    You''ll have to decide whether to follow the cathedral or me.


    Well, I don''t think either the small lords or the cities can give up on the cathedral right away. Still... two more burnings will make some of them surrender.


    "All right, let''s keep moving! Anyway, we will attack them with force. Let them think they have no time to defend themselves. We''ll finish them off without falling behind Noen''s detachment!"


    As soon as I had achieved a minimum of success, I marched my men into battle.


    Most of the cities and castles along the way are planning to turn against me. I''ll drop them all and join up with Noen to complete the pacification of the region.


    --The High King cannot understand why you are taking such a gamble! If we fail to level the land, the followers of the cathedral will come! We''ll be too late if we don''t level the whole place in two days.


    We can make it in two days. They''re just a bunch of thugs. They''ll attack us back at the castle. I don''t want to make it look like I''m defending myself. That will give the enemy forces something to be encouraged by.


    The castle of a small lord, at most 5,000 jaguars away from the first town we destroyed, we took it down in one fell swoop with a forceful attack. In this battle, we sent the White Eagles of Leion to the front. They killed the lords'' families and hurried on.


    The next city was not armed and let us through.


    The tide is coming in its own way. It''s nothing we can''t do.


    The next city is a fort where the combined armies of two of the most powerful lords in the area are holed up.


    Their number is about 1,500. The fort is a mixture of wood and stone, but it is reasonably large.


    Whether or not we can take this fortress will determine our fate afterwards.


    Of course, I''m planning to take it down easily.


    I will show you the horror of my profession, Oda Nobunaga.

 69 - 69 Military Regent Alsrod

    "It''s hard to take this down by force."


    Kerala, who was serving in the army, was undaunted by my words. I appreciated this more than if she had read my air and told me to attack.


    "Behind you is a steep cliff, so you can only attack from the front. If they shoot at us with arrows from there, it would be hard to attack in a short time, considering the size of the fort.


    "Kerala, if I followed common sense, I wouldn''t have attacked this far in the first place."


    I know what you mean. I serve by the regent''s side.


    Kerala put her hand on her chest and nodded.


    "So, I will have to ask you to show us your unorthodox military skills," she said. If that is not possible, then we should retreat as soon as possible.


    "Because there is no law that says the regent must not be a military commander."


    I slowly turn my horse back to the soldiers.


    "Listen, men! From now on I will take this fortress in one hour. I will show you exactly who is running this country now!


    This voice doesn''t just inspire you to fight for your allies. It''s about making you feel good about yourself.


    "This is not a service to me. This is a fight for the kingdom!��I will strike down all the little children who are unnecessarily beholden to the former king and the cathedral!"


    As a general in war, you must keep your cool while at the same time arousing your troops to enthusiasm. Otherwise, the soldiers will not become strong.


    Those who are willing to risk their lives, speak up!


    A tremendous voice roared out, as if wolves had been gathered from all over the land.


    --The special ability [Style of the High King] is activated. This effect is given when he is recognized by many as the High King. All abilities are tripled. In addition, those who witness it will feel either awe or fear.


    --Special ability��Guiding Sign of the High King��is activated. Your trust and concentration are doubled. In addition, your attack and defense are strengthened by 30%.


    With this, as long as you don''t mismanage your troops, you can win.


    "Now, I''d like to decide on a plan. Gather your generals!


    I spoke briefly about my plan in the village compound where we had temporarily set up camp.


    "Raviara, you are an archer.


    "Yes!��With Mr. Arsrod, it''s a hundred times the same!"


    "How many people in your unit are archers by profession?"


    "Since we entered King''s Landing, we have increased the number of people in the city by 30."


    That''s all we need.


    "Okay. Raviara, take it in turns to shoot the men in the fort who are shooting arrows at us. It will be difficult to attack from below looking up, but with your skill you should be able to do it. You should make it one shot at a time.


    "Yes, sir."


    The smile fades from Laviala''s face. But it is not a pessimistic one. I feel a cold fire burning in my chest.


    "In the meantime, I''m going to go in myself and break into the fort. If you keep missing, I''ll die too. I trust you with my life."


    "Huh. I wish they would take a safer bridge, but then again, Arsrod is the kind of man he is.


    Beside her, Kerala listens in silence.


    "Kerala, you take a squad and go around the back. Even though it''s a cliff, I''m sure the men in the fort will have an escape route. If we are attacked from the front, some of them will try to escape.


    And we are to exterminate them?


    You speak too soon. That''s how we''re going to win this war.


    Let''s go! Let''s play! Oda Nobunaga! I''ll show you my own way of taking the reins!


    I will lead my best men and stand on the hill in front of the fort.


    The gate is at the top of the hill in nine folds. The folds are made to make it easier for archers to aim at the gate from above.


    But if the other side can shoot at us, it stands to reason that the reverse is also possible.


    Suddenly I remembered the time when my brother had ordered me to enter the fortress of Naglad.


    At that time, the fort was about to be taken down, and I had to risk my life to drive the enemy away by myself.


    Compared to that time, I have so many allies. The difficulty level has gone down a lot.


    "All right! Let''s go!��I''ll show you the power of the Regent!"


    I''ll mount my horse. I push on up the hill.


    "I am Arthrod Naevre, Regent of the Kingdom of Thirlwil!��We have come to defeat the bandits!"


    At these words, I saw the castle soldiers slightly lose their expressions. They must not have understood that I was coming in person.


    To think you are safe is like being on a ship that is about to sink - what book of military strategy says this?


    If you believe that you can hold out for a while because you''re packed in a fortress, we''re going to break you down.


    The castle guards ready their bows and arrows.


    Raviara! Do it! Do it!


    A long arrow is shot into the face of a soldier who was about to fire his bow and arrow.


    The soldier falls backward slowly. The soldier next to him scrunches up his face.


    "This is the power of the regent''s archer!��Who would you like to be shot through next?"


    "Well done, Raviara!"


    Bows and arrows fly one after another. This is a death squad, and some of the men are falling from their horses, but many more are being shot by the enemy castle guards.


    Prepare more archers! We don''t have enough archers in this quarter!"


    Voices of dismay echoed from the fort. Without archers, we can easily reach the gate!


    While we are waiting, our pioneer soldiers reach the gate.


    The one who can use magic sets the gate on fire with a fireball. Some of them break in from the side with stepladders.


    My troops are now greatly strengthened by Odanobunaga''s special ability.


    Yes, once fifteen of us are inside, we win.


    We wait for a while, defending ourselves, and then the gates open from the inside.


    Did the allies open it or did the enemy come out to kill me? Either way, it must be an opportunity.


    It was my army that opened the gate.


    "Regent!��Please, proceed!


    "Okay!��You see I am a soldier, not a politician!��All troops, push forward!��Destroy everything you can!"


    An avalanche of soldiers followed me.


    --You did it. You won the bet.


    Odanobunaga, it wasn''t much of a gamble. Your world didn''t have a profession.


    If you know your abilities and the morale of your allies... you can do the math.


    At this point, the game is won. The castle will fall in an hour.


    Now it''s just a matter of how much bravery I personally can show.

 70 - the head of an enemy general

    Soldiers with spears of three jaghs simultaneously swing their spears down on the enemy.


    There is a bone-crushing sound, and the enemy is seen to fall. Their helmets are heavily caved in.


    A spear this long must weigh a lot. If he were to strike it with it, it would be enough to destroy the helmet.


    And it is also long enough to attack from outside the range of the enemy''s attack.


    "Well, I guess I''ll have to give it a try."


    I pulled out a sword that at first glance looked thick.


    "Whoa!��This is another old sword!"


    Orcus, the captain of Red Bear Squadron, shouts in a loud voice. He had been fighting a battle nearby. Compared to the other SS units, Red Bear Squadron was chosen for its individual bravery.


    "This is the regent''s legacy, you know. It''s called ."


    The word "strike," I suppose, means to strike as one would strike with a sword.


    "Oh. I am amazed that the regent has remained even though he has been replaced many times by political upheavals.


    So, with a chattering voice and a swing of his three-jagged spear, Orcus blasted his foe away. The three jagged spears sent the enemy soldiers flying through the air and falling on other enemies.


    "You''re pretty sharp, Orcus! I know, I doubted it was true at first. I thought if there was such a thing, it would have been lost by now. But then I looked into it and found out what happened."


    I swing the old sword lightly. It fits in my hand faster than I expected.


    "Most of the regents don''t really go to the front, do they?��Especially in times of peace, the regent may not have even had military experience. As a result, they were left in the storehouse inherited by the regent of King''s Landing.


    "You mean that this is the first time that the sword has seen action on the battlefield?"


    No, it has a few spills. It must have been used a long time ago. It''s been a long time since I''ve slain a human being!


    I run to the center of the fort.


    "Orcus!��You follow me!��I''m going to give them what they want!"


    "This place is held by a little lord named Sarkai, isn''t it? The regent, of all people, doesn''t he have to kill one of these little lords?"


    Orcus, too, comes running in, breathless. The interior of the fort is mostly flat and easy to move around.


    "That''s one way to look at it. But how can morale be boosted when the regent himself has slain the fort''s ruler?��We''re going to raise it as high as we can and hit the cathedral."


    This is a prelude to that.


    "I understand. Then I''ll concentrate on helping!


    Holding a sword with both hands, he strikes a soldier who tries to block the way. The soldier is blown away. From behind, Orcus pokes him roughly in the neck with his spear.


    "Yeah, it would be better if the reach was a little longer, but it''s not that bad.


    First, he avoids the enemy''s spear attack, closes the distance, and then swings his sword.


    Once you swing the sword, the enemy will fall on the spot because there is no way to kill the power of the sword. Even if you don''t die, there will be enough impact to break your bones.


    It''s time to raise our voices.


    I raise my sword and shout.


    "Attention all you rebels against His Majesty!��I am Arsrod Naevre, the Regent!��I will cut off your heads and lay them before His Majesty!��Those who dare to fight, come out here!"


    The enemy he was defending seemed to be in a daze. They had not expected the regent to come forward.


    "This is an ancient sword that has been in the regent''s possession for generations. But the regents have been so inert that they have never had the chance to use it. I will continue to wield it as long as there is a bandit who disturbs the peace of the land!


    Voices are raised from our side. I did not say this to provoke the enemy. I said it to motivate them.


    Some of our enemies have a bone to pick. Take the regent''s head! One of them was coming toward us.


    I glanced at Orcus. It was a signal that we were going forward together.


    "I''ve decided that if I''m going to die, it will be on the battlefield. That''s why I have to come out here. Thank you for your hospitality!


    "Next time you come back alive, learn the Jahnharn tea ceremony."


    "No, no, that kind of thing is not for me. ......"


    You looked like you really didn''t like it.


    It''s Olks Bright, captain of the Red Bear Squadron!"


    Orcus steps forward and forcefully swings his three-jaguar spear. The enemy, which had attacked densely, is dispersed by it.


    I hit them with my .


    Before I know it, they are near me, "Protect the Regent!" Protect the captain!" The men of the Red Bear Squadron gathered and attacked.


    It was a miscalculation. Their morale was too high from the start. They were enjoying the battlefield for their lives as much as I was.


    "Hey!��Just leave me the head of the enemy general, Kinda Sarkai!��I''ll take care of it!"


    With such warnings, we attacked the forts one by one.


    A slight rise on a low ladder seems to be the highest point of the fort, where the main wall is located. The general is probably there. The density of the enemy gives us a rough idea.


    Our troops are rushing there. The morale of the enemy is not so good in general, and some of them are trying to escape from the rear, but the general''s position seems to be the exception. They are fighting back in their own way.


    Not that they are very good at it. The screams are coming in steadily.


    As I was in the middle of the melee with the red bears, there was a middle-aged man in the middle of the group who was clearly in high quality armor.


    "You must be Kinda Sarkai?"


    The man looked despairing. He wrote that he had not expected to be attacked so soon in the fort.


    "There seems to be no mistake. It is too late now, but I want to make this clear. If I could only fight with common sense, I wouldn''t even be a regent at my age."


    "Uh-oh!"


    His pupils dilated and his voice sounded like a scream as he came at me with his sword.


    I hit him with my sword as hard as I could.


    The enemy''s sword dances.


    Meanwhile, I swing my sword and send the man''s head flying.

 71 - 71 Settlement Completed, Returning the Army

    Meanwhile, I swung my sword and sent the man''s head flying.


    "The traitor is down!��This fortress has now fallen!


    A war cry is heard from every corner of the city. This must have discouraged the enemy army from fighting. If they can still fight now, they''re good!


    The enemy soldiers are falling from the opposite side of the front we attacked. It seems there was an escape route after all.


    But Kerala''s army is waiting there.


    The generals are gathering around me. Raviara returned with sweat beading on her forehead.


    "Thank you, Mr. Arsrod!��This will make Master Arsrod''s power known in the vicinity of King''s Landing!��I''m sure everyone has realized how powerful this regent is!"


    "You look like you''re finished, but you''re not. The archers, in particular, still have one more job to do.


    Just because the enemy does not have the will to fight does not mean that we will not fight.


    "Put the archers on the opposite side of the fort. If Kerala blocks the escape route and any enemy soldier tries to go back to the fort, shoot him dead. This time, the attack will be from a higher ground, so we will have a better chance to get a good shot.


    "Mr. Arsrod is relentless. I''ll have it ready in a moment.


    "I need to discourage them from confronting me. I''ll be d*mned if I''m going to be holed up down the road."


    Soldiers who had tried to escape were shot dead and tumbled down the escape route near the slope after being hit by arrows from the ground by Kerala. The path was so narrow that not many could make it back. Only those rare ones are shot dead by Raviara''s troops.


    "Well, we don''t have much time to waste. We''ll meet up with Noen''s detachment."


    I immediately resumed the progress of the army. It''s hard work, but it''s just the outward journey.


    The return trip will be more exhausting.


    I want to make sure that everyone here makes it back to King''s Landing, but we''ll see what happens.


    But now let''s see what happens.


    No more lords resisted us, and we safely joined Noen Laud''s army of 5,000 men in the largest city in the region.


    We seized one of the buildings, gathered the generals, and immediately asked Noen about the results of the battle.


    "We engaged in two battles in a small village, but we won completely. I can show you the enemy''s head.


    Not now. The real work begins now. You''ve taken hostages from the lords and ladies who have shown their obedience, haven''t you?"


    Yes, we''ve taken care of that. Of course, we treat them as our guests.


    Then there was no problem, and the conversation quickly turned to turning the army back to the side of the Cathedral of Orsent.


    Where will the enemy be waiting for us?


    "They have a big army over there. They need a large area to fight. And if we go back to King''s Landing, they''ll have a hard time. We can''t burn the capital to the ground. Then, we have a rough idea of what to expect.


    There is a river called the Soreto, which is quite wide. They will collide in the plains near there.


    "Noen, how tired is your army?"


    "It''s nothing to worry about after a little rest. You can still do it. In fact, I''m even more energized now that we''ve won the war.


    "Good, that''s good. It''s hard when you can''t do your best in the real thing."


    Still no update from Lappa. I ask Kerala.


    "Our forces have joined up, 13,000. How much for the cathedral?


    "I don''t think they''ve made careful preparations, so I doubt they have more than 15,000 right now. However, since they will be gathering believers from all over the area as soon as possible, the number will surely exceed 20,000 if they take their time. I think it will be somewhere around 25,000.


    "Roughly twice as many as here."


    Some of the generals'' faces clouded at the mention of twice as many enemy soldiers. Hey, hey, you can''t work for me if you''re afraid of twice as many enemy soldiers! I looked again, and sure enough, it was the same person who had been assigned to my post since I arrived in King''s Landing.


    "You seem to have something to say. You will not be punished, so say what you like."


    "It is dangerous to deal with twice the number of ....... I think it would be better to have His Majesty the King propose a truce here: ....... It must be difficult for the cathedral to defy His Majesty the King so brazenly."


    --Well, he''s a very clever fellow, isn''t he? The court and the generals are worth using like that. You''re not wrong. Choose this one.


    Oda Nobunaga is also a very solid thinker.


    Your idea is worth considering.


    "Thank you, I''m so happy!"


    "But I''m not going to take that option. I''m just going to bump into them."


    "Nah. ....... The enemy is twice the size, and we''re probably tired from the march. ....... It could be a dangerous outcome. ....... It is dangerous to take such a gamble. ......


    The general is trembling, as if he is afraid to fight the cathedral. Those who were based in the vicinity of King''s Landing know firsthand the power of the cathedral.


    "Let me make one correction. I am not taking any chances. I''m more than capable of winning, and I''ve been doing it for a long time. If it were a real gamble, I would have failed several times and I would not be in this position.


    I looked down at the man, laughing.


    "Being a regent is not as easy as it sounds," he said. The clergy must return to their own domain. No more spears and bows and beaks in their beaks.


    I have heard many stories from Oda Nobunaga. Religious forces are more powerful enemies than lords. We must at least keep them from taking advantage of us.


    I intend to be better than anyone else. That''s what it means to be king. A regent or a king who is beholden to the high priest all the time is not the way to go.


    "I am sorry for my presumptuous words. ......"


    However, I do not feel like going head-to-head with an enemy twice my size.


    We will have to play tricks. Well, we have the manpower to do it.


    "Don''t worry. "Don''t worry. I''m not really angry. In fact..."


    Thanks to your suggestion to use the king to make peace, we have a good idea.


    "I am grateful to you. Don''t be afraid to speak up and tell me what you think. I''m on your side."

 72 - the groundwork for the 72nd War

    After the meeting, I called Kerala. She''s paying the bill.


    "How can I help you?��I have a feeling that you have some kind of secret orders.


    "I''m sure you''re right. In a word, this can only be done from Kerala''s point of view.


    "I think that''s too much of me, but I''m glad you said that."


    Kerala does not let out a smile when she says she is happy. Kerala is a thoroughly safe person and a politician. She does not really show any kind of childishness. Even when we were in the bed together, I could see the slightest difference.


    "You misunderstand me a little. I didn''t use these expressions just for the sake of flattery. Even if there was another person here with your exact abilities, you''re the only one I could have asked to do this job. There is a deeper meaning to the life you have lived so far."


    "I am a fool, so I would like you to be more specific."


    Slightly Kerala bowed her head.


    "My bad. I thought it was a good idea, and I was a little overzealous. Now, please listen to me as much as you can."


    Kerala''s expression did not change as she listened to me. Perhaps it was a result of her upbringing that it was impolite to interrupt.


    "Can I fulfill such a big role?��I am not being modest, but I am aware that I am not a good negotiator. I do not think that I am a good negotiator. I have learned to be educated, but it hasn''t changed much.


    As far as I''m concerned, it''s interesting to see Kerala''s naively self-evaluating attitude like that.


    "I can understand your concern. Then you may speak to His Majesty in this way."


    I speak from my imagination, imagining the king I will crown.


    "First, by demonstrating your valor, you will gain the trust of the people. Since there hasn''t been a king in full armor on the battlefield for a long time, people will think of you as even greater than before."


    Nevertheless, a wise Kerala would have told us this anyway. We do not need anyone''s permission to lift up the king. So, the important thing is the second one.


    "If this works, we will owe the regent a favor. The regent will no longer be beholden to His Majesty. Those who thought that the Regent rules the city will realize that they were mistaken. That is the way to increase your value... and tell them this. If that''s not enough, you can say worse about me."


    Kerala''s mouth moved slightly. She was more or less perturbed by my suggestion.


    "I don''t like the idea of humiliating the Regent in that way, but I''m sure His Majesty would be more than willing to ...... talk to him that way. ......"


    "Right?��In fact, I''d rather be in the king''s debt now. I don''t want him to think I''m a tiger outside the cage. It would be a problem if a king who has doubts about the king is linked to other forces.


    "I accept. I understand your determination, Regent.


    "It''s a small price to pay to strike a blow to the most dangerous force at the moment just by bowing to the king."


    I''m done telling you about the plan.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to disguise yourself and return to King''s Landing tomorrow morning. If we succeed, it will be a complete victory for us."


    "I will do my best. But please consider what will happen if things don''t go well. If you entrust me with your entire life, I will be crushed under the weight of it.


    I approached Kerala and lightly hugged her shoulder with my left arm.


    "Rather, I will support your future. So for now, trust me. I''m going to build a great nation.


    I''m the only one who thinks about doing it, and I''m the only one who can do it.


    I''m the only one who thinks of doing it and the only one who can do it.


    At dawn, I marched my entire army toward the plain created by the Soret River. It''s only a day''s ride from the capital.


    --Be careful of the muddy ground. We had a lot of trouble attacking Ishiyama because of the bad ground and we lost a lot of men.


    But that was a castle siege.��Now it''s a battle. We can''t afford to be ineffective.


    --Idiot. We have only half of the enemy''s men now. We should have mobilized more men for the expedition from the start. The High King has mostly fought with a large army to overwhelm the enemy with certainty, except at Okehazama.


    I know it is the right way. It is better to play it safe and secure. But there''s something you can''t have.


    --You want to create a legend. You''re a fool. You''re even dumber than I am.


    Odanobunaga''s getting to know me better.


    When Althrod crushes the enemy, who seemed outnumbered and outmaneuvered for once, many will think me a god of war.


    I will make them realize that they have no choice but to follow this man. It will not be enough to do something as simple as establishing a good government. Fortunately or unfortunately, we live in a war-torn world.


    --I know the importance of deification, but at least we should wait until we can produce guns in large quantities. .......


    Despite his whining, Oda Nobunaga seems to have broken down.


    I slowly advanced my troops. Along the way, I gradually recruited soldiers from the lords who belonged to me. Here, those who decided that it would be dangerous to refuse joined me, even though they were afraid that I might lose.


    This is not a bad thing, because I can check their loyalty here.


    Perhaps the High Priest Camito, on the side of the cathedral, is telling us that we are taking it easy because we have no chance of winning. It could be seen that way.


    After all, it took me four days to set up my position on the banks of the Sollecito River.


    The cathedral''s army is massing on the other side of our river.


    They have gathered troops along the way, but they still outnumber the enemy by 10,000 to 1.

 73 - 73 Coalition Against Government

    The contents of the enemy''s force have already been divvied up.


    The cathedral directly commands about half of them.


    The rest are small lords from the periphery of the capital who did not take kindly to my presence, and a group of cities with their own armies.


    Some of those who were driven from their lands by my arrival have come back to seek their restoration. They''re probably sheltered in the cathedral, waiting for the right moment.


    Or they may have encouraged the cathedral to fight against the regent. For those in the vicinity of King''s Landing, there is a sense that the ruler of this land is always in front or behind the scenes. That is why the royal line was so changeable and the regent fell even faster.


    Even if a regent emerged temporarily, he or she would be replaced by someone else soon anyway. It is not strange to think so. That is the way it is if we learn from the past history. This time, too, it is supposed to be a battle against the regent, not the king.


    Such people are on the other side of the shore on the not-so-deep Soreto side.


    In a word, it is an anti-regent coalition.


    Rayon, the captain of the White Eagle Corps, was looking at a map of the enemy general''s lineup.


    We have a big map at our feet. In the center is a map of the river. It is not blue or green because there is no time to color it.


    Looking down at the map, all the generals stand and talk. I am standing as well. If we all stand around the map, we don''t have to worry about the difference in status.


    It''s no big deal. It''s not a big deal.��We have a good number of professional soldiers.


    An Orcus of the Red Bear Squad smiles, showing his double teeth. Rayon immediately glared at him.


    "The people, the followers of the cathedral, are all martial people," he said. With a weak army, they will not be able to overpower the other lords. And not 70% or 80% of us are pure soldiers. It is the arrogant ones like you who will be the first to perish!


    "It''s all right, if you''re strong, you''re strong. You can''t be successful unless you''re strong. And no matter how strong they are, they don''t have the resolve of a warrior. They''re just wrapped up in the long game."


    I thought Rayon would deny it again because of the abstract expression, but he still did not interject.


    "I guess you could call it the will of a warrior. Only our regent has it. As long as we have this, no matter how many enemies there are, no matter how brave they are, we will win. That''s what I''ve been fighting for, believing in it.


    "I''m sorry to lift you up, but I''m not fighting in the dark either. ....... I''m not just being stubborn, I''m being rational."


    If you could win on bravery alone, you would have no trouble. Well, it doesn''t matter as long as a great man like Orcus believes so.


    The map shows a large grouping of the cathedral army, but its position on the map is ambiguous. In some places, the detailed positions of the enemy forces have not been confirmed. This is a little bit troubling, since the cathedral army accounts for more than half of the total.


    Well, we should know this by now.


    Mistletoe has slipped into the strategy meeting. The general, who had not noticed it, was startled because it did not make a sound of footsteps. This time he is not a wolf, but a lycanthrope from the start.


    "The army seems to be working fine," he said.


    Mistletoe''s report made me loosen up a bit.


    "Okay. Then I can give it my all."


    "Also, I checked with the commander of the Cathedral Army on my way back here."


    Mistletoe wrote down the names as he went.


    Sure enough, there are names of lords in the cathedral army.


    The enemy is a mixed force. They are recruiting the same people who have fallen.


    "All right, boys, I''m going to make a final check on the lineup now, but target only the big guns in the cathedral army. Leave the outsiders alone. They are the strongest."


    Isn''t it usually the other way around?


    Olks looked at me as if he didn''t quite get it.


    "The natural way is to attack the zakos and disrupt the enemy line. If you go out of your way to hit the stronger ones, you''ll just end up in a tough fight.


    "If it''s a struggle, fine. If you don''t lose, it''s okay. Reinforcements will be here."


    "Reinforcements?��Is Brand Nahum, whom Master Altia married, coming too?��It seems too far from the other side of the land.


    Exactly too far. Even if we send an army out from the castle of Maust, like this time, it will not be in time.


    "Then I don''t think there is anything left around here.


    "I don''t think so. There''s something special coming. Protect it anyway. As soon as the reinforcements arrive, we''ll have the upper hand, so we''ll attack as much as we can."


    The reinforcements will march slowly anyway, so we''ll have to be patient. Let''s leave everything to Kerala.


    --You''re a fool to entrust such a serious matter to a woman whose profession is Mitsuhide Akechi.


    Oda Nobunaga called me a liar again. Is "imprudent" a habit of his?


    Then an urgent messenger arrived.


    "Sir!��The enemy army is preparing to attack!��I think they want to cross the river and hit us!"


    They''ll waste their rations, and they''ll move first. If I escape, High Priest Kamito will win. He''ll outrank me in political power. And the city''s trust in me will be safe.


    "Okay. Hold fast, all of you. Just hold them back, that''s all I ask."


    Well, this is the moment of truth.


    Let''s sow the seeds for the harvest.


    "I assure you. If we can hold them off, we win."


    ��


    Soon a strong force commanded by the cathedral rushed in.


    Our troops blocked them with long spears. Roughly, just this side of the center of the river. The river is at most knee-deep.


    If we can hold the spears, we won''t be able to break through. Anyway, we will defend until the enemy retreats.


    Even if they retreat, they will be attacked by the next force soon, which we will also defend.


    If it is only deaths, the enemy forces attacking you are more numerous, but they will not stop attacking you.


    Come as many times as you like. We''d rather have our main force exhausted.

 74 - 74 Auxiliaries Arrived

    The troops under the direct command of the cathedral were very spirited and had quite a bit of trouble.


    They are well protected, so they did not run away, but they suffered heavy casualties where they were attacked. Not so many prominent generals were killed in battle, but some of the lords who joined my side died.


    You followed me to the death. I''ll get your children later.


    I will stay in my camp and watch. I''ll only receive a report. If I leave carelessly and run back, we''ll never get him back.


    "So you are on the defensive this time, Arsrod-sama?


    Laviala is anxiously checking the battle situation. The reason for this is to send troops from the rear to the heavily depleted units.


    "We can force our way in later," he said. If he thinks we''re trying to defend ourselves, the high priest won''t try to settle the battle all at once."


    His goal is not to destroy me. At least, not in this battle. Let me retreat. And the High Priest''s name will go up. The High Priest will be the first to reign in and around King''s Landing.


    It would be a disaster if we carelessly rush in with our whole army and if we have a plan and our army is destroyed. Therefore, he will take a strategy that will surely drive us into a corner. He always takes a solid move.


    A man who can see what is going to happen is not afraid.


    If he''s just a good commander, I won''t lose.


    What really frightens me are those who have a strong belief in themselves and those military geniuses who act only with their senses. You have to change the way you fight these people.


    Fortunately, there are many reasonably-minded people around Wangdu. Then I can do it.


    In the evening, the enemy forces finally left the city completely, but they attacked again the next day to cross the river. We literally stopped them at the water''s edge. However, it is very doubtful if they really intend to cross the river.


    It would be better for them to retreat from us. It would be good if we can show them that we are the leader of this region.


    The reinforcements that I thought would come that day never came.


    I knew it.


    Did we leave too late?��It''s possible that they can''t organize their troops properly. You don''t think they were cowed, do you?��Or maybe they haven''t come out yet because they are embarrassed by their small numbers.


    I checked with Mistletoe, but he simply reiterated that reinforcements would surely come. It is true that if we suspect even mistletoe, we can''t make a plan.


    --Ah~ ah, maybe it was your fault for believing in Akechi Mitsuhide. He''s Mitsuhide~.


    You used that Akechi Mitsuhide as your chief vassal too, didn''t you? Don''t always make fun of others. .......


    I said calmly that reinforcements would surely come and that we should hold out.


    I could see a few faces wondering if I would be okay, but the people in the SS, led by Orcus of the Red Bear Corps, believed my words. I am grateful.


    "But I''d like to see reinforcements arrive on the third day, if possible. Maybe some of them will decide to join the other side soon.


    "In a way, it would be a good opportunity to show our loyalty, but I don''t want to be the guy who does too many purges, so I hope it''s safe."


    On the third day, I led my men out to defend the city.


    "Look. We just have to hold them off!��Don''t even think about taking the enemy''s head!"


    The enemy forces are stronger than ever. They must have thought they could win. Or maybe they thought it was clear that my side had no will to fight at all.


    I tried my best to hold back my skepticism.


    No matter what happens, I must not show my insecurity. If my trust in you wavers, the bonus of your occupation on the soldier will disappear. The soldiers must feel that they are working for the High King.


    But if a large army is coming, they should at least know what we are up to. If they attack us so openly, doesn''t that mean they don''t have any reinforcements?


    d*mn, at least Kerala could come to us: .......


    --And the third day, just before noon.


    Mistletoe appeared right beside me.


    "Reinforcements have arrived."


    "Arrived?��Where the hell are you?"


    Half happy, half disappointed is more like it. It can''t be that they arrived at the battlefield, because they didn''t come to us.


    "Behind you. The reinforcements of 4,500 troops led by His Majesty the King have arrived in the enemy''s rear.


    "Ha............ hahahahahaha!"


    After a pause, I burst out laughing.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah!��You went to the trouble of moving your army to the rear!��Then it''s going to take some time."


    "Yes, the lords and ladies have set the meeting place behind the battlefield, not in the royal castle, so as not to be too conspicuous."


    But the doubts and fears of a moment ago came back to haunt me.


    "The enemy''s hinterland. You are not suggesting that we strike the regent, are you?


    If that''s the case, I''m really screwed. Without my backers, I''ll have no choice but to flee to my hometown. And even that is doubtful.


    On the surface I''ve treated Hasse with respect, but it''s true that I have power. I didn''t mess with the political system, but I wouldn''t be surprised if he didn''t like it.


    Besides, Kerala has always been Hasse''s vassal.


    What if she said that now is the time to kill me: .......


    What if Mitsuhide Akechi is designed to betray Nobunaga Oda: .......


    I looked into the mistletoe''s eyes.


    Time seemed strangely long.


    Slowly, mistletoe opens his mouth.


    "I am with the Regent, not one mistake in a hundred. In fact, he is now attacking us under the royal banner!


    I nodded in agreement.


    "All right!��Now we''re going to counterattack!��We''re going to crush the cathedral army!"

 75 - Operation with the King of 75

    "Okay!��Now we''re going to fight back!��We will crush the cathedral army!"


    He stands up and shouts.


    "Listen up!��Now we''re going in with the whole army. We will cross the river and attack the cathedral army!��Leave the small lords who are just trying to make up the numbers alone!"


    At the sound of his voice, the air around them changes.


    Raviara came to them, her eyes bright.


    "So you''ve come at last!��The opportunity Master Arsrod has been waiting for!��I''m tired of waiting!"


    I wondered how I could be on the verge of tears, but then I saw the looks on the faces of the others.


    They all knew in their hearts and bodies that when I decided to attack, I could win.


    So I was relieved to believe that I could win this time, too.


    That decision is not a mistake. I''m going to prove that I''m not wrong.


    "This battle will now turn to our advantage. The headwind is now a tailwind!��Still, attack with extreme caution. They''re the biggest fish around!"


    "Whoa whoa whoa!"


    The screams shook my eardrums.


    "Master Arsrod, I have a question!"


    Raviara comes out in front of me.


    "If the high priest is in the camp, what should I do?"


    Priests are priests, so on the surface they are not soldiers. A military commander who is ordained only in form can only be considered a military man, but a high priest is definitely a clergyman.


    By nature, they are non-combatants and are not supposed to be killed.


    Raviara, even though he is a member of the cathedral''s army, High Priest Camito would not be in a place that reeks of death. He is a high priest recognized by the state, and he will be praying for the victory of his army in the Cathedral of Orszent. He would not have come out here so casually.


    As a matter of fact, I had not been able to confirm whether the high priest was there or not. The detailed deployment map of the enemy forces that Mistletoe had brought with him did not have the High Priest''s name on it.


    So, there would be no problem if we went this way.


    "So, there should be no high priest in this area. If any of them are dressed as priests, slay them without mercy."


    I could feel the morale of my allies rising.


    "Such a man is no priest!��The general is trying to deceive us!��Even if someone calls himself a high priest, you may take his head!"


    "Understood!��Raviara, you are right!


    Laviala answers in a loud voice. She runs away from me.


    Okay, I''ve got to get out of here.


    --Mm!��Delightful!��Very funny!


    Oda Nobunaga was howling.


    --At one time I wondered what would happen, but if I can cut down those d*mn monks, I can endure all those hard days!��Cut it down!��Cut it down!��Cut it down!


    Sorry to interrupt your excitement, but 80% of you don''t think the high priest is coming. That was just a ploy to get people excited.


    Let''s see what happens if the high priest really dies. At the very least, the situation will be completely unresolved. That could be good for me or it could be bad.


    If the Cathedral of the Orcients does not unite, I win, and if they rally to kill me, I lose. They''ll probably try to draw in other nations and lay a siege.


    Then why did you fire up the army? - I know it''s a rule that a commander-in-chief almost never dies in battle.


    Even if the high priest is there, they will do their best to protect him, and he can at least run away from us anyway. Then it is better to raise the morale of our army.


    --I know the logic. We''re the High King, not fools! Even so... It was hard to tell him to kill the monk''s head. ....... I feel better now that you said it.


    No, Oda Nobunaga, my logic is that there should be no high priest in such a place ? so it''s okay to kill him even if he looks like a high priest. I''m not saying we should find the high priest and kill him.


    --It''s the same thing!��I know you are on your way to destroy the monk''s power!


    Yes, it is. Because it''s unfair to say that someone so powerful is not a soldier because he''s a priest. We''re all equal now that we''re on the battlefield.


    Just before I sent out my men, a horse came into our camp.


    It was Kerala!


    "Excuse me from the horse! Kerala! We have completed our mission!


    "I wish you would have done it a day earlier. If my life expectancy is shortened, it''s your fault."


    Finally, there''s room for some lighthearted banter.


    "His Majesty was too eager. He''s not going to demonstrate, he''s really going to lead an army to fight against the cathedral''s army.


    "I guess so. I didn''t expect them to appear out of the blue behind us. Are they upset?"


    Kerala shook her head and then,


    "Some of the smaller lords in particular seem to be in fear, and some of them have tried to flee with their troops."


    "Indeed. The smaller the land, the smaller the heart.


    How could they dare to point a bow at the king when tradition is all they have? They may have been willing to fight me, a newcomer, but they never thought from the start that they would be in conflict with royal authority itself.


    So they decided that if I brought out Hasse, the war would turn in our direction.


    I don''t think the people of the cathedral had any intention of going headlong against the royal power either. That''s why the current line of succession must be absurd. I don''t know who the commander is this time, but I would never say that it''s okay to kill the king!


    "Half of the enemy army is already demoralized. We''ll destroy the other half. That will be our triumphant return!"


    I''ll have to thank Hasse sincerely later. It''s two birds with one stone. We can take the king''s power later. I have to train myself as a regent first.

 76 - 76 博打の结果

    As we attacked the river, we could clearly see the difference from the previous day.


    I said that the wind had changed direction, and that is exactly what happened.


    The battlefield is controlled by the air. When soldiers who are confident of victory collide with those who are worried that they may lose, the former always wins.


    I had been taking advantage of most of the battles from the beginning, so I was not that aware of this change. I didn''t realize how much it had changed.


    The enemy forces that up until yesterday would have still stood up to me, or even fearlessly attacked me, have easily turned their backs on me.


    That''s where our army pursues.


    The battlefield looks like a deadly chase. Is that the nature of the battlefield?


    --Special ability [Style of the High King] activated. It becomes effective when he is recognized by many as the High King. All his abilities are tripled. In addition, those who witness it will feel either awe or fear.


    Thanks to my army''s assurance of victory.


    "Let''s keep going!��Put some strength in your belly so that His Majesty will not think the Regent''s army is a bunch of cowards!"


    We march on, raising our voices. We''re about to cross the river. At last, it is our turn to attack the enemy position in earnest.


    Yes!��The king is attacking the cathedral!" This side is justice!��We can''t lose!" They''re all bitter about the cathedral!��Crush them."


    I''m sure you''re right. There must have been a lot of people who used the power of the Cathedral of Orszent to assert themselves. I''m sure there were many who grew to hate them.


    This battle has made the cathedralists a force to be crushed. Once the human consciousness has been transformed, they are ours.


    At the end of the river the enemy forces were more confused than we had imagined. The king probably thought they would remain quiet. For a long time, the king had never directly supported anyone militarily.


    He had Kerala nearby, who knew the movements of the king''s army. In any case, Kerala''s troops were attached to other generals this time, so he would not be able to lead them immediately.


    "Kerala, you are the one who has done the most good in this battle. You did well to seduce the king!


    "Your Majesty has always wanted to change. He wanted to be the king and the founder of the royal family.


    "You are still a great man for reading His Majesty''s feelings and bringing him out of it."


    Or was it the profession of akechimitsuhide? I am very glad that I did not pay attention to that.


    "I am sure that all the kings before you have wanted to make a name for themselves in a deeper way, and to play a more active role. But they did not have the courage to move. The kings of the past did not have enough experience on the battlefield to move lightly."


    "And you convinced him of that, didn''t you?"


    "I was not sure if I could do it on my own, so I enlisted the help of the royal family."


    "Oh," I said, "I can''t help it.


    I had forgotten all about my wife on the battlefield. Well, especially for Rumi, he had never felt so much fear of war.


    "Her Imperial Highness was determined to get her brother to send out his army at any cost. I''m sure that moved him."


    I understand. I''ll give Rumi a big hug when we get back to King''s Landing. In fact, I''ll be so choked up that I won''t be able to do anything else."


    "I would be most grateful if the two of you could spend the day together in your room."


    Considering the amount of political work I have to do, it''s hard for me to agree with you.


    I''ll think about it.


    Our army is going deep into the cathedral army. The fact that they can penetrate this far means that they have no intention of defending themselves.


    It can''t be a trap. There is no way we can surround them if they are this distracted.


    "Perhaps the allies withdrew first, causing confusion throughout the army. I can see that they are in high spirits."


    "Yes, it is. At this rate, there may be some big guns left."


    We advance into the midst of the enemy, but there is little danger since they have no desire to fight.


    And soon we found the man''s face.


    High Priest Kamito, you have really come here.


    The people around him were saying, "He''s not a soldier!��A priest!" They are yelling "We''re going to the beach! We were in a poor position, unable to leave in the first place, and with unreliable companions running away on their own, we were in a bad situation.


    How are you feeling, High Priest?


    I said arrogantly as I mounted my horse.


    The other side looked at me as if my soul had vanished, but somehow he seemed to regain his composure, and with a gasp he looked like a high priest.


    "Regent, do you intend to take the head of the foolish monk here?"


    "Since you are here on the battlefield, I have no reason to complain if you do..."


    I stared into his face. It''s a face we''re going to have to deal with.


    "--I''ll let you live this time. If you die here, your failures will be forgotten by your followers, and they will turn their hatred on me instead. You will at least apologize to His Majesty for your mistake."


    The high priest gritted his teeth in disgust. Not the face of a pious servant of God, at least.


    "And there is another reason.


    Maybe that''s the bigger reason.


    "You didn''t even think about killing me. At best, you went into this war with the intention of making us look at you painfully and discrediting your authority. So we will let you live.


    "Okay. Thank you for your kindness.


    "Next time you come to the battlefield, come with the intention of killing. Next time, I won''t accept excuses.


    Soon the high priest was mounted and retreated.


    "You have made a gentle decision for a regent."


    I knew Kerala did not mean what she said. That much political judgment is possible.


    "The man knows that it is better for the cathedral to die than to be humiliated by a crushing defeat. He is a man who cannot do that. Is it because he is not a warrior, or is it because the next generation has not yet emerged?


    I win this time, High Priest.


    "Now my authority, or rather mine and yours, is established. Most of the districts around King''s Landing will be swayed in my favor except for the area by the cathedral."


    Finally, I can wield the power of regent properly.

 77 - 77 I came back to my wife.

    After the enemy had dispersed, I went to the king and bowed to him.


    "Thanks to your presence, all the bandits have fled. Everything is thanks to you.


    I say this with all my heart. This is a great boost to my appeal.


    Of course, the king''s authority will be increased, but it won''t hurt me. All I need now is to get along with Hasse, the king.


    "Good. The regent is my brother-in-law who married my sister. It is only natural that he should save his brother-in-law in his hour of need. Especially if the high priest, who is trying to bring down the innocent regent, is an enemy.


    Hasse seemed to be in a good mood. It had been a long time since he had been in battle as king. And the result was a great victory. How could he not be satisfied with the result?


    "We have destroyed several rebellious lords in this expedition. We have destroyed some rebellious lords in this expedition.


    "Yes, that''s right. I will think about it.


    "Also, we would like to have some of the control that the cathedral side had over the city. The cathedral must be punished as well.


    "Okay. We''ll think about confiscating it. Well, let''s talk about the details when we get back to King''s Landing.


    I bowed to Hasse once more.


    I had won the power struggle with the cathedral. The city will naturally fall in love with me.


    --How could you have gone to such lengths?


    Odanobunaga doesn''t seem to admire me.


    --If only I''d taken more time, I could have steadily increased my power. But I''m sure he''s not bored.


    Of course, I won''t stop until I''m king. I''ll have the whole country under my control. Being regent is not just a position.


    --But now we''ll have to fight the whole country in earnest. From now on, those who think you can rule will come to you as allies.


    I don''t care. We''ll fight them someday anyway.


    --Well, get ready at best. For now... ...... mass produce guns. Definitely mass-produce them. That''s what will sustain you.


    You said that before. I''ll try to believe you.


    The cathedral won''t be able to fight back soon. Peace will come. Let''s take a little time for domestic affairs.


    I''ll take some time to work on domestic affairs.


    We returned triumphantly to the capital.


    It feels like it''s been so long since I''ve been back in King''s Landing. The war feels like a long time.


    The first thing I did when I got back was to visit my wife''s room.


    Rather, Serafina immediately told me to do so. I don''t know what she will say if I don''t.


    When I entered the room of Rumi, my wife, the wives were already gathered there.


    "You, come here. You must be very tired from fighting for your life.


    Serafina is the hostess. Everyone is beautifully dressed. They were sitting around a round table and enjoying tea.


    "Yeah, I didn''t feel like living, but ...... this is where I feel at home ......."


    Raviara and Kerala, who normally do not dress up, were sitting there today dressed like princesses. It seems that I am not the only one who is uncomfortable, but the one who is made to dress up as a princess as well.


    Kerala was especially fidgety in her dress, which had breasts.


    "Serafina-sama instructed me to look like this ......"


    Kerala said in her defense.


    "It''s not like I''m posing as if I want to stop being a military officer. ......"


    "I know that. I''m sorry I put you up to my wife''s jokes."


    "Oh my, that''s funny."


    Serafina is smiling devilishly.


    "Because, Kerala, you''re one of my wives, too, and you have to welcome your husband!"


    Kerala''s face turned slightly red. In Kerala''s case, she is not officially his wife, but a military officer who fights for him, and for that she is teased by Serafina like this.


    I can understand that Seraphina welcomes her in her own way.


    "You should be in the palace now, Kerala. We are always waiting for you.


    "Then you won''t be able to go into battle. ......"


    This is a difficult area. It is normal for the daughters of local lords to fight armed in the castle when the time comes, but for the regent''s concubine to fight, it would be considered bizarre.


    In that sense, Raviara was similar to the regent.


    "Raviara is also a bit ....... It''s not that I don''t like it, but I would have preferred something a little more chic. ......"


    Laviala was dressed in a pink, drab dress. If such a dress appeared on the battlefield, we might be afraid of it, thinking that it was a soldier of God coming in a roundabout way.


    "Laviala, you look good!


    "Mr. Arsrod, that''s not a compliment, is it?


    Fleur quietly laughed at this exchange over a cup of tea.


    If it were possible, I would like to relax and unwind from the fatigue of the battlefield with a graceful wife like Fleur, but as long as Seraphina is around, I guess that''s not possible.


    "Oh, is it possible that Kerala-san is also the wife of the regent ......?"


    Rumi doesn''t seem to know much about that. Yeah, it''s a little early for Rumi.


    "Don''t worry too much about that."


    Serafina was giggling again.


    It was funny to be standing there all the time, so I took an empty seat.


    "Welcome back."


    Fleur said in a beautiful voice.


    "I''m glad to see you, too. I had heard that the Regent was in danger this time.


    Rumi''s voice was shaking with emotion.


    Oh, I''ve worried you too much.


    The look on my wife''s face made me reflect. It''s not like it''s my only life. I couldn''t leave her out in the cold.


    "I''m really glad to be back with you guys."


    After that, he stopped his political duties for a while and enjoyed a peaceful tea time with his wives.


    This kind of time is good sometimes.

 78 - 78 My Wifes Surprise

    Then a wry smile appeared on Serafina''s face again.


    What kind of trick are you up to this time?��I''m sure he''s up to something.


    "Master, you must be tired after the war, aren''t you?"


    "Yes. During a war, you live in a situation where you never know when you might be killed. Nerves are a bit on edge."


    "That''s not a good idea. Tensioned threads must be loosened or they will snap. Should I ask Ms. Kerala or Ms. Raviara about that?


    "Well, yes. In my case, I spend my time on my hobbies. If I am in King''s Landing, I will enjoy watching a play.


    "Like you, Kerala. Raviara sometimes goes for a run in the fields outside the school to refresh herself. I''m not used to city life. ......"


    It''s an answer that sums up both of their personalities well.


    "Yes, it does. So now that he''s home, he needs to rest his bones. If his wife doesn''t let him rest, he will try to work harder and harder.


    I was about to say something back, but got stuck for words. That''s part of it.


    "The day is too short to begin with. The regent has a lot of work to do, and no matter how much time there is, it''s never enough."


    "But there is a limit. You have to rest.


    Serafina must be worried about me too. If I fall ill from overwork, she will regret that she should have stopped me, and she won''t be happy about it.


    "Okay. A little more time..."


    Serafina stood in front of me and pulled out an eye mask.


    "Put this on for a minute. It''s okay. I won''t do anything bad."


    "I don''t quite believe it, though. ......"


    "Regent, it is not good for a married couple not to trust Serafina-san."


    Rumi had a good argument with me.


    "Yes, yes. That''s not good. I''m going to cry if you don''t trust me, Master.


    I decided to surrender. No way in hell would they take me there.


    I know I''m being pulled somewhere with an eye mask. I don''t think it''s that far.


    Serafina''s hands are cooler than mine. Her hands have not changed at all since Serafina took her current position.


    Eventually, I lay down on something soft.


    This is most likely a bed. Otherwise, a long chair.


    "Stay still for a while. Don''t cheat and don''t open your eyes."


    Serafina will be very angry if she finds out you''re cheating."


    There''s a flapping sound, so I''m sure they''re doing something. At least they''re not touching me.


    And there was some kind of talking. I guess it''s not just Serafina.


    The bed is so comfortable that I am falling asleep.


    "Okay, let''s take off your eye mask, mister.


    At the sound of his voice, I finally opened my eyes.


    There I was, in the canopy bed. It was fine, but there were all my wives in it!


    Serafina and Laviala, in particular, had changed into their nightclothes before I knew it. Fleur and Kerala were also involved, especially Rumi, who had a red face.


    "Hey, hey!��What is this!"


    You see, it''s a painting. You see, there are paintings that depict the life of ancient kings who once lived in the midst of their vices.


    There are indeed such episodes in mythology. There are kings who have floundered in their palaces, but--


    "I don''t want this kind of thing to happen. ....... I''m sure we''ve all had our share of moderation."


    Besides, if word gets out that you''ve been with several wives, it won''t make a good impression.


    "I know. Don''t worry. This is just a game. It''s just a game... a game dressed up as a painting."


    "Oh, yeah. ......"


    Somewhat relieved.


    "Look, I told you how tense I am. I thought it would be good to get away from it all once in a while, so I came up with this. Because even when he''s talking to his wife, he''s thinking about politics."


    Here, you can''t answer that it''s the regent''s way of life.


    "Okay. Seraphina, now I''m going to let you play with me for a while."


    For a moment, Serafina''s face looked truly relieved.


    This battle has been too much work for you.


    "Yes, yes. Take your time and have fun."


    Serafina called me by the name of the mythical tyrant king.


    After that I had the strange experience of sleeping with several wives on either side of me.


    Rumi was clearly embarrassed, which was amusing, if a bit awful.


    It was so different from life in the monastery. The nuns in the convent would have been shocked if I told them this story. After that, they might try to exorcise the demon that must have possessed them.


    "Rumi, you can leave first if you don''t want to."


    Rumi was sitting with his legs collapsed around my feet.


    "No, no,...... I am the Regent''s wife,...... so I will do what I can as a wife."


    Looking into those brave eyes, I remembered something I had to say.


    "I heard that you were doing your best to persuade His Majesty. Thank you so much."


    He has too many wives, but they''re my relatives. It doesn''t matter. I''d sooner tell you than give you two a moment alone.


    "No, it''s the least I could do. ......"


    "Surely, your actions have changed history dramatically. Fifty years from now, you will definitely be honored."


    "Yes, yes. ......"


    Rumi laughed in amusement.


    The other wives seemed to be amused by the sight of him.


    "Hey, hey, don''t you have a special word for me?"


    Serafina rubbed up against me.


    "You should have a little more shame. And I''ll tell you again, don''t tell Rumi anything too weird. ......"

 79 - 79 postwar negotiations

    Three days after the return of King Hasse I to the capital.


    By order of the king, a decree was issued prohibiting the activities of the five temples affiliated with the Cathedral of Orszent in the capital.


    Soldiers came to the temples with a copy of the decree, and they drove the congregation and priests inside out and sealed the doors. The time when the ban will be lifted has not yet been decided.


    This was not my idea, by the way, but the king Hasse told me to do it. I was the one who fought him directly, and he told me that he was going to do it.


    It was a simple retaliation against the cathedralists, but they were smart enough not to destroy the temple. If we had tried to eliminate the cathedralists, they might have rallied and tried to fight another war.


    Then who knows what would happen in the next battle. The cathedrals will ask for help from the former royalists regardless of what they can do.


    At this point, there is no merit in making them enter into such a fateful battle. We should leave them alone.


    I told them that this prohibition is enough.


    Hasse said, "To tell you the truth, I wanted to destroy a temple or two, but I decided not to because of the chaos in the capital.


    I said, "You''re right, sir." I set the tone.


    A radical move always creates a strong backlash. Yet, my power is not strong enough to hold off the backlash without problems.


    I will clash with the cathedral, but if I win then, so be it.


    Ten days after the triumph, a messenger from the Cathedral of Orcendent came to the capital to apologize for having defied the king and to plead for the release of the cathedralist temple. I was to appear here myself.


    I left the questioning to Kerala and Jahnhahn. I added Jahnharn because I thought he would make the occasion more relaxed. This dragoness, who knows a lot about tea ceremonies, is usually easygoing. She does not seem to be a very successful merchant.


    "Then, why did the cathedral side cause this battle?


    I told Jahnhahn to speak more slowly than usual.


    "Well, that''s ...... because there were a number of lords whom the regent had attacked who were followers of our teachings, and we were trying to save them. ......"


    They can''t say it''s to protect the city or tax interests either. It''s a safe bet.


    "I see. But all of the lords that the regents have attacked have been ignored by the state in their letters of impeachment and surrender requests, so it looks like they have defied reason~, what does this mean?��If you save a believer even if he disobeys reason, isn''t there any justice in that?"


    Jahnhahn seems laid back and knows exactly where to make his points. A big businessman is a professional negotiator.


    "No, ...... it''s never like that, ......"


    "If you are cheering for the unreasonable, it means that you are not doing anything to meet justice, right?��You came here to apologize because you lost, but there is no remorse for your actions. Is that correct?


    "No, sir, no. ....... It was ...... that the lords were wrong, but I thought the charges against them were too harsh, so I tried to mitigate them. ......"


    The messenger was also blamed for the incident, and he was flabbergasted.


    Jahnhahn, you''ll be very useful.


    "I see. I understand that part.


    The messenger looks relieved.


    "But," said the messenger, "after I looked into it, it seems to me that Mr. Cathedral started his army for the sake of income. Does it mean that money is more important than faith?


    Jahnhahn produced some documents. It was as if he was trying to scare the enemy into submission. This must be very difficult for the enemy.


    "That''s not possible. ......"


    "I can''t help but think that your High Priest Kamito has a vested interest in the prayers he performs in a certain city and the amount of money he offers for them.


    "No, I''m sure the city''s faith is so strong that they just gave away a lot ......"


    After that, the messenger was still sweating coldly as he made his defense. This was due to the fact that Jahnhahn had collected more data than we had imagined, and asked questions without flinching at anything that he thought was unnatural. Yet, while listening to his defense, Jahnhahn often yawned.


    The messengers have to say that what they fought for was wrong, while expressing that their faith was not wrong. It is a kind of double standard, but that is what they have to say. They can never say that they do not care about their faith.


    Jahnhahn is getting into the middle of such an obvious thing.


    Somehow the conversation has turned into a theological debate. It turns out that Jahnhahn is quite familiar with scriptures as well. A number of specific names jumped out.


    "-- So, what the Cathedral of Orsent is saying would be considered heresy, wouldn''t it?��I don''t think it''s heresy, but rather a contradiction of the original teachings.


    "That''s not true. ....... For example, ...... there is a scripture that I''ve forgotten a little bit ......"


    --Oh, I remember I gave a monk of some sect a hard time. I wonder if this is also called a "Dharma disaster".


    I wonder if Oda Nobunaga has done something like this too.


    --He had a special place for it. I''ve never heard of him telling such a story to someone who came to apologize.


    I guess that''s just part of Jahnhahn''s character.


    --It''s good for the High King to see the boy in anguish. The priests are liars! On the other hand, the woman with the dragon horns is honest. I don''t know if there really is a God, but if there is, he will let the honest ones win.


    I see. That''s true. Justice is ours.


    The messenger''s plea was accepted and the Cathedral of Orcendent paid compensation to the king and withdrew from quite a few cities.


    I can finally say that I will be able to extend my power to the periphery of the capital.

 80 - the white world

    After the rattles against the messenger of the cathedral, I went to Jahnhahn''s house and had the tea ceremony.


    We entered a very small room where we drank green tea given to us by Jahnhahn over a table. That''s all there is to it, but there is a mysterious tension that is completely different from a tea ceremony. Or perhaps Jahnhahn was inspired by a religious ritual.


    Last time, we had a meeting with Oda Nobunaga, didn''t we? I''m not sure how that happened.


    "How do you like it?"


    At the tea ceremony, Jahnhahn is much more mature. Not in a glamorous, bewitching way, but more like a saintly, virtuous way.


    "I found it tastier than last time. I feel like it helps to cleanse my belly of the grime that was left in my mouth."


    "That was good. It''s nice to be the host."


    After a short pause, we finally get down to business.


    "I was thinking about what you did today. You are too good to end up as a hobby merchant. I want you to help me in my mastery.


    This woman from another land will be useful.


    Yes, that''s why I took the test.


    Jahnhahn also drinks the tea he has brewed. He looks unusually elegant, perhaps because of his occupation as a sennorikyu.


    One thing has become clear to me since I came to Wangdu.


    People who have a unique occupation usually have a beneficial and unusual power.


    Ortomba the dwarf who had the occupation of Kunitomoshu, and Kerara who had the occupation of Akechimitsuhide. I would like to gather more people like these.


    I want to see an interesting world. That''s why I came to this country. In a word, because this country was in trouble.


    "You''re a sucker."


    You didn''t see the smile in my eyes. Because they were exactly like mine.


    I must have been bored with this world. It was foolish to be born into a family of small lords who would perish at any moment and spend the rest of my life in fear and dread. It may be a better dream than being a peasant, but it is not very interesting.


    Then I might as well go for the position of king, no matter the risks, I thought and lived my life.


    The medicine man Jahnhan will never be king, but his thoughts must be similar.


    "I am here because I think that the person who can make the world the most interesting in this country today is Arsrod Naevre. Your path is different from all the others."


    Because we are the only two people in this space, Jahnhahn does not call me regent. Here, there is no need for any external status.


    "You know exactly what I mean. At least, I''m going to end the game of slavishly shifting puppets and power holders. I don''t exactly have a plan for where to go from there, but, well, even if I''m king, the country will be different. Yeah, <> will be dead by then."


    "Yes. And the tea ceremony fits such a new world. It is not an imitation of something old.


    Jahnhahn said he moved to this country from another land.


    So, essentially, they are a race that is not interested in the past.


    I trust them more when it comes to accomplishing something. I will always fear those who dwell on the past, because I will be destroying it.


    "Do you understand politics, Jarnhern?"


    "I''m not sure if I understand, but I''m from the outside, so I can see what''s going on from the outside.


    All right, you''re in.


    "I think we''re going to put some serious weight on you. I knew the test was worth it when I found you."


    "Yes, and as a reward, you will help us spread the tea ceremony."


    No problem.


    Then we talked about who to send to the cities newly subordinated to me and to the lands of the lords I had crushed.


    Jahan gave the names of several officials and made suggestions. Many of them had just recently passed the examination. I asked him how he knew so much about them, which was not private information.


    "Well, I have been a merchant in Wangdu and opened a salon called "Chashiki" (tea ceremony), so I have some contacts. This is nothing to worry about.


    I finally wanted Jahnhahn.


    "Hey, don''t you have a husband?"


    "Well, yes. I was going to enjoy my work as a merchant first, so there was no talk about whether I was in love with him or not.


    "Will you be my wife?"


    I thought that if Jahnhahn were in the "inner palace", he would be able to smooth things over. Serafina is a clever woman, but perhaps because of her character, she is a bit pushy. In a word, she is dangerous.


    "That''s very kind of you, but then I wouldn''t be able to work as a merchant..."


    The offer was turned down softly. It was accepted as a joke.


    "But if you mean mistress, I suppose it depends on the atmosphere at the time.


    Jahnhahn says in a nonchalant manner without changing his expression.


    "You''re an inedible woman."


    "Tea is for drinking, you know."


    I asked Jahnhahn some political questions in his bedchamber. If the questions at the tea ceremony were specific and pressing, what we talked about there were more long-range issues.


    "I think we should take it slow for a few years," he said. Power takes years to consolidate.


    "You''re right. I''ll take it under advisement.


    We don''t have to attack somewhere with a large army right away, so let''s give it three years and see how it goes.


    But we will not rest.


    But we will not rest. We will sow the next seed well.


    I am looking forward to the harvest time.

 81 - 81 Visit the Grave in My Home

    When the height of summer had passed,.


    I returned home to my family''s birthplace, Navre County in Fordonia.


    I was disappointed to find that the castle of Navre was much shabbier than I had imagined.


    "Hey, Raviara, is our stronghold this small?"


    "Raviara feels poor too. ....... I thought it was a bigger castle. ......"


    "I thought it would be more nostalgic, but it''s not even that."


    "That''s not surprising. Because Mr. Arsrod was the lord of this castle for not so long. The memories are rather in the smaller house, aren''t they?


    Raviara''s words made me think that was true too.


    "Would you like to stop by there, too?"


    "No, thanks. I''m going to pay a visit to my family''s tomb.


    Kerala complimented me in a nonchalant tone, saying, "It''s admirable how you cherish your homeland. Her face was happy.


    "Yeah, I thought I''d do something that would make someone like Kerala happy. I''ve gone a little too far."


    People don''t like it when people jump out of line. The stakes are high. I''ll have plenty of enemies.


    So I''ve come to at least show you that I''m not neglecting my hometown.


    "Don''t bother telling me that, that''s fine. Besides, the Regent seems to be enjoying himself.


    Kerala seems to see right through me.


    I looked at the castles of the small lords of the counties and wept with wonder.


    "How could you come from a place like this to rule the country? No, you started from a worse place.


    Few people from this county are in my army anymore. Most of them came in afterwards, when they became more powerful. In other words, there are no vassals from the same family. There should be few who feel nostalgia for this place.


    For some reason, I heard a cry.


    "Kerala, why are you crying too?


    The always calm and collected Kerala was shedding tears like a courtesan.


    "I wonder why. Is it because I can feel the regent''s feelings? It must have been a long and hard battle."


    Some others are crying. It is embarrassing when someone other than myself cries.


    I turned my body to my retainers and said


    "I thank you all from the bottom of my heart for serving me all these years. I never thought I would rise from a place like this to the position of regent. When I was holed up in that little fortress on the verge of falling, I thought I was going to die easily."


    The sun shines just right. I felt more peaceful than I had in years, partly because of the weather.


    "After surviving somehow, I fought hard to be strong. I did everything I could, and I did my dirty work. But it seems to have finally paid off. It''s all thanks to you, to all those who have supported me. I couldn''t have made it this far on my own."


    I bowed slowly, which was unusual for a regent.


    "Thank you. And thank you for your continued support."


    "My pleasure!" and then a few more like it.


    I know I am a selfish man, but I would like to fight alongside my vassals if I could.


    The next day, we went to the cemetery of the Nevre family.


    The graves are well kept, but none of them are very large. The family status of the lords did not allow them to build such a grand tomb. They are common graves with a semicircle. During the expedition, we passed by the tombs many times, and we often saw graves of small lords similar to this one.


    This time, since we are visiting the tomb, not only the vassals but also their wives are staying near the tomb.


    Especially Rumi, who is a full-fledged wife, was allowed to come right next to me. Serafina and Fleur are on the other side.


    "My family, I have reached the position of regent. How many generations have you had? Sixteenth? And I will do my best to see my house grow from my generation onward.


    As I say my words, the people around me are praying.


    For a while, there was silence and no sound.


    "Well, the grave could be more magnificent, couldn''t it be?"


    Rumi asked. For someone from royalty, a tomb like this must be unbelievable.


    "Can''t we at least make the tombstones long enough to be engraved?��That way, we can honor the House of Navre for a long time."


    "No, this is fine, Rumi. They say it''s bad luck to decorate a grave too much."


    I shook my head and turned down the offer.


    "Besides, I have better things to do first. There is a famine in the west. It wouldn''t be good to be extravagant with it.


    The time before harvest is when food supplies are at their lowest. Especially recently, famines have been frequent.


    "But that''s outside the Regent''s domain. It is within the domain of those who are in league with the former king.


    "The regent has to look after the whole state. That''s what a regent is."


    Rumi lets out a "Oh, ......" sound.


    "That''s my girl, the Regent. You know your job very well."


    Serafina leaned in toward me.


    "Yes. This isn''t your breakthrough. You have to aim higher. You can start thinking about the cemetery then.


    "Well, that''s what I mean, but you don''t have to say much ......"


    I''ll deal with ancestral graves when I become king.

 82 - He returned to his home in Triumphilosophy

    After visiting the tombs, I rode around the territory in my carriage and was welcomed by the people along the road.


    "Serafina, this is something you''ve planned, isn''t it?"


    "It wasn''t me. It''s Fleur''s job."


    Fleur nods her head.


    "I haven''t been in King''s Landing for a while. So I thought I''d take a look at Maust and Nayvre.


    "I really appreciate you keeping an eye on things like that."


    Fleur could not come to King''s Landing right away because of the birth, but it turned out to be a good thing.


    "Also, it''s not so much a plan as it is a plan. In Navre County, taxes were lower because it was the regent''s hometown, so it was natural that he was adored."


    Fleur said it so matter-of-factly that I laughed.


    "Yes. There''s nothing better than a lord who gives you a discount on taxes.


    "Of course, the regent''s popularity was high to begin with. How could a young lord with such a strong war record not be trusted?


    "The nice thing about Fleur is that she always gives a reason. You can tell she''s not just a sycophant. She''s been very protective of you while you''ve been away from Maust."


    While I was away from the castle of Maust, Fleur was in charge of some of its administration.


    Of course, most of the official documents were in my name as the lord of the castle, but some of the practical decisions were left to Fleur. That is why Fleur is such an intelligent person. If she were not my wife, I would have used her as a civil official.


    "I did my best to do what was entrusted to me, but I know that there were many people who were dissatisfied because of that. I am sure that not everyone thinks that women should not be in politics.


    Fleur''s face is not smiling as she says this. Fleur is speaking from the standpoint of a government official. She is not talking about being offended or having a hard time.


    Those who think that way will complain for other reasons when I do it directly. Don''t worry about it. It''s an old custom for the wife to take over in the absence of the head of the family. It''s not my decision."


    "Yes, that''s right. It can be traced back at least 800 years to the case of the official family of the Count of Samru Frontier. Since then, a quick look through the chronicles reveals more than ten cases.


    Just in case, you were checking if there was a precedent. I may be irreverent, but I think you were right to become my wife. I wouldn''t have had the chance to show off my abilities even if I had lived as a member of a small viscount''s family.


    "Thank you. I look forward to returning to Maust Castle."


    After inspecting the main lands of the House of Nayvre, we will go to the castle of Maust. There the lords of the land will gather to honor me.


    This is partly to tighten up my focus on the capital, which has been occupying me for some time now.


    There have been many influential people who once became regents but later fell because they neglected their hometowns. I can understand their feelings. The regent is the highest position of a vassal. In terms of power alone, he often surpasses the king.


    They are so absorbed in their lives in the capital that they forget about their own stronghold. When you forget, there is always someone who has a new plan in your hometown. Such are the times we live in. There is no forgiveness for being careless.


    "I don''t think anything will change about Maust Castle..."


    Fleur seemed to be choosing her words a bit.


    "Many of the surrounding lords are afraid of you, Regent. No one has had the experience of following such a powerful man for a long time."


    "Okay. I''ll be a little cautious."


    ��


    Leaving the land of Nayvel behind, I set out for the castle of Maust.


    Needless to say, the welcome I received at the castle of Maust was better than the one I received here. I could not enter the castle in a shabby way, so I let them make it look like a ceremony. They had come back from a successful trip to the capital, so it was a triumphal return.


    "It''s developing, but it''s still not as good as King''s Landing.


    I mutter to myself as I walk my horse through the castle.


    Someday I will make Maust a better city than King''s Landing. And then it will be a new capital, or at least a sub-capital.


    "With all due respect, there have been regimes that have lost the trust of the people and have fallen into ruin. I do not recommend it.


    Kerala admonished her.


    "I''m just saying. Besides, it''s all up to His Majesty."


    "Yes. If Your Majesty decides to make Maust the capital of the kingdom, I will go with you again.


    Kerala, too, was silent when I mentioned the king.


    I entered the castle of Maust for the first time in a long time and waited for the appointed day.


    The lords, mostly from the surrounding area, gathered one after another to celebrate my victory at the Cathedral of Orcent.


    There were about forty of them, including the smaller ones. There were more than I had expected.


    Especially Brand Nahum, the husband of my sister Althea, and Ails Kartis, Serafina''s family, who are almost as much a part of my family as I am. I think I have given them the status they deserve.


    Mycell Houge, Fleur''s brother, is also a member of my family. He is but my general.


    "As regent, I am honored to have everyone congratulate me on this victory."


    I came out in front of the line of lords, took my seat, and said this in a hawkish manner.


    But I noticed that some of them did not seem to be amused.


    It was Brando. Why would Altia''s husband look like that?


    "Brother-in-law, I know that this glorious victory is really great. But ...... isn''t that ...... oddly too high for a chair?"


    "Chair?��Yes, now that I''m regent, I''ve changed it to something more appropriate for my rank. I have to act as regent too, or I might be seen as disrespecting the royal authority."


    Brando is still not convinced.


    "Yes. But doesn''t this make ...... us look like vassals rather than allies of our brother-in-law?"


    Oh, that''s what I meant.


    I see what you mean, Brando.

 83 - 83 Reunion with my sister

    In other words, Brando thinks this way.


    They are allies, not masters and vassals.


    Indeed, no matter how much land we own or how many men we have, there is no master-servant relationship between me and Brand Nahum. We are all independent lords.


    Then who do we obey? The king, of course. Now we are all standing in line under Hasse I.


    So Brand''s complaints are well-founded. Whether I am regent or not, there is no need to consider me lord. That would be hubris.


    Fleur''s concern is well understood.


    My "allies" here are nervous that I will act as their master.


    These men have all lived as independent lords. They have never clearly been under anyone.


    They may have surrendered in wars, they may have been forced into alliances with larger lords that were more like vassals, but formally they have lived proudly with only the king as their lord.


    But now that I have returned as regent, a title unprecedented in these lands, they are suspicious.


    They wonder if I will rule over them.


    You are right.


    I intend to control you and incorporate you into my military force. If I can''t do that, I won''t be able to fight the lords of the west from whom the former king fled.


    What will happen next is a clash between the East and the West of the kingdom. The western lords will surely use the former king as their banner and try to crush Hasse. This is the critical moment. The battle with the cathedral was a prelude.


    --I knew it! It''s exactly the same as what the Settsu and Harima people did.


    Oda Nobunaga experienced the same thing. This is what happens when you try to subdue people by force.


    --By the way, many of them rebelled against the High King. We had our hands full at times, but we crushed them one by one. In the first place, it is no use to keep alive those fools who don''t know the difference between what is right to fight and what is wrong to fight, isn''t it?


    I guess I''m getting a push back.


    Altia, I hate to break it to you, sister, but if Brando takes a bow, I''m going to kill your husband.


    Of course, if that doesn''t happen, it would be better, but looking into Brand''s eyes, it seems difficult to do so.


    "Brother-in-law, could you please give me an answer to my question?"


    Once again, Brand said in a stronger voice than before.


    Of course, we are willing to fight alongside your brother-in-law, but our land is not his land. I would like you to be sure of that.


    Those eyes belong to a young lord like me. They are the look of a man who wants to get out more and more, not just to protect his land.


    That''s why he won''t work for me.


    My father-in-law, Ailes Kartis, and his allies are looking at me uneasily.


    I guess they don''t want me working for someone else.


    I turn my palms toward the lords as if to defend myself. But I do not act as if I am in a panic. I am the regent. I am not like you.


    "Don''t worry. I will not covet your lands. Rather, it is the regent''s duty to protect your lands. We have only His Majesty as our master.


    Brand finally exhaled in relief at these words, but his eyes were still fixed cautiously on us.


    "In the future, we may be engaged in war in the name of Your Majesty. I would be grateful for your cooperation in that case."


    That settled the matter. But I was almost certain.


    We''re going to have to kill some of these guys sooner or later.


    We will have to destroy our former comrades in order to unify the country. Otherwise, we will never have the controlled power that rallied around the former king.


    Is your wife here this time?


    Yes. I was looking forward to meeting your brother. I thought he was showing you around the garden right now.


    Brand''s expression loosened up more than before.


    "Tell him I''d love to see him, too."


    ��


    Althea came to my room in the castle.


    The area is heavily guarded by trumpets, so even if the Nahum family secret service were here, they would not be able to get into my room.


    Althea''s hair had grown longer than when we had met before, and she looked more feminine.


    "She used to look like a little girl before she got married..."


    "I''m a woman in my prime. I already have a daughter.


    Giggling, Altia laughed. Brando is truly a lucky man to have Althea as his wife. I saw that much value in Brando as well. But perhaps a little too much value.


    For a while Altia and I reminisced. However, my memories of Althea and I were not of this place, but of the land of Navre, so I could not help but feel like a brother and sister in the land of our travels.


    "It feels strange. I can''t believe your brother is the regent. The whole country is bowing down to you.


    Althea is drinking tea and smiling deliciously.


    "Yes, we must bow down. More clearly."


    Then my expression hardens.


    "Altia, please get your husband to take me under his wing!"


    I said pleadingly to Altia.


    "I know Brando won''t enjoy working for me, but if you refuse to do so, I may have to kill him someday. If he refuses, I may have to kill him someday, and that would break your heart."


    It''s a dangerous game. It was more than possible that Altia would tell Brando about this and alert him.


    Still, I told her because I thought she would follow my lead - and she didn''t.


    I don''t want to betray my sister.


    I wanted to at least tell my blood sister how I really feel. From now on, I''m gonna have a hard time trusting anyone. I''ll be in that position.


    Althea was silent for a while and then nodded slowly.


    "My life would have ended much sooner if it had not been for you. That is why I want to follow your feelings.

 84 - 84 My Sisters Resolution

    "My life would have ended much sooner if it weren''t for my brother. So I want to live up to your feelings."


    It was too early to be relieved. Althea''s words were not finished.


    "But if my husband still tries to disobey your brother, ...... then I will make my own decision. I am a woman of the House of Nahum.


    Firmly Althea is looking into my eyes.


    She looks as if she is insisting that her words have nothing to do with anything she says.


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Oh my God!��Brother, it''s not right to laugh there."


    Althea thought I was making fun of her, and she was mortified. No wonder.


    "Sorry, sorry. That''s my sister. Blood is blood. I wish my brother had had a little more of this spirit."


    You won''t back down an inch in the face of me, the regent.


    And as a man who married into another family, that is the correct response. Otherwise, it would look as if you were saying something inappropriate.


    "Artia, let me make it clear to you. I will unify this country. I will unify this country and within a year I will create an era in which there will be no conflict anywhere in the country.


    "It''s like a dream."


    "It''s a dream come true that I''m a regent, isn''t it?"


    Althea nodded her head in approval.


    "For that we need to get the lords of this area to follow us," he said. I won''t make it worse. At least I''ve never treated anyone poorly who came along for me. Brand is my brother-in-law. I''ll give you three provinces if you serve me. So--"


    I put my hand on my chest and said.


    "Make sure my husband follows me. I will continue to do my best so that you will believe it. Ten years from now, I will be standing at the top of the world.


    Altia got up from her seat.


    "Thank you, Regent, for your hospitality today. It is a great honor for me, Altia.


    Althea said this in a formal tone, but immediately laughed aloud.


    "Your brother has not changed at all. He is selfish as usual, violent as usual, but the fact that he became the regent means that the history of this country wanted him to be like that.


    Althea approached me and kissed me lightly on the cheek.


    It was a normal skinship between relatives.


    "My brother, you will be king... I don''t know what my position will be then, or if I will even be alive, but I think you should be king. You''ll be in a tight spot no matter who you''re under."


    "Yeah, okay."


    I stood up and hugged Altia.


    What a crazy sibling talk! It seems that ordinary stories are no match for them.


    You are my pride and joy, my brother. There''s only one problem with that.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "He''s quick with the ladies."


    It''s pretty powerful when your sister says it to you. .......


    "That''s because ...... you see, I''m in a bad position if I don''t have an heir. ....... It doesn''t mean that I''m a good-looking person. ......"


    "It''s not quite the same thing as being a sissy, but if I see a woman who''s capable, I''m immediately attracted to her."


    I wonder how much is known about this: .......


    "Kerala is sure, and I can also tell by the way she looks at the men she brings with her. I had something with a guy named Jahnhahn."


    "Do you really know what you''re talking about?��Are you using some kind of counterintelligence?"


    "I know your brother well. I just wasn''t in a position to court him in the past. Now that he''s regent, he has no mercy."


    My sister''s eyes are too sharp.


    "I''ll be careful from now on. ......"


    I don''t know if I can do it, but I''ll have to say so.


    "Oh, brother, I have one more favor to ask you."


    "What?��Don''t be afraid to say whatever you want. I''m sure you don''t have to be so modest now."


    "I''d like to talk to Ms. Raviara, too. She was like a big sister to me."


    I see. You make a good point.


    "Actually, I''ve already asked him to come here as my escort."


    The wardrobe in the room creaked open.


    There stood Laviala, teary-eyed.


    "Althea, it''s been a long time!��You have become so beautiful!"


    And immediately Laviala hugged Altia tightly. She hugged Altia with great strength.


    "Laviala, please continue to watch over your brother."


    "Of course, of course!��Laviala, I will devote my whole life to Mr. Arsrod!"


    It''s a strange feeling to be listening to this from the side.


    "Maybe your brother will have more wives in the future, but you''ll have to be patient."


    "Yes, I''ve given up on ...... that part."


    What do you mean "give up"? .......


    "Hey, how about we open a bottle of booze?��It''s a good day for it."


    After that, the three of us had a long talk. In that room, everything seemed to go back to the old days.


    I''m sure we''ll never have a time like this again. It would be impossible for all of us to gather together happily for another ten or twenty years, unless something miraculous happens again and again.


    We spent the time happily, as if we could forget such a thing.


    Let''s all go back to ten years ago for now.

 85 - 85 Hunting Remainers

    Exactly five years to the day after I defeated the Cathedral of Orcent--


    I was engaged with the remnants of the House of Santhira who had fled to the western part of the kingdom.


    Of course, I arranged to end the battle on that auspicious day. It was already known where they had been living.


    I don''t need to go out there myself, but I''ll go ahead anyway.


    Red Bears and White Eagles, follow me!��Orx and Rayon, are you ready?"


    "Of course, sir!" shouts Olx Bright, the captain of Red Bear Squadron, as he lines up to the left of my horse. His arms are getting thicker and thicker, and the sword he wields is no longer a sword or an axe.


    "The White Eagles are already warming up!


    From the right comes the captain of the White Eagle Squadron, Leion Mirkolaiah. This soldier of Elvish origin has an intelligent appearance in contrast to Orcus.


    However, because of this, he is often heard to speak strangely.


    "Hey, Rayon."


    "Yes, how can I help you?"


    "It is rumored that you have been having a lot of affairs with courtesans lately.


    "Oh, that''s ...... that ......."


    Obviously, Rayon is having a hard time saying this.


    "Apparently I''m on to something. I thought you didn''t have much taste in such things. I won''t punish you for it. Just don''t make His Majesty''s daughter fall in love with you. She''s 12 or 13... just the right age to be in love..."


    "Sorry ....... That ...... I don''t know how to say no when someone makes a pass at me. ......"


    I have a pretty good idea.


    In peacetime, the White Eagles guard the court. That''s probably why they were approached by the courtesan. Rayon must be nearly sixty years old, but he still has the good looks of a young man because he is an elf.


    He is also a mercenary and has survived many deaths, so his eyes have a sparkle different from those of a prodigal son.


    But I am similar to him in that I have not aged.


    One of the special abilities of Odanobunaga is [the spirit of the High King].


    As long as the holder of this occupation acts as the High King in his castle, the aging process slows down, including that of his relatives. I am a regent, not a king, but I have the benefit of this.


    "Rayon, one of the reasons you''re being courted is because you''re not married. You should start thinking about who will inherit the Mirkolaia family."


    "Many years ago, I married the daughter of the village where I lived, but she died. Since then I have moved from place to place as a ...... mercenary and have never remarried. ......"


    I understand that it is better to be light. Still, all the captains are given the rank of viscount. It is not an honorary position, so please take it seriously.


    How many children do you have?


    He approached the captain of the Red Bear team on the opposite side.


    "I have twelve children. My first and second sons are very active in the Red Bear Squadron!


    "That''s what I mean. Orcus is better than me on this."


    Rayon, who has always been so uptight about Olks, looked ashamed.


    "I''m sorry ......."


    "You are lords of one end of the world. Marry properly."


    "We have several potential adopted children, and the family is in a position to continue to exist. ......"


    "Idiot. There are several ladies who like you. Choose one of them. I''ll take care of them unless they are of an unusually high rank. Don''t feel like a mercenary forever.


    "Gyoi desu sei, ......."


    Orcus laughed at Rayon as he said this without effort.


    "All right, Rayon. Take the head of the head of the House of Santhira. Attack from the enemy''s left flank. We will go in the opposite direction.


    "Ha!��However, it''s also a matter of course that a family that has held supremacy in Seongnam Prefecture can at most lead only 1,500 soldiers in battle at the end of their life.


    Before I could answer, Oda Nobunaga, whose occupation is in my head, said something to me.


    --There will always be a certain number of people who do not understand the trends of the next generation. There is no future for them except to follow me, but they dare to remain in their meaningless rebellion until the day they die. Naturally, the family will perish and go by the wayside. I have no idea what I''m making sense of.


    But, Oda Nobunaga, isn''t he better than those who quickly switch masters with their asses?


    --Depends. If you change the master just before the destruction, you can''t be trusted, but the one who has been misjudging the flow all along, or even refusing to see the flow, is just incompetent. It is not a matter of being loyal or anything like that.


    I agree with that. This Santhira family is too stupid to do anything about it. If they had bowed down, I would have given them land worth the size of a cat''s head.


    "Rayon, watch how these Santhira fools behave before they die. You''ll know if they have the face of a warrior or if they''ll be scared into surrendering.


    "I understand. So should I take him alive?


    "If they are begging for their lives, bring them to me."


    Yes, sir!


    Rayon''s White Eagles charge into a small hill where the enemy is. The enemy''s position is not bad in the midst of the melee, but they are outnumbered, and it is not a battle that can be won by a few geographical advantages.


    "Orcus, we''re coming with you."


    I''ll take all the credit!


    By now, the black dogs will be attacking from behind. That''s where we''ll go in.


    Just before we hit them, the enemy''s right wing started to get confused.


    The hounds are roaring and biting the enemy soldiers to death.


    "The warwolf squad worked exactly as it should have."


    That''s a unit of the Black Dogs, Dorborg''s unit. Their attacks are crude, but they are very handy in a situation like this.


    "This game is completely settled. The enemy may have thought the worst, that they could still retreat, but there is no way out now."


    From here on out, it''s all about the hunt.

 86 - 86 The Fall of the Santilla

    We''re on the hunt from here on out.


    The enemy was in a splendid state of flux. Their rear is in shambles from the attacks of the war wolves in wolf form, and our troops are attacking from the front. With a force of 1,000 or 1,500 we have no chance.


    "General Regent, I can''t for the life of me figure out what the enemy is trying to do..."


    Olks said in a loud voice. His voice must be loud because he was in the middle of a battle, but it was still too loud.


    "What can we do in the field with such a half-assed number of men?��You''ll end up getting killed. If they still have a fortress and are defending it well, they might get backup, and even if they don''t, they can still run away in desperation or turn themselves in with a noose.


    "In other words, you are too irrational. A percentage of human beings are such unthinking creatures. Even when their lives are on the line.


    I think times would have been much different if the lords of the land had really fought for their survival at all costs.


    Yes, it is a turbulent time, but not every day there is war everywhere. There are many who have been defending their lands for a hundred years. Basically, people are conservative even in these times, including those who just continue to do so, not by choice.


    The Santillas are such people. They have never thought about the future. They attacked me, an upstart, and I attacked them, and then they were defeated, and they gave up their real power and fled.


    I will crush these people thoroughly. Let''s do it!"


    "Heh!��If anything, it''s been peaceful lately, so it''s perfect!


    Indeed, the last five years have been better than the one before that. Nothing that could be called a major war happened, or didn''t happen.


    "Maybe that will fall apart again, though. I think it''s going to be worse."


    "I hope so. Without the war, I''d be out of business. That''s much worse. I''ll have to cut something while I''m still alive!


    I draw my sword. The three-jagged spear is a hindrance when I''m on horseback.


    Orcus, with his thick sword, rushes forward.


    "The remnants of Santhira!��Regent Arsrod Nevre himself has come to avenge you!"


    When I heard his voice, I thought he was going to come and take my head off, but it turned out the opposite.


    "Murderer Regent!" The most powerful man in the country!" Run, run!"


    Soldiers are trying to flee in blood. My rumors are getting more and more popular. It seems that I am now regarded as a demon that can never be defeated in a fight.


    I''m not far off the mark, though.


    --Special ability [Style of the High King] activated. This effect is given when he is recognized by many as the High King. All his abilities are tripled. In addition, those who witness it will feel either awe or fear.


    --Special ability��Guiding Sign of the High King��is activated. Your trust and concentration are doubled. In addition, your attack and defense are strengthened by 30%.


    These two special abilities are granted to me by my occupation as Oda Nobunaga.


    I can fight with specs that ordinary people will never be able to match. To tell the truth, I do not feel that I can lose.


    Even if I run away, there is not much place to run anyway, so the enemy soldiers run and bump into each other and fall down. I don''t intend to cut down even the small fighters because it would be troublesome, but I doubt if the general''s head would be cut off at this rate.


    Already Orcus is charging into the midst of the enemy, blowing off their heads like crazy.


    "Weak!��You''re weak!��Don''t be here if you don''t want to fight!"


    I agree. When you come to the battlefield, you should be ready to kill, or at least to die. If you''re neither of those things, you shouldn''t have come here in the first place, but you''ve come all this way because you don''t think anything of it.


    I was having a hard time finding the enemy. The people around me were killing my enemies first, and it was hard to fight because they were all running away from me.


    I stopped my horse in the middle of the road.


    "This is pointless now. We''ve already won."


    Almost simultaneously, from the enemy left flank, "We have captured the head of the House of Santilla!" Victory for the Regent!��Victory for the Kingdom!" The voice echoed.


    "Is it already over?��I don''t even feel like I''m fighting."


    Olks came in with a disgruntled look on his face. At least, it was not the face of a victor.


    "What''s done is done. It can''t be helped. You can''t even sell a few of those bastards."


    If this were a local battle, I might have brought them back as labor, but there is no shortage of labor in King''s Landing or in my home base, Castle Maust, as people keep coming in.


    Then a man with dog ears walked up to me. It''s Dorbo of the Black Dog Squad. His expression is as fierce as ever. But not in a vulgar way. He has the eyes of a man who has spent his whole life thinking seriously about how to live.


    It''s a sign that he''s lived, and he won''t change until he dies.


    "We''ve captured three men who bit the general. What shall we do?


    I''ll bring him back. But is it necessary to carry him back to King''s Landing?


    The men of the House of Santhira were brought out before me. They''re tied behind their backs, and it''s a miserable sight.


    When I reached this point, some of them called out for help. Apparently they were asking for help because they were related to someone in the court.


    "Rayon, did they beg for their lives?


    "Yes. Yes. He knelt down on his knees. No one caught him when he was wounded.


    "All right. All of you, take off their heads.


    No one tried to stop it. I guess they decided it was the right thing to do.


    "I''m sorry, people of the House of Santhira, but our army has recruited many capable men. But we will never have the time to take up the incompetent view. Indeed, such people cause more damage to our side than to the enemy."


    They were taken to the head chopper.


    With this, the House of Santhira was officially destroyed.


    It is no use if you can''t read five or six moves ahead, but if you don''t know even one move ahead, you can''t do anything.

 87 - 87 Suspected by Wife

    After a brief postwar treatment, we returned to the town belonging to the king''s side. We stay here for the night. It is quite far from the capital, so I plan to return slowly.


    He enters his room and collapses on the sofa. The battlefield is exhausting for some reason. We are fighting for our lives. So, I should not go out to the front, but I can''t not go out to the front because it will raise the morale of the whole army.


    I think it is a little strange that Oda Nobunaga was not the type to go to the front lines so much, but I don''t mind because I enjoy fighting. But I don''t mind fighting because I enjoy it. Living in the court all the time is stifling too.


    It seems that there are others who feel the same way.


    "Thank you, Mr. Arsrod!"


    Raviara entered the room with great pomp and circumstance. This time Laviala had not been on the front lines, but she had served.


    "It''s a relief to see you at war after all these years. It''s not really in my nature to be a princess in a castle. ......"


    "I knew you would say that. I''m with you. There''s not much war going on these days."


    "Can''t we go on the offensive more and more, Mr. Arsrod?"


    Laviala''s mouth twitched in disapproval.


    Nothing has changed in my relationship with Raviara since the days when I was not even a petty lord.


    There are times to attack and times to consolidate. I have to fulfill my duties as regent. If I''m at war all the time, His Majesty will wonder what I''m doing."


    After he became regent and defeated the Cathedral of Orsent, tranquility fell over the city. Or rather, the forces that opposed me in the vicinity of King''s Landing have disappeared.


    Of course, if I keep going out, there will be people who don''t like my power, but if I keep going out, I won''t be able to keep myself in shape.


    So after we beat the Cathedral of Orcent into submission, we have avoided any expedition from here. It was more important to plant our forces near the capital.


    I sat Laviala down on the sofa and stroked her hair.


    "Isn''t it still time for government business, Mr. Arsrod?"


    Raviara says with a nonchalant look on her face.


    "Not when I''m on an expedition. While I''m away, I leave the political work to Jahnhahn. He''ll take care of it.


    The best thing I have done in the last five years is to replace the government officials. I have done a lot of examinations and brought in a lot of new people.


    The new people are really enthusiastic about their work. I often hear that the quality of officials has improved."


    New is a bit of a misnomer, though. Those of us in the first term have been doing this for five years.


    "Simply, the people I''ve recruited are smart. Jahnhahn is a good druggist too. He''s not like those fools who took over only because of vested interests.


    Raviara nuzzled her face in my direction. I guess it never gets old, even after a long relationship.


    "You''ve banished a lot of old people, haven''t you?"


    Slowly, he removed those who stood in the way of the newcomers in order to open the way for them to play an active role.


    "The charge is neglect of duty so far."


    If they had repeatedly dismissed him while he was fighting the cathedral, he might have been in danger, but it would not have mattered once the groundwork had been laid.


    "Please don''t make His Majesty suspicious of me."


    "I know. This is not a power struggle between me and you. I''m barely touching your power. In fact, we''re not changing the system of governance at all. I don''t care that people are being replaced."


    In any case, no one loyal to the current king--Hasse I--would have remained as an official, so the king''s power would not have been affected. Regardless of who became king, there were a lot of bureaucrats around the capital who remained only to do the paperwork.


    I carefully replaced them one by one with my own pawns.


    Thanks to this, my power does not waver so much and my work does not get delayed even if I am away from the capital for a while.


    I hope that Arsrod-sama''s power will remain stable and we can unify the land.


    Raviara''s hair smells of perfume. It is of distant origin and quite expensive. The capital receives many luxuries.


    It must be springtime in this world for us.


    But there''s still fighting to be done. That''s for sure.


    That''s fine. Raviara, I will protect Mr. Arsrod even at the cost of my life.


    Laviala twines her arms around my body. This is the way I feel about it. .......


    "That''s the only thing Laviala can do," he says. I''m sure the number of rivals will continue to grow. ......"


    I was a bit taken aback.


    Raviara is quite concerned about that kind of thing.


    "I''m sure you''ve been keeping a low profile of late. But since His Majesty took your sister as his wife, he can''t keep adding more and more concubines to the family."


    It''s true. Since Rumi became a full wife, the number of wives has ostensibly not increased. After five years of keeping the peace like that, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    "There is a rumor that the boy Mr. Jahnhahn had two years ago is the son of Mr. Arsrod..."


    Ugh. ....... That''s true: .......


    I have a full mistress relationship with Jahnhahn. I was more attracted to him while we were doing the tea ceremony together. I was also interested in the idea of a woman running a business all by herself. She has different values from the other lords'' daughters, and frankly, she''s interesting.


    We talked about taking her in, but Jahnhahn said she would be his heir. It was just as well, since she had come to this country alone and had never married.


    Raviara suspects that even if he did not have a consort, he must have had a mistress."


    Raviara''s suspicions sting.


    Let''s take proper care of this one: .......

 88 - 88 Planning for the next match

    Then there was a knock at the door. The knocking gave away most of who it was.


    "Sorry, Raviara. It''s still a good time for someone to come in from work.


    Raviara quickly untied herself. She looked a little disgruntled, though.


    When he opened the door, Kerala was standing there.


    "I have brought you the draft of the plan for the northern campaign," she said.


    "That''s very kind of you, but it''s not something you bring on an expedition, is it?"


    Raviara looked frustrated, so I told her so.


    "I was told to bring it to you as soon as it was completed."


    "Right. I''m sorry. Give it to me. Raviara''s here, too, so that''s good. Let''s talk about it for a minute."


    The proposal is, to put it bluntly, a plan to subjugate the Northern lords who have not yet flirted with us. Of course, on the surface, we would be subjugating the lords who have not yet flirted with the king.


    Currently, there are two main areas where the king''s power does not extend.


    One is the west. This is the land from which the previous king, Paphus VI, fled, so it is a strong enemy that we must continue to fight against. However, the west is not monolithic. There are several powerful lords fighting for supremacy.


    On the other hand, the north is too far from the capital and tends to be a culturally backward area. Perhaps because of this, small forces are gathering like ants swarming around a candy cane before they are integrated into a few powerful princes.


    "The plan is to defeat the Ortolans, who are relatively powerful in the north. I don''t know whether they will surrender quickly or fight us off thoroughly. Still, if we destroy this house, the other weaker lords will give up and surrender.


    "Not a bad plan, I think."


    Kerala said, not smiling at all. People often talk about me behind my back for being unfriendly, but it''s true that Shomuchu doesn''t laugh.


    "Well, ...... I have a fundamental question. ...... is it OK?"


    Laviala raises her hand.


    "In order, shouldn''t we attack the strongest enemies in the west?��If anything, the northern lords are far away, and we don''t have any other kings. ......"


    "Yes . I understand what you say, Mr. Raviara. The threat is in the west, no matter how you look at it."


    Raviara did not like Kerala''s calm demeanor again, and she looked a little uncomfortable. This is a matter of compatibility. Kerala is a female military officer who looks like she is from King''s Landing.


    "By the looks on your face, you know everything, don''t you, Raviara? Oh, Raviara always seems to be left behind.


    That''s not true. You are a great person and I am sure the regent loves you very much. More than me, at least.


    There was something about the end of that sentence that stuck with me. I don''t remember talking about it.


    "Oh, I see. ....... I do think that Mr. Arsrod visits Raviara''s room much more often than I do. ......


    Don''t try to mount up there. It''s very, very difficult!


    "Yes, I wish I could ...... talk to the regent a little more at night too. I''m not very sociable, so perhaps that''s why he keeps me away.


    Kerala is modest, but there is a definite spike in her words. Funny, I didn''t think Kerala had the personality to worry about such things. .......


    "Hey, Kerala, that''s the first I''ve heard of that."


    "It''s not something I''m going to bother to tell you. Let''s continue with the plan. May I speak first?��If there are any errors, please correct them."


    "Okay. Please explain ......."


    Kerala unfolded the map she had brought with her and indicated it with a stick.


    "This is how we will advance our forces from the castle of Maust, the regent''s stronghold."


    "Of course. There''s nothing strange about the route we''re taking. But that doesn''t answer Raviara''s question, does it?


    Yes, the reason for attacking the northern lords remains unanswered.


    So Kerala moved the stick to the area of the lords near the castle of Maust.


    "There is a possibility that Seraphina''s father, Eirs Kartis, and the regent''s sister-in-law, Brand Nahum, will take this opportunity to raise an army.


    "No way, really ......?"


    Raviara''s face turns grim. He had told her that such a battle might happen someday, but I don''t think Raviara had thought about when exactly.


    "That''s what I meant. The real enemies are those who are relatively close to my stronghold, those who are not fully subjugated to my heart''s content. They think they can destroy me at will. After all, they consider me an ally, but they don''t want to work for me."


    "So, you would rather attack the north first and have those people jump out than have a big rebellion while you are attacking the west?��It''s safer that way, given the scale of the war."


    Laviala is smart after all. He can assess a situation quickly.


    "Of course, this is based on a plan, or rather a <>. I''ll be glad if the regent''s relatives don''t revolt.


    "No one steals gold coins from a table with impunity when it is swarming with people looking at him. But if there is no one else around, there are those who would snatch it. In a word, I''m testing my relatives. If you''re going to kill me, now''s the time."


    I can tell from the information from the bugle that it is almost certain that he does not take kindly to me.


    But that doesn''t mean he will revolt. Most lords do not enjoy the complete trust of their subordinates. They may not like you, but they may serve you more often than not.


    So you will never know unless you try.


    "I understand what you mean. But killing Mr. Arsrod now would wreak havoc on the surrounding lands. I don''t see much of a benefit."


    "Well, not everyone lives that far into the future."


    I''m going to create a new era, but even those who don''t have the guts to do so can at least try to sabotage it.

 89 - 89 Victory Report

    Having destroyed the House of Santhira, I returned to King''s Landing. It was not so much a triumphal return, but a somewhat welcome one.


    Upon my return, I was the first to go to His Majesty King Hasse I to congratulate him on his victory. I did not want to give even the slightest impression that I had underestimated him.


    Although Hasse I is a foolish man, his reign is getting longer and his hawkish attitude is becoming kingly in its own way.


    In the first place, in the long history of the Kingdom of Sirwil, not all kings have been competent. The bureaucratic structure is designed so that even if a king is not competent, he can still serve to some extent.


    "The kingdom is close to unity again. Thanks to the regent. Let us continue to work together as brothers.


    The reason Hasse called me a brother is because I am the legitimate wife of the sister of King Hasse I. That makes me the king''s brother-in-law.


    "You are still in your twenties. If we rebuild the country together in the next ten or twenty years, we will be able to unify the country one day.


    "Yes, that''s right. This is just my own wishful thinking, but I hope to unify the whole country in about five years.


    Originally, when I settled down after entering the capital, I had hoped that unification would be achieved in about ten years. In other words, we have reached the turning point.


    "Five years. That''s really exciting. If that happens, I will be able to make a name for myself as a middle-ranking monarch, which is not a bad thing.


    Hasse said sincerely. It''s a fine line between being the founder of the Middle Kingdom and being the last monarch of the Kingdom of Thirlwil.


    However, the king does not seem to have that much doubt. If he can continue to deceive, so much the better.


    I have spent the last five years trying to gain his trust.


    If we have to go to war all the time, power will gradually be concentrated in the hands of those who lead the army. What it will cause is the fear that I will be left out in the open. In fact, in the past, there have been many who have won wars in the course of winning them and have gained enough power to secede from the king or to oust him.


    But even if they do that early on, they will only be a regional power around the capital. No matter how much cause they gather, they are just usurpers of power in the eyes of the distant lords. They will never be strong enough to rule the whole country.


    And one of the patterns is that they will eventually be defeated by other enemies, fall away from the center of the country to the provinces, and be killed somewhere.


    Therefore, it is right to unify the country first with the king.


    So says Oda Nobunaga.


    --Do you understand?��Use the authority above you while you can. The High King was also annoyed with Ashikaga Yoshiaki, but he did not kill him until the end. In fact, he didn''t want to do so much because it would have been troublesome just to exile him. ....... I offered to make his son the next Shogun, but he refused. .......


    I know. I''m not going to make the same mistake you did.


    --I don''t like the way you talk. I didn''t mean it that way. The High King never did anything to crush him completely until he became superior to Yoshiaki.


    Even if he did, he would''ve set up a siege. There was still something wrong. We don''t want to make enemies for the sake of making enemies.


    Oda Nobunaga laughed. It echoes in my head and is quite annoying.


    --Lie to me! You are essentially a man who loves war. Isn''t that why you''re sending troops north to fight your own kin?��You want to cross swords with anyone who can fight.


    That''s a fine line. Maybe not entirely.


    Ailes Cartesian, chief of Mineria, is, so to speak, the first warlord I ever admired and the first wall I ever stood against. It was only when the House of Navre was on the verge of destruction that I was awakened to its power.


    Ailes Kartis must be in his mid-forties. If left unchecked, he will eventually decline both physically and mentally. Maybe now is the time to fight.


    --Do as you please. His wife may hate him with all her heart, or she may not say anything, so it''s a fine line.


    Oda Nobunaga once felled his father-in-law''s castle, so he seems to have some sentimentality about it. However, since he would have banished the son of the man who killed his father-in-law, there should have been no problem from a nominal point of view.


    The report of the victory was still going on.


    "So, my Lord Regent, I have a question..."


    The king said, a little reservedly.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "How are you and Rumi getting along?��As a brother, I am concerned about my sister. She is also naive, and since she was 13 years old when she was brought into the family, I wonder if there are many things she doesn''t know ......."


    I see. So that''s the story. In a way, it may mean that the king can afford to be concerned about his sister. When they first met, he was a dropout and all he cared about was becoming king. You mean that you have enough food and clothing and know how to be civilized.


    I am relieved to be able to reply in such a colorful way.


    "Then I will speak frankly with Your Majesty.


    I get a serious look on my face.


    "Ummm... ......"


    "I had some childishness left in me when I became your wife, but more than five years have passed since then, and to tell the truth, I did not expect you to become so beautiful. Is this what royal blood is all about?"


    Hasse looked relieved.


    Someone quickly came out from the curtains. There was no fear, because there was no killing. I knew there was someone there.


    "Oh, thank God! I was so excited...".


    Rumi appeared quickly. He looks relieved and smoothes his chest. She has a very large breast, but it is so large that "patting down" is an apt description of her breasts. I didn''t expect them to grow so much. .......


    A court poet or someone said that the current Rumi is the most beautiful in the city, and he is not wrong. Her beauty has grown naturally with age, mixed with the light of her intelligence and her innate gentleness. She is indeed the ideal princess.


    But the way she makes her brother listen to her opinions seems to have not changed since the old days.


    Rumi, I hope I''m not causing too much trouble for Your Majesty.


    "Oh, I thought you said at some point that wars must be won by any means necessary."


    When she laughs like that, I can smell a little of the girl she was when we first met.


    It was supposed to be a political marriage, but I''m getting more into it than she is. Serafina will laugh at me.

 90 - 90 Seraphinas hesitation

    After spending time with Rumi that day, I went to Serafina''s room at night.


    When I first met Serafina, she must have been fifteen or sixteen. Many years have passed since then, but her appearance has hardly changed.


    Thanks to the profession of Oda Nobunaga. All my wives remain beautiful. I really have to thank Oda Nobunaga for this.


    "Oh, am I right?��Wouldn''t it be better to spend the night with the regular chamberlain?"


    Serafina giggles as she sits in her chair. Her smug attitude has never changed.


    But I''m sure Seraphina knows most of the reasons why I''m here.


    "Seraphina, I''m going to fight to unify the nation. I''m sure you understand that too.


    "Isn''t it obvious?��I told you when I married that I wanted to marry a man who would be king."


    Serafina leans toward me. Her eyes are still the same provocative, testing look she used to give me.


    "Would you be willing to destroy your house and your family for it?"


    I pulled myself away from her a little and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it.


    "There is a chance that your father, Ailes Kartis, will turn against me. If he does, I will do everything in my power to stop him. If the province of Brantall betrays us at any moment, our future plans will be in jeopardy. And if my father-in-law betrays me, the others may also turn against me.


    Serafina''s expression hardened a little.


    No words came out right away. I waited patiently. And no matter what the answer was, I knew what I was going to do.


    A few tears welled up in Serafina''s eyes.


    "It''s strange. I used to be willing to sacrifice anything if you would be king, but when the time comes, I am so afraid. I wondered if everyone I knew would die. ......"


    I silently held Seraphina in my arms.


    I knew it was the best I could do.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much Serafina grieved, it was impossible to loosen the treatment in the case of a traitor. So I had no choice but to say nothing.


    For a while, I think, Serafina was crying as she leaned on me. I know she has a slender body, but she is still light. Like a sugar candy, I feel like I''m going to melt away.


    "That''s just when my father-in-law turned on me. I swear to you that I will never do anything that would make him suspect me of treason and kill me.


    If I do that, even the people who follow me will lose faith in me. It''s hell after that. No one will follow me.


    It''s better to have the assurance that I will protect those who follow me.


    "No. No. I am sure that my family will attack you. I''m not flexible enough to accept the new world you''re creating."


    Serafina left me and went to a locked box in her room.


    From there she produced not a make-up kit but an out-of-place letter.


    "You, read this."


    I quickly read through the letter that was handed to me.


    "It says you want to give me a home and hospitality. So Serafina should come back then."


    "Hospitality is the secret language of the house of Kartis, and it means to destroy. It''s a trick to reduce the risk of being discovered."


    Most likely, they were mixed in with the apparently innocuous communication from the family home. If they were included with other mundane items, they would not be discovered.


    "I''ve also been getting a lot of requests to send me information. I''m sure they really want to do it."


    "Thank you for telling me. After all, you are the one who understands me best.


    He kissed Serafina''s lips.


    Then, a little more decisively, Serafina sat down in her chair.


    "Look, I know you know the answer anyway, but I''m just going to say it."


    "Yeah, whatever you want. You have that right."


    I thought he was asking me not to attack his parents'' house or to save his family''s life.


    But I was wrong. I had forgotten that Serafina was a more passionate person.


    "Kill me on the inside."


    Smiling, Serafina said.


    "Then the master will be able to attack the house of Kartis without any worries. My presence might cloud your judgment.


    Serafina seemed to have come up with such a method to settle her contradictory feelings.


    I sighed and laughed. I can''t even get angry.


    "What is your profession?"


    "A saint, but ......"


    The ability to increase the fortune of those who are near you by thirty percent--that is the vocation of a saint.


    "That''s what I mean. You''re a saint to me. A man would be a fool to kill the saint who protects him. I''m not gonna live that stupidly. You only live once."


    "You don''t even detach and turn them away ......?"


    "I''m not stupid enough to leave someone as attractive as you are. I want to keep you mine."


    I wondered why he was making a serious move on his wife, but he was not lying about his desire not to lose Serafina.


    "If I were your only wife, you would be more persuasive."


    "Seraphina is the one who brought the other side chambers for the sake of alliance," he said. Thank you for finding Fleur for me.


    The tension in the air was loosened enough for me to make this kind of light talk. Serafina''s words gave me an idea.


    "Serafina, I''m sorry, but I''d like to add another wife to my family.


    Yes, yes. Who the hell are you?


    "The daughter of Solstice Nistonia, who has a navy, should be about the right age."


    One more ground to cover before the big military operation.

 91 - 91. Offer a marriage.

    Soltis Nistonia was a powerful lord who helped me expand my power on the sea side.


    They have always had a strong navy, but they became even more powerful during the unification of the province of Shara.


    A lord with a seaport has much more economic power than an inland lord with the same area of land. Although they were not allowed to control the entire Shahrah province because of the risk of treachery and so on, they still had a considerable territory if enclaves were included. Still, if we include the enclaves, the Nistonian family was in its heyday.


    I have actually met Yucca, the daughter of Soltis, once.


    When I formed an alliance with Soltys, I invited her family to the castle of Maust. Soltys left his son in the castle and came with his family in case they were killed in the castle of Maust. Among them was his daughter Yucca.


    Many years have passed since then, and Yucca must be in her mid-teens. With my power so strong around me, I guess I didn''t have to think about alliances with other lords, and I''m sure she hasn''t decided on a husband yet.


    In the next battle, I want to carry a large army from the sea. For this reason, I would like to strengthen my ties with the Nistonians. The Nistonians in particular were originally the rulers of the land, and they are my foreign vassals. The more insurance we have against betrayal, the better.


    I invited Solstice to King''s Landing to discuss this first.


    The title was that Soltys was still a viscount, so he was to be given the title of count. The king immediately gave his permission for the anointment.


    After the investiture banquet, I called Solstice into the open room and told her the story.


    I called Serafina, Fleur, and Kerala for hospitality. Raviara came of her own accord, though I did not invite her this time. Rumi is playing with my children.


    "So, I wonder if I might take your princess as my wife. I don''t know how many wives you''re planning to take, but I don''t know what to say. ....... I would like you to consider it for the sake of the bond between our two families. My daughter and son are still too young."


    "The Master is a man of many colors, so I don''t mind how many he has, do you?"


    Serafina said something that was hard to tell if she was joking or not. Half of what she said was probably true.


    Fleur, on the other hand, was pouring more tea into Solstice''s reduced cup with a calm expression on her face.


    "I hate to say it this way, but it does not make much difference in the current cooperative relationship whether you marry into one of the surrounding lords'' houses or not. If that is the case, I think it would be a bad choice to let the princess marry into the regent''s house.


    Fleur has always been a man of reason. Perhaps it is because she has been so devoted to the preservation of her small and medium-sized family, the Houges. Without thinking ahead, the small and medium lords will be destroyed in no time. One failure can lead to their immediate destruction.


    "Well, ...... I''m honored to talk to you, but ...... I''m a bit distracted on a completely different level. ......"


    Soltis is still the head of the Nistonian family, although his hair is beginning to turn gray. His son is not yet old enough to delegate all authority.


    "Well, what is it exactly?


    Fleur asks without laughing. I brought Fleur here because when it comes to closing a conversation, there is no one better than Fleur. She is much more useful than a bad bureaucrat.


    Incidentally, Raviara was sitting there purely as an observer. It seems that Raviara has always been a bit naive or provincial. From the perspective of the capital, everyone is a countryman except Kerala.


    "I''m ashamed to say it,...... but looking at the looks of the regent''s wives, I''m not sure my daughter is quite strong enough... ..."


    Apparently, Solstice was not kidding around, judging by the look on his face.


    "My son has not yet taken over the reigns of the family, but he has already taken a wife and I have a grandson. So I am not worried about the continuation of the family, but for the sake of my daughter''s happiness, I want her to marry in a way that will make her husband love her.


    "I see. Even if she becomes the Regent''s concubine, it would be a pity for the princess if she is really only a concubine for form''s sake.


    Solstice replied to Fleur''s words with a dreaded, "I guess so.


    I found this a bit surprising.


    It was clear that Solstice genuinely wished for the happiness of her family.


    That in itself is not a strange feeling. In fact, I would say that it is quite natural. But I had long since forgotten such feelings. Maybe it''s not that I forgot them, but I never really thought about them.


    I wonder if I will have such feelings when my children come of age. Or, thanks to my occupation as Oda Nobunaga, will I always feel the way I do now that aging does not come easily to me?


    I was not sure how to answer. It is true that I was blessed in my marriage.


    Raviara, Serafina, and Fleur, who had always been like a sister to me, were all so beautiful. Rumi grew up to look like an angel, and my mistresses Kerala, Jahnhahn, and Mistletoe each had their own charms that were different from those of my wives.


    Nowadays, I was not sure if I could love an insignificant daughter in the family.


    If Solstice heard that he was treating his daughter roughly, and it would make a bad impression on her, it would be a bad thing.


    "I understand. I understand your concern. Then may I see your daughter at least once?��I will show you the royal city as I showed you the castle of Maust."


    Soltis agreed to this.


    After he left the room, Kerala asked me, "Does this mean that the invasion of the north has been postponed?


    "We will do that in the not-too-distant future.

 92 - 92 Meeting an Ordinary Princess

    Yucca, daughter of Solstice, arrived in King''s Landing earlier than expected. Twelve days after my meeting with Solstice. I think they sent out a fast horse and contacted the mainland immediately.


    I guess Soltys did not want to be perceived as reluctant. I may have made him feel uncomfortable in a strange way.


    Not knowing how I should feel about meeting Yucca, I decided to have a tea ceremony with Jahnhahn to calm down.


    The tea ceremony room is now located in the grounds of the royal castle. It is because it is too much trouble to visit the residence of Jahnhahn every time. And because of his position, he has to watch out for assassins.


    During the tea ceremony, we do not talk about anything else. The tea ceremony itself is a ceremony. Jahnhahn would condemn us if we treat it carelessly.


    I drink the dark green tea slowly.


    Today''s tea is a little astringent, but perhaps that reflects my mental state.


    "You seem to be lost. I can tell as soon as I see it."


    After I finished my drink, Jahnhahn said to me.


    The expression on Jahnhahn''s face during the tea ceremony could be described as that of a master. His whole body emitted the air of a master of the Way.


    He said, "I am meeting the daughter of Solstice. It''s a bit like a blind date, and it''s distracting."


    Now that we have finished our tea, we are allowed to discuss something in this small space.


    "I see. No matter how many times I repeat it, each time I am lost and confused. That''s what love is all about, isn''t it?"


    "In general, yes, but I never thought I would feel this way. What should I do about it? I wanted to hear Jahnhahn''s answer."


    Jahnhahn narrowed his eyes a little and smiled faintly. He is a good official, but there is nothing official in his expression.


    "If you are here because you think it looks like a marriage meeting, why don''t you act like one?


    A pause in his voice as Jahnhahn replies.


    If your heart is in the right place, I think it would be better to let it flow without forcing yourself to go against it. What do you think?��In any case, there is no such thing as a right answer in the world of colorful love. The more you try to fit into a mold, the more you will fail.


    The words fell into my heart immediately.


    "Okay. I''ll take you at your word."


    "Yes. It is also good not to act politically.


    Said Jahnhahn with a smile.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    Then I met Yucca.


    I asked Yucca to come into the room where I was. Kerala was in my room. The other party might be nervous about the one-on-one meeting.


    Soon the door opened. I gasp. I wonder who is more nervous, me or them.


    I tried to see their faces, but I couldn''t see their faces.


    Yucca had her hands out in front of her, covering her face.


    I felt like a captive sinner.


    "I''m sorry. ....... I''m not used to this kind of thing. ......"


    No one is used to it. Take a deep breath.


    Kerala gave me sound advice.


    After taking a really deep breath, Yucca removed her hand.


    She had unusual light blue hair, I thought. Her eyes were blue as well.


    There was something doll-like about her, but she was not in any way unbeautiful. She was a very graceful princess.


    "Your hair is beautiful."


    After saying this, I reflected on whether I had been a bit too typographical in my praise.


    "This is ...... because my ancestor several generations ago fell in love with the daughter of a merchant from another continent. ......"


    "The Nistonians rule the sea. It is possible that this is the case."


    "Yes. ....... I''m very nervous ....... I feel like my heart is going to jump out of my chest ......"


    Yucca''s nervousness was more than cute, but it gave the impression that she could not be left alone.


    "Yucca, please take a seat. I will offer you a cup of tea.


    Kerala escorts Yucca.


    I then asked her a few questions about her, but she was not very fit and hardly ever went outside to play. She told me that when she was a little girl, it was a rare occasion for her to visit the castle of Maust.


    To tell the truth, I thought that this girl really did not know anything about the world.


    All the girls I have met so far had the power to take charge of their own destiny, but Yucca did not have that kind of will to go forward.


    However, I knew that a princess like Yucca was normal. It would not be unusual for men and women to say that a woman like Seraphina''s winsome personality was petty, and there are some things that are not acquired until one is in a position to hold the fate of the family in one''s hands, as Fleur was.


    A daughter like this is what a normal, well-brought-up girl would be. And as it should be, she will be used as a tool for political disputes.


    In that sense, I have not had a normal love life.


    Normal love. If I could, that might not be so bad.


    Do you have any dreams or wishes, Yucca?


    I will ask her many questions at the blind date. Let''s forget about the position of regent as much as possible. If there is such a thing, it will finally be impossible to have a normal love life.


    "Is it a dream? Let''s see... ......"


    Yucca is mulling it over. If Serafina had asked her, she would have said something about becoming a champion soon, or something like that.


    "Yucca, if you can''t think of anything right away, you don''t have to tell me. If you can''t come up with an idea right away, you don''t have to tell us. It is rare for a human being to always have a dream.


    Kerala''s follow-up sounded somewhat ironic to me. It''s true that I and Serafina are in the minority.


    "Oh, I don''t mean that the regent is an anomaly. That''s very admirable.


    "Don''t bother telling me. I understand.


    Kerala''s eyes aren''t smiling, so it''s hard to tell.


    "Oh, yes, yes. Speaking of dreams, I had this one.


    He remembered something in Yucca.

 93 - 93 Strength of the weak

    "Oh, yes, yes. Speaking of dreams, I had this one."


    He remembered something in Yucca.


    "I want to have and raise a healthy child.


    It was an answer I did not expect, at least, and Kerala looked a little glum.


    "Why do you say that?"


    If you don''t know, just ask. If it''s an arranged marriage, that''s the way to proceed.


    "I''m a very ...... ordinary person. ...... Oh, I''m not trying to be mean. But I''m sure it''s true. Even in the presence of the Regent and Kerala, I can see that they are in a different world than I am. ......"


    Yucca glanced at me and at Kerala, then looked down.


    "I''ve never thought of myself as a superior human being," he said.


    Kerala says with a straight face. This guy is a natural in this way. Yucca will be in trouble. I wouldn''t have used him as my chief vassal if he wasn''t so good.


    "I''ve never been successful in battle. I''m not a clever princess. ...... I''m really just a lord''s daughter. I''ve heard the stories of Seraphina and Fleur, and I''ve wondered what powerful people they are.


    Yucca''s voice has no power. But it was clear that she was trying hard to spin her true feelings.


    "But I can''t be as active as those people. I''m not even physically strong. I learned the bare minimum of etiquette at the castle, but I really don''t have anything else. There is a saying that a princess should be the diplomat of the family, but I don''t think I could even do that. ......"


    As she continues, Yucca''s words become more and more pessimistic. This is probably due to her personality.


    "So, then, I think I''ll leave it to my child."


    Slightly Yucca looked up.


    "I may not be able to live as an honorable man, but I may be able to raise my unborn child to be a hero. Then my life will have meaning. Besides, I can teach people about their weaknesses, so I might even be able to raise them to be strong people. ......"


    At that moment, Yucca''s expression brightened as if she had just blossomed.


    I thought it was indeed a motherly and loving expression.


    Her smile was truly charming and at the same time very comforting.


    If I were a poor commoner and allowed to live as a poor commoner, I would have wanted to live with such a wife.


    But if Yucca is mediocre, it is in terms of ability, and I would be punished if I said she is mediocre in terms of looks. She is so beautiful and kind that she could be used as an illustration for a saint.


    I reflexively wanted to make her happy.


    No, that still leaves the regal part. I want to be happy with her. And if we can laugh together about trivial things, my heart will be at rest.


    "That''s very altruistic and wonderful."


    Kerala complimented him somewhat like an interviewer.


    "No, this dream is also very egocentric.


    Yucca immediately flinched at that.


    "I''m very weak and I''m not sure if I''ll be able to have a baby, or if I do, if I''ll be able to keep it alive until it grows up," she said. So my dream also includes the hope that I can watch over the child until it grows up."


    Yucca''s fragile smile at that moment was finally doll-like.


    In fact, it seemed as if an expensive doll had been made based on her.


    --What an unreliable woman she is!


    Hey, don''t come out here at a time like this. Even the High King is out of place.


    --But she has a charm I don''t understand. A woman like her is good once in a while.


    I agree. We get along well because of my profession.


    She knows she''s weak. She knows it so clearly that it makes me angry. That''s a great strength. Those who know their weaknesses are never far wrong. They are many times stronger and smarter than those who think they are strong.


    "Is this the right answer? ....... I''m sorry, it''s a boring story. ......"


    Yucca''s expression turns confident again.


    "No, it was very interesting. I am sure that Kerala, who was listening next to me, would agree.


    "Yes. Yes. I felt that I have a long way to go. I would like to improve myself.


    I''m not sure how much of this is factual, since his face is not smiling. .......


    "I will inform your father, the Count. Thank you very much for your time today."


    "Ah, yes. ....... Um, Mr. Regent, ......"


    Yucca looked at me anxiously and pleadingly as she stood up.


    "I''m sure a woman as boring as me could never be your mistress. ...... Please take good care of my father and the Nistonian family. ......"


    His attitude was so hunched over that I almost laughed, though I probably shouldn''t have.


    "You have nothing to worry about. I will not neglect my lords who are loyal to the kingdom.


    After she left, Kerala and I discussed some thoughts.


    "What do you think?��I won''t hold it against you, so be honest and tell me everything."


    "I''ve seen so many princesses like her that I''m sick of it. If only she had not been born in a time of continuous war, she would have been happier and easier to understand."


    "That''s a very typical opinion of you, who has been on an itinerant journey with His Majesty."


    Even in times of war, there will always be people who are not suited to it. Such people are usually preyed upon by war and die.


    "But I didn''t see her as just a weak person. So I''m going to show her my own kind of happiness.


    Slowly Kerala nodded.


    "Well, I didn''t expect the Regent to recant his story of welcoming a wife."


    "Wait ....... You want to say that I''m a sophisticate. ......"


    I''ve been faithful to my wives.


    At the very least, I haven''t put you out of your misery.


    "Yes, that''s right. ......"


    Slightly embarrassed, Kerala said.


    "I''ve been thinking lately that I''d like to be loved more greedily if possible, but that would upset the equilibrium. ......"


    It gradually became clear to me that Kerala was surprisingly possessive.

 94 - 94 New concubines and invasion of the North

    I immediately told Solstice Nistonia that I wanted to take her daughter Yucca as my consort.


    He still did not trust me and went to the trouble of checking with me.


    "Are you sure you want such a girl ......?��If it is only to nail the Nistonians, you don''t have to take them. We do not care if you refuse. ......


    "No, I fell in love with her with all my heart. Please, don''t worry. And I''m not going to choose a wife out of duty. My only concern is that her body is not so strong, but I can''t help it. I''d rather pray as hard as I can than have a priest pray for me.


    Now I can almost understand why Solstice is worried.


    He feels sorry for his daughter, who seems to be so fortunate, to be consumed in a mere political marriage where there is no love. If that is the case, he wants to give her a good home, even if it is with a less powerful man.


    "Count, I really like her. I will make her happy in my own way. Please don''t think of it as a formality.


    I declared clearly, with a serious face.


    But the yucca who came to me was still a yucca, looking incredulous, "Are you sure you want me like this ......?" I asked him the same question as my parents.


    "You don''t realize how attractive you are. It would be disrespectful to us, who chose you, if you were more modest than that.


    "Ohhh ...... sorry ....... I can''t believe I''m going to be the Regent''s chambermaid. ......"


    Yucca was so nervous for a while that I had to reassure her by repeatedly stroking her stiff body.


    Serafina later told me the following.


    "Men are interested in a type of woman they don''t know. Like a gourmand."


    That''s quite a statement, but maybe I''m not so wrong.


    "You know exactly what I mean. Even if there was a woman who looked like Serafina, she wouldn''t be as good as Serafina."


    "I guess that means there''s nothing that can beat me for foul-mouthed."


    I''ll never have this exchange with Yucca again, but that''s okay.


    "Well, then, you can give your new chambermaid a good look at Maust Castle for the second time."


    "But as you can imagine, I''m busy this time, so I won''t have time for that. I don''t even have time to play with my children.


    Yes, the connection with the Nistonian family has been strengthened, and we are finally going to proceed with the northern operation in detail.


    If this succeeds, half of the country will be mine.


    After that, if I can destroy the powerful lords of the former king''s strongholds in the west, I will be in control.


    I will be the one to rule.


    I gathered an army at the castle of Maust, and in early summer I finally sent it north.


    The old general Sivik is in charge of the castle of Maust. He is a talkative man and not a senile old man at all, but his legs and back are indeed worn out. His beard and hair are white, and he even looks like a deity worshipped in a temple.


    "I''m planning to give Shivik a big burial when he dies, but he doesn''t die very often."


    "Master Arsrud, you''re being rude."


    Raviara blamed me.


    "But if you live too long, your grandchildren will already be of the generation in which they will play an active role, and your child, Kosivik, may have a hard time.


    "What you''re saying is similar, isn''t it?"


    Sivik, who has helped me for so long in my meritorious deeds, is getting too old to be on the front lines of battle any longer. He was in charge of the front when I first entered King''s Landing, and that was probably his last big job. Since he seems to be still willing to do more, I''ve entrusted him with this job.


    "How about that, Little Sivik?"


    I asked the little civik on the march. He''s older than me. He must be close to forty.


    "I''ll have to make my father comfortable with my military achievements soon, won''t I?


    Compared to Sivik, Kosivik is a man of common sense and does not have the air of a warrior. However, he has served me for a long time, just like his father. Considering the length of time he has served me, the Sivik family must be second only to Laviala.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry... your military exploits will not make Sivik want to retire. He won''t be satisfied until he''s been on the battlefield all his life.


    "I''m sure you''re right, but then I''m sure you''ll end up on the battlefield with your bones.


    "But you have already lived more than seventy years. But he has already lived for more than seventy years. I''m sure he won''t resent me for it.


    "Your Majesty, from the family point of view, this is a joke--"


    Kosivik''s words stopped there. I think it was because he wanted my expression to look like I was joking.


    "Little Sivik, I think my father''s legs and feet are weak, but I didn''t say his ability to lead has diminished.


    We need to make sure that Kosivik understands this clearly.


    "Would you leave the absentee role to a boring person?��Do you think that being an absentee is just an honorary position?"


    "No, that is never the case. ....... And, moreover, this time the absentee role could be, at worst, a battle. ......"


    "That''s what I mean. If you''re not physically active, you''re doing a heavy job that doesn''t require it. You should work hard at what you do."


    Kosivik said with shame, "Ha!" He exclaimed.


    This man is young for his age, though not as strong as Sivik. He may be able to grow again. Depending on his future accomplishments, the entire Sivik family could play a role in protecting House Nayvul.


    And how old is your son?


    My son will be 13.


    "He''s old enough to go into battle."


    "I''m a bit of a coward. ......"


    Laviala, who was standing beside me, said to me as if to advise me, "It''s safer to be a little timid.


    I''m definitely on the front lines too much. .......


    The region commonly referred to as the northern part of the country is made up of a vertical line of prefectures, with one set in the east and one in the west. It is said that originally, different ethnic groups migrated from other continents, and the distribution of prefectures is not as complicated as in the central region.


    The first of these provinces is Machar, which is said to be the entrance to the northern part of the country.

 95 - 95-gun operation

    The area commonly referred to as the northern region has one set of prefectures vertically aligned in the east and west. It is said that originally, different ethnic groups migrated from other continents, and the distribution of prefectures is not as complicated as in the central region.


    First, they attacked the Machar frontier counts in Machar Prefecture, which is said to be the gateway to the north.


    The Machar frontier counts originally controlled the southern half of the Machar province, but they eventually subjugated the northern lords and extended their territory to the western part of the Misrou province.


    In particular, it is connected with the royal lineage of the former king and has been given the title of count of the province of Misroux. This in itself is a good cause, and although the local lords are not willing to comply with it, they have no problem controlling the two prefectures in the name of the cause.


    And being on good terms with the former king''s lineage means that they are against the current king, Hasse I. They had no direct relationship because of the distance.


    Before the offensive, we went into the fort and held a meeting of the chiefs. Everyone was sitting or standing on chairs around the map. I was uncomfortable because my chair was too small, so I stood.


    The captains of the various SS, Raviara, Noen Laud, Fleur''s brother Meisel Uige, Little Sivik, Kerala Hilala, and others are gathered.


    As a rule, I do not bring officials of the kingdom to the battlefield, so this is my military base.


    But, on the other hand, I have not been urging my troops to the areas where they are marching.


    "Regent, shouldn''t you have gathered your army in a larger scale?��Of course, I believe we can win, but this battle could be seen as a battle for me, the lord of Maust Castle."


    Noen Laud made that statement. This man is a grand old man, but he is still young at heart.


    "That''s one way to look at it. But I thought it would be a problem if the quality of the men was lowered by mixing them with the unwilling ones. The enemy lords don''t have a large army to fight with. The north is famous for its strong horses. They will charge at us with their horses.


    A group of scared and weak soldiers will be defeated just by being attacked by horses. If the front line runs away, the rest of the army will collapse and it will be the end.


    "However, at least Ailes Kartis and Brand Nahum, who are supposed to be a part of our clan, are ......."


    Noen''s words became weaker when he mentioned their names.


    Noen''s words became weaker at the mention of these two names, as if he was wondering whether he should mention them or not.


    "I''ve said all I have to say," he said. Both of them said that a hostile force had entered their territory and that they had to exterminate it.


    If you''re not feeling well, they''ll ask you to give them your name. Not a bad excuse.


    "And, Noen, it''s not a war council to discuss things that have already passed. It''s pointless. Think of what you can do in this situation. Think about how you can defeat Sightred, the Machar frontier."


    At my words, Noen bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry ......."


    There is a river flowing between our army and the enemy army. It is not a big river, but it flows very fast. The big point is whether to cross this river at once first or not, or to wait and see.


    I let them talk for a test, but their opinions were not evenly divided. Some were too idealistic, saying that we should wait because the enemy is strong, or that we are on an expedition, so what''s the use of waiting?


    I think that the lack of wars in recent years has made everyone''s mind numb. In the past, they must have been more desperate to survive.


    Actually, we had a plan from the beginning. Of course, I would have switched to a better idea if I could have found it.


    "Are you guys out of here?"


    A hand came up from far behind me.


    It was Ortonba the Dwarf.


    Some of the chiefs looked at him as if to say, "Who is that? My liege lord has become a fully competent lord in terms of his domain and so on. That is not a good thing either. Great or poor, a spear through the heart will kill you.


    "I think we should wait here. If we build a simple fence and wait for them, we can break the cavalry''s momentum.


    "Even if you break the momentum a little, aren''t you still being attacked at that point?��Where do you turn to attack?��If they''re attacking you that much, it''s over anyway, isn''t it?"


    Olx Bright of Red Bear Corps filed a complaint.


    It is true that it could be taken that way under normal circumstances. Even if they were to wait at the fence, the enemy cavalry would have attacked by the time it would have worked.


    "That is where we will aim our guns."


    Ortomba took out one of the iron tubes.


    Compared to the first one he had seen, it was much improved in shape.


    "Oh, you made a lot of them, didn''t you? Raviara tried one once, but it was a bit complicated because it was supposed to be stronger than a bow and arrow.


    For Laviala, a bowman, it is hard to be happy about a weapon that might take away his job.


    "This gun penetrates armor like nothing else. If you shoot first who can shoot behind the fence, you will be able to manage. The closer the enemy is to us, the more we can kill them.


    "Hmph, isn''t that a child''s play?"


    For a martial artist like Olks, it seems to be viewed with skepticism. It is true that this is a weapon that has yet to see any real action on the battlefield. It''s simply that I haven''t been in any major battles.


    "No, Mr. Olks, it''s quite terrifying."


    It was Raviara, not Ortumba, who recognized the value of the guns.


    "They have a much higher hit rate than bows and arrows. It''s really not that bad.


    "Oh, Raviara-chan is on your shoulder. ....... When it comes to the words of the archer, ...... we''re on the wrong side of the argument. ......"


    Olks is not a fan of women''s opinions.


    Ortumba then described specific gun tactics.


    A number of fences would be set up at random so that the cavalrymen could not move as a group.


    Then, the cavalrymen who came forward individually were destroyed by guns.


    This greatly reduces their offensive power and weakens them. Moreover, since many of the cavalrymen are the enemy''s vassals, they can inflict enough damage to make it impossible to continue the battle if they succeed.


    This is a gun battle, that''s for sure.

 96 - 96 Waiting for a sunny day

    --Well, it will be just like the time we inflicted a painful wound on Takeda Katsuyori.


    Didn''t Oda Nobunaga also have an experience of winning a great victory with this?


    --Though, we won when we forced the enemy to attack us. It was Takeda''s fault for underestimating our defense, thinking that he could make a breakthrough by force. They were haunted by the ghost of Shingen. Shingen''s last years may seem glorious, but it is the very history that Takeda is slowly beginning to lose control of the situation.


    I don''t know who Takeda is, but I''m sure his guns did their job, so I''m in. I know you agree with me.


    By now, it was almost certain that they would wait for Machar''s army with guns.


    The mood among the vassals was becoming one of victory.


    "Okay, was it Ortumba?��Let''s see how good your guns are!��Because the Red Bear Squadron will see to it!"


    Olks, too, had become a full-fledged gun enthusiast.


    "Yes, I''ve been working on improving this for a long time, and I think this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I just ...... have a few concerns. ......"


    Now, Ortumba''s color has gone bad.


    "Hey, Ortumba, what''s going on?"


    I haven''t heard of any concerns either.


    "I''m afraid the clouds are getting thicker. No, I think it''s already starting to rain. It rains a lot in the north in the spring, and it''s hard to light a fire in the rain."


    Yes, that''s right, I could hear the sound of rain drizzling outside. The clouds were thick and there was no telling when it would stop.


    "Raviara, you know a lot about the weather, don''t you?


    Elves are quite resourceful when it comes to natural phenomena.


    "Yes, ......, no, worst case scenario, it could last more than two days. ....... That''s how heavy the sky is. When it''s that heavy, it''s hard to see the light. ......


    In other words, we have to stick it out until we can use our guns.


    "Oh, that''s what you mean!��I get it!��I''m going to step forward and stop Machar and the rest of them!"


    Olks barked.


    "We''ll attack and attack and attack, and when the sun is shining, we''ll just pull out!��Then they''ll come over here in droves. Then you can just put a bullet in them."


    Olks said in desperation, but it was the most practical way. It was doubtful, given the weather, that we would be able to go out there until the rain stopped, but we would have to attack first to buy some time.


    "All right, who wants to step forward?��It''s a risky proposition, but you can cross the river and deliver the coup de grace to the other side. Of course, I will reward you handsomely.


    Noen and Meisel followed Olks in advising this.


    "I''m not afraid. We''ve been in many such battles in the past. In fact, I remember that this is the way things are.


    "I agree with Mr. Noen. As a member of the regent''s family, I will serve this ma?tre d''h?tel with my life.


    Yeah, it''s a perfect offensive force. If they''re kicked out, we''ll have no choice but to retreat anyway.


    "All right, let''s get the spearheads moving. Make sure the men who handle the guns know how to use them perfectly! If he keeps missing, he will die.


    ��


    Thus began the battle between me and Sightred, the Machar frontiersman.


    The number of the enemy is said to be about 6,000. Although their numbers are not as large as ours, they have quite a large army for a man who calls himself a frontier count. The lords of the surrounding areas are also in effect subordinate to the Machar frontier counts.


    Their number is about 10,000. We have to keep a certain number of men in the castle of Maust, and we have to keep them in the capital as well. In addition, the Nistonians have lent us some of their soldiers to watch over the area.


    "When it comes to expeditions, it is not yet possible to overwhelm them with a supermassive army, is it?"


    At the fort, Raviara quietly waits her turn. He was now touching his gun.


    "The enemy is not going to meet us head-on on the plain. It''s not a matter of having a large army."


    "But we could have mobilized 20,000 people with no problem, couldn''t we?��With Mr. Arsrod''s current strength, he could have gone farther."


    "Of course, we can mobilize. But the timeframe for mobilization will be much shorter.


    I tore off a piece of bread and put it in my mouth. It''s not very good bread, so my mouth gets thirsty quickly.


    "If we go into a long war, we will be very short of food. If I have to go to the local market, it will only cause resentment and make more enemies for me.


    "Oh, I see. ......"


    Laviala''s hands stopped fiddling with his gun.


    "We''re soldiers of the kingdom. We can''t just go around looting. This isn''t like a skirmish between lords. It''s a whole different burden.


    There is nothing clean or dirty about war.


    That is a fact, but whether it is acceptable to speak of it is a different matter.


    If the armies of the kingdom start to attack the villages, the northerners will become a united body and stand against the kingdom. That must be avoided.


    "After all, Master Arsrod has a lot on his mind, doesn''t he?


    Raviara''s smile has always encouraged me, as it always has.


    Lately, I think my daughter is becoming a little bit like Raviara. I want her to be called a princess by the time she comes of age. After all these years of killing people, I really love my children.


    "To tell you the truth, it would be easier for me to just kill the enemies in front of me, but it''s not like that.


    "That''s all right. Mr. Arsrod likes to think up tricks.


    That''s a lot of words.


    "And there''s another reason I decided on 10,000 men. If they can''t maneuver, they won''t be able to turn the tables in the event of a rebellion. It''s good that they betray us, but I don''t want everything to go wrong at that moment.


    Laviala''s face clouded at these words.


    "Is Serafina''s family really going to attack ......?��Do we have to fight ......?"


    "Raviara, all we have to think about is defeating the enemy in front of us."

 97 - the Battle of the 97th Cavalry

    "Raviara, all we have to think about is defeating the enemy in front of us."


    Raviara apologized for her words.


    "Right now, my friends are fighting to the death. We''re just trying to buy time until we can use our guns. We shouldn''t be thinking about anything else at this time. We have to make sure this battle is ours to win."


    "Right. Raviara will do her best!"


    Orcus, Noen, and Maichel are all brave men who have been fighting in the front lines for a long time. I do not expect them to be beaten so easily, but the enemy is just across the river.


    We have to be prepared for a hard battle because we are going to fight the enemy on their home ground after being exhausted.


    Once you enter the enemy''s territory, you just have to hold on. The longer you are in the enemy''s territory, the more dangerous it will be. However, I think that the Orcs are going to jump out.


    The rain will be strong enough. It was not a good weather for guns.


    --You look grim-faced. That''s unusual for you.


    Odanobunaga stands tall. I''m worried about not being on the battlefield.


    --You are the one who should be the High King. Your usual forward-looking fighting style is wrong. It''s not the same as running away!


    I know that in theory. But you''re the one who gave me the strength to actually want to go into battle.


    --The High King did not decide on his profession. In fact, I feel annoyed that he made it a profession. Akechi Mitsuhide and Sen no Rikyu both have their professions. Now, it would be funny if this Machar frontiersman''s occupation is Takeda Shingen.


    Oda Nobunaga said something that bothered me a little.


    Tell me about this Shingen Takeda. I think I have mentioned it several times in the past.


    I know I''ve mentioned him a few times in the past, but-- well, he''s a cash cow, isn''t he? But then again, there is no law against a profession being mean to a human being. Very well. Takeda Shingen was a hero born in a mountainous region. Anyway, he was an eerily good fighter. Not all of his large army, but some of his best fought on horseback.


    I have been listening to Takeda Singen for a while now, and I feel that he is similar to our enemy, Machar Frontier Count Cytred.


    --But, as far as his political conception is concerned, the High King was much more lofty. Shingen''s policy of expanding his power was slowly coming to a dead end in his later years. Even if he had lived longer and not given it to his son Katsuyori, the situation would have been close. As I said, the High King was three steps ahead of him.


    I don''t know about his political plans, but he is a very capable man.


    I wonder if the others who went in are all right.


    After a while, a not-so-good news came in.


    Mistletoe, the warwolf''s trumpet, has come to report.


    Raviara was still there, so I had startled her, but it was all right. It was such an urgent matter.


    "Orcus-sama''s troops are having a hard time against the enemy forces, and we have been forced to retreat.


    "I see. That means we''ll have to prepare a corps of rear-echeloners until the weather clears up."


    "The strongest of our enemies is Tarsha, sister of Sightred, Count of Machar''s Frontier. She is not very old, though, and is only twenty-one years old.


    Come to think of it, I think there was a female legionnaire, but I didn''t think it would go that far.


    "Originally, she had a son-in-law who was the son of a powerful vassal, but since his son-in-law died three years ago, she seems to be managing one of the legions that he led."


    It''s not just the frontier count, but his sister as well, so it''s not much of a story.


    The rain is still heavy. If they attack us now, we won''t be able to defend ourselves in time.


    "Mr. Arsrod, Laviala here is coming out!"


    "Okay. Okay. But I can''t leave you to my wife alone.


    I stand up right then and there.


    "I''ll get out of here. I''ll take a shot at him and make him back off, and then we''ll get what we came for."


    ��


    The river water was very cold.


    It made me realize how far north we had come. Compared to here, King''s Landing is far to the south, so I am not used to this temperature. It''s no wonder that the side that launched the first attack couldn''t show their strength.


    I''m leading an army of only 400 men. I''m attacking with an army of only 400 men. I am strong enough to hold my ground once I recover. This time, Raviara is with me.


    Raviara, there is no need to get any closer to the enemy than necessary. Just shoot them with your bow and arrow.


    "Yes, sir, I understand!"


    Raviara''s eyes are more serious than ever.


    "But was there really any point in this guy following us?"


    Oh, and the dwarf Ortumba is in the army. They are crossing the river, careful to keep their guns dry.


    "I can manage with just one gun. Besides, you have to use it a little bit in actual combat to understand how good it is.


    I never thought I would have to use it on such an occasion.


    We joined up with Noen''s team just as they were under heavy enemy fire.


    "Noen Laud, we''ve come to temporarily join you!"


    "Ah!��I''m sorry!��We cannot show any more shame, so we will return fire with everything we have!"


    This should temporarily boost the morale of our allies. But it is still not enough to drive them back.


    Fortunately, the enemy is a quick attacker, lightly armed and easy to shoot.


    Raviara immediately fires an arc-shaped bow.


    The bow pierces the chest of one of the enemy soldiers.


    The accuracy of Laviala''s bow is terrifying. It is no exaggeration to say that she is an archer by profession!


    The next shot was also a hit to one of the enemy soldiers. Other archers also fired arrows to hold off the onslaught of the enemy.


    "Okay, I think we''re getting somewhere here. Noen, hold them up for a while longer!��We''re heading for the Orks!"


    The Orcus unit consists of the largest number of soldiers. If we can hold them off here, we''ll be all right. We''ll move to the side with Raviara and the others.


    It''s true that the main body of the Orxes was in a pretty rough fight here as well. They are being attacked like a man who has poked the beehive.


    "We''ve got to cut off the source."


    "Raviara will do it, Mr. Arsrod."

 98 - the true value of 98 guns

    We have to cut off the source of the problem.


    "Raviara will do it, Mr. Arsrod."


    Laviala''s bow and arrow again felled an enemy soldier in the rear.


    But this time the enemy soldiers were too many. It would be difficult to weaken their movements with a temporary attack.


    "I think I can kill thirty of them if I go out there..."


    "It''s dangerous!��And you won''t be able to shoot arrows!"


    Laviala stopped me. I know. I can''t be on the front lines when we''re using props.


    Then what''s my role? To boost the morale of my comrades.


    I''ve already heard Orcus'' words from the Orcus team: "I won''t retreat even if it kills me!��If you retreat, you will be disgraced for the rest of your life!" I could hear his loud voice. I guess they knew I was coming. He''s so obvious.


    --What a reckless fellow! He''s not going to come to a dangerous battlefield like this on his own. ....... I don''t care what happens to you. No, don''t die in battle!


    The High King has a good point... but it''s not like me not to step forward once...


    Raviara''s attack had some effect. The general on the side of the frontier who was leading the enemy in the vicinity must have realized that many of his men had been killed by the slanting arrows.


    However, the enemy had enough numbers to spread out their attacks in the future.


    The enemy general said, "Let''s get at that archery unit!" The order seems to have been given by However, as a matter of fact, it was almost inaudible in the northern language. I don''t think they could even speak Wangdu, except perhaps for some high-ranking officials such as the frontier counts.


    The number of enemies was about one hundred and fifty. Indeed, the general was charging forward on horseback, followed by his infantry.


    "Ah!��Gentlemen!��Aim at the enemy general!"


    Raviara was impatient. He fired arrows at them, but the enemy general bowed his head extremely low and shrugged them off. He seems to be a very good shot.


    "This is not good. ....... He''s going to completely ram you. ......"


    I''ll put my hand on the sheath of my sword too. It''s a bit risky in hand-to-hand combat, but it''ll have to do.


    But Ortomba advances on me.


    He already has a gun in his hand. He was leaning forward to avoid getting wet from the rain.


    "We can do it if we are this close. I know which one is the enemy general. I''ll do it."


    It''s certainly a great opportunity to test its performance.


    "Okay. Go ahead. I''ll be standing right beside you.


    "Mr. Arsrod, don''t be too sure!��If you take it off, the enemy will come!"


    Laviala cautions. She has a point. Well, we''ll see. I''ll fight to the bitter end.


    "I can shoot from such an impossible position..."


    Then came an ear-piercing roar.


    It was so outrageous that I thought I had died, but that was not the case at all.


    An enemy general fell from his horse and immediately stopped moving.


    The guns had killed him with a single shot.


    The enemy army started to rant and rave. It was no wonder, since their general was dead. Apparently, they still don''t know what happened.


    "That''s right ...... everyone, fire at once!"


    The bows of the Lavialas are fired there again. The enemy soldiers in front of them fall to the ground.


    Sometimes you see a reversal of fortunes on the battlefield, and that is exactly what happened.


    A single gunshot changed the tide of the battle.


    The enemy force that had been supplying the attacking soldiers had now collapsed, and the situation was gradually improving for the Orks.


    So, for the time being, it was worth my while to come.


    Three times after that, Ortomba fired his gun, each time shooting and killing a soldier who he thought was not a mongrel. The bullets could reach much farther than with a bow and arrow.


    "As I thought, it takes longer to ignite because of the rain," said Ortumba. It is only suitable for use all at once on a sunny day.


    "Still, it''s enough to know that a skilled person could use it."


    Once the Orcus had driven off the enemy soldiers, we crossed that cold river again, leaving a message for them to hold off until the rain stopped.


    Later, at dusk, we received word that the enemy had retreated to their positions and that the Orks and their front line troops were coming back to our side at the same time. For the time being, the first day of the battle had been halted.


    There was one more major change.


    The rain stopped before nightfall. It had been raining pretty hard, so the clouds had passed quickly.


    "I think it will be clear by tomorrow morning.


    Raviara said to me proudly.


    "Okay. Tomorrow is the time to show the true value of our guns."


    When Olks and the other frontline troops returned, I congratulated them and sent them back to the rear.


    "I was actually thinking of camping over there for the night, but I decided it was impossible, considering how tired the men were. I wanted to hold out until the enemy attacked again tomorrow.


    "If we do that, the damage will be too great. If we return while the enemy has retreated, it will not be a problem. If the enemy comes wandering this side of the river tomorrow, that''s all that matters.


    "But will they come easily?��The enemy must have learned to fear us well today.


    "We''ll bait them well there. Machar will want to make it look like he won the war. As it is, the lords who are following them are probably wondering if it''s all right.


    I''ll set up a line of defense well before the river during the night. It is intentionally a very fragile line of defense.


    I have to make them think that I can get through it in one fell swoop and get my head.


    If they don''t take me up on the offer, I''ll have a squad cross the river just to lure them in and then pull them back.


    At least we''re not losing. Now that we have a rough idea of what they are capable of, we can decide next time.


    And the long night is over.


    The army of the frontier counts awaits.

 99 - 99-gun fear

    There was a slight haze in the air early that morning, probably due to the rising temperature, but it disappeared as the sun came up.


    "It really is a beautiful sunny day, isn''t it, Raviara?"


    "Yes, let''s win and make it even better!"


    We talked about it in the camp. Yes, it would be the worst weather if we lost.


    No enemy will come early in the morning. Well, we are ready to wait for them, but will they come?


    The terrain does not allow us to put our men in the rear and let them rush forward. I heard that the High King could take such a move, but it''s not the same as the High King''s time.


    Ortomba was probably the busiest man that day. He was checking on the soldiers waiting in front of the fence to see if they could fire their guns properly. Incidentally, the fence is also set up far in front where there are no soldiers. If you can slow down the speed of the enemy army. That makes it easier to aim with the guns.


    Then the mistletoe came into view. I''ve only left Raviara in the vicinity in anticipation of that.


    "Sightred, the Machar frontier count, has decided to cross the river and attack, including himself."


    "Okay. Thanks for calling. You''re looking a little out of breath.


    He looks more cold than cool, but I can tell he is in a hurry because we have seen each other many times.


    "I''ll be nearby, please call me if you need me.


    With that, the mistletoe disappeared.


    Well, this is going to be a big game.


    Raviara, you move to a spot where you can fire your guns more easily. The enemy will come sooner or later.


    "Yes, I''m going to kill them from the front!"


    I don''t know how the profession of archer would work with guns, but at least they serve exactly the same purpose as weapons, so I guess we''ll get by.


    And soon a low sound came from far away.


    Enemy troops are coming from the shallow part of the river. As expected of them, they seem to know where to cross the river.


    Then, as they finished crossing the river, we heard a roar like the one we heard yesterday.


    The troops who had been waiting on a small hill in the vicinity fired their guns from a height.


    I can''t tell if some of them fell, or if they were a little too far away, but it doesn''t matter either way. The real work will come much later.


    I decided to stay by Ortomba''s side and see what happened. The enemy would be aiming at me, and the bigger the target, the easier it would be for Ortomba to get to me.


    "Is it going to be possible?"


    "Visibility is good and it''s sunny, so it''s perfect. It seems to be working already.


    Already, the sound of gunfire had been heard many times. And gradually, something like screams could be heard.


    First, snipers were mainly shooting from high ground at a distance until they were able to draw in. The fear of the enemy soldiers is increased because they don''t know where they are being shot from.


    Then, when they got through the attack and approached us, we would fire our guns at them from inside the fence.


    "Come on, boys, shoot to your heart''s content!"


    I didn''t need to give the order to shoot, but I shouted it to cheer them up. By the way, I covered my ears with my hands.


    The roar was followed by a flurry of fallen enemy generals on horseback. Of course, the miscellaneous soldiers were also fired upon.


    Some of them almost stopped in their tracks in fear, but the guns opened fire on them as well.


    "What the hell is this weapon? I don''t know how to stop it!"" Don''t get too close!"


    I start to hear voices like that. The fear of being attacked by an unseen weapon is extraordinary. When we encounter the unexplainable, our thoughts are usually clouded. That''s exactly where you want to be.


    Hidden in the bushes of the hill, I could see Raviara was also sniping. He shot and killed the cavalryman at a considerable distance.


    However, the most impressive shot was Ortumba''s, who was cutting down the cavalrymen at a long distance with each shot. Perhaps because of this, there were no more enemy soldiers trying to break through the fence in front of us. This is because those who tried to force their way through the fence have all fallen.


    The enemy cavalry has completely killed their momentum.


    At that point, I win this battle.


    The only way for the enemy to win is to break through our defenses. But there is probably little offensive power left to do so.


    Their greatest enemy is fear. We cannot go into the battle with fear in our hearts.


    "Enough, has the enemy stopped attacking us? Then I''ll lead the whole army and sweep them off their feet.


    We haven''t seen the frontier count yet. Perhaps the general who had been in front of him had been killed too many times, and he was unable to go out.


    However, among the frontier counts, there is a unit that rushes toward us. The others around him were falling, but the general had not yet fallen from his horse.


    I am Tarsha Machar, sister of Sightred, Count of Machar!��Arsrod Neivre, be prepared!"


    So, the sister known for her bravery. She runs toward us, her wavy hair flowing in the air.


    Ortomba''s guns fire on the horse of the Tarsha. The horse falls, but still it leaps down and comes straight for me.


    I felt my blood rushing.


    "Don''t shoot her, you two!��I''ll deal with him myself."


    We''re going to win this war anyway. Then let''s have a little fun.


    I draw my sword and stand before the Tarsha.


    "You called my name, so I came out. Why did you come in here on a losing hand?"


    "No!��Even if we are fighting a losing battle, if we retreat at a place like this, it will be the end of our clan anyway!��Then it would be better to fight instead of turning our backs!"


    "I see. I can''t say I''m wrong.


    Machar''s sword is straight and unwavering. It is the sword of a man who would come here.


    It''s too good a sword to be an enemy.


    "It seems my profession may be that of a renowned warrior. His name is Shingen.


    Shingen?��Isn''t that the guy the High King was talking about?


    --All right, Arsrod, fight with all your might!��And win at all costs!��The High King wants to feel like he''s beaten Shingen, one on one!


    Don''t be selfish!��But of course, not fighting is not an option.


    And there is no such thing as perfect equality. She''s exhausted by the time she gets here.


    I cleave my sword to the side as hard as I can.


    And Tarsha''s sword flew off in an arc.

 100 - - a person with a hundred ideas

    I cleaved my sword as hard as I could to the side.


    Tarsia''s sword flew off in an arc.


    The game was won. Everyone thought so.


    But Tarsha''s eyes were not dead yet. Never let your guard down against a man with such eyes.


    He quickly drew his short sword, which was only half a jarg at most.


    "Arsrod, I will defeat you at all costs!��Then my clan will fly much more heroically than it does now!"


    "Male flight?��You''re going to get us out of this. I''m sorry, but your lands are too far away to rule. You can''t do anything from there.


    "We may not be able to take over the whole country, but we can rule three or four prefectures. My vision is a federation of great lords who rule over several prefectures!


    With this cry, Tarsha slashed at us with a dagger.


    I felt a force and impact that was hard to believe for a dagger.


    But what was even more impressive...


    I was surprised that there were people in this country who could talk about the concept other than me.


    I don''t know if it is realistically possible, but at least the most profitable thing for the local lords would be to divide and rule among such big lords. In fact, they may be able to swallow as many small lords as they want, but that will reach its limit at some point.


    I intend to unify the great lords by force, but I wouldn''t be surprised if there are those who think it would be better to stop before that point.


    "Arsrod!��Your power is mighty, but it was only built by you!��If you die, the world will be in turmoil again!��Then there are plenty of opportunities to take advantage of them!"


    These words were no idle illusions, I knew that better than anyone.


    That''s why this woman is doing her best to kill me.


    Not to protect her territory or for any other obvious purpose.


    In my head, Odanobunaga was shouting that I should never cut corners and that this woman would drive out parents and kill their children to achieve her goal. I understand. A man who can abandon everything else for the sake of his goal is strong.


    I''ll swing my sword as hard as I can.


    "I like you, Tarsha!"


    "f*ck you!��Now I''m going to kill you!


    "You are under me!��Your true value lies in the life ahead!"


    Of course, Tarsha said, "Don''t you dare!" and he thrusts a dagger at me.


    But I felt the sword lose its power.


    I guess I knew intuitively that I could encompass his purpose.


    So I quickly twist up the hand with the sword outstretched.


    "Ah! Ah! ......"


    The sword falls to the ground. He is now completely helpless.


    "You can''t cut a woman without a weapon. You''re going to be my prisoner."


    "Suit yourself. But if you behave rudely, I''ll bite your tongue out in a heartbeat. ......"


    It''s more rewarding for me to have someone say such hateful things about me.


    From that point on, it was one-sided.


    Morale on the enemy''s side is definitely down.


    They''ve got the princess! Get out of here!"


    I hear a voice that sounds like a scream. I knew it. The occupation of a Shingen greatly increases the cohesion of allies. It seems that the strength of Machar was not the frontier count himself, but his excellent generals.


    The battle ended in a great victory with the use of guns. Once the battle was over, the Machar frontier leader Cytred had no choice but to retreat his army back to his castle. He must have thought that he would be annihilated at this rate. It was the right decision.


    Laviala said, "Let''s go after them and destroy them immediately! But I refused.


    "That''s not necessary. We can just stay here and hold the fort this time. At least we won''t have to make up for it.


    "But, Raviara and her team have still won the war, but they haven''t taken the territory, have they?"


    "Here is a list of the enemy''s major casualties this time. You''ll see what I mean."


    It was immediately apparent that Laviala was astonished by the numbers.


    "I didn''t realize that so many of the commanding class were dead. ......"


    "We shot them out of the sky with guns. No way, the families will not all be cut off, and the children or younger brothers will take over, but it will take a long time for them to function properly, of course, history does not wait that long."


    In the meantime, the small lords who are only attached to the Machar frontier will give up the idea of staying here and will come running this way.


    "And we have a hostage here.


    We had already made a verbal agreement with Tarsha, but we had offered her some useful terms.


    "If you will serve as my general, the Counts of Machar will continue to exist. I will also give you the possibility of remaining as a great lord of several provinces under me, even though this may not be your vision."


    I left the banquet where I had won the war and went to Tarsha, who was being held captive.


    "It''s frustrating, but I guess that''s all we can do. ....... I never thought I''d end up working for you ......."


    Tarsha still had a vexed look on her face, but then she let out a deep sigh as if to blow it off.


    "I understand the details. If you are going to treat me as a general, please inform your general as soon as possible."


    You''re switching so fast. I guess she still wants to fight.


    Thus, the expedition ended in success for the time being, but the real work was just beginning.


    The day after the banquet, Hayama came to me.


    I recognized him immediately because I had made my messenger wear a blue sashes in advance. I wanted them to be able to tell what had happened just by looking at the color.


    "The lords of Mineria, Ails Kartis of the province of Brantar and Brand Nahum of the province of Olbia, have raised their armies one after the other!"


    So my father-in-law and brother-in-law have challenged me to a fight.


    "And it seems that even ...... financial bureaucrat Fanelia was in sync with ...... some of the lords near the castle of Maust, who were also in communication with ...... the lords."


    Juaneria is a warwolf, a man who originally took it from the merchants.


    I clicked my tongue there. I don''t know who started it first, Ailes, Brand, or Juaneria''s side, but they''re going to crush him thoroughly.


    "I''m going to crush them all. That''s why I came all the way out here."

 101 - - 101 lure someone to his native land

    The next day, I gathered the generals and told them that Ailes Kartis of Brantal and Brand Nahum of Olbia had raised a rebellion.


    There was little surprise.


    Everyone knew that this would happen sooner or later.


    "I don''t know the details of the situation and the number of those who betrayed us, but there may be a good number of lords. It means that many of them did not enjoy being ruled by me."


    Although it was expected, it was still an emergency situation. Everyone is looking at me with a mysterious look on their face. If we make a wrong move, it could mean the end of our existence.


    "Mr. Arsrod, what is your plan?


    Raviara asks.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll think about it."


    It''s not so much thinking as consultation. Oda Nobunaga, if you have a plan, let''s hear it.


    --I guess so. Ailes Kartis will be in Navarre County from Minelia County. They''ll want to make a statement of their superiority over you by taking control of your homeland. Then they will take the castle of Maust. If we take it, you''ll have nowhere to go.


    Well, that''s true. It gives the impression that we''re losing, as my father-in-law Ailes would do.


    --But fortunately, our forces are strong. The expedition itself has been a success. Many would consider it more of a diversion than a retreat. That is to say, if we are not interrupted along the way, we are strong enough to invade the enemy''s stronghold, and you have prepared enough men to defend it.


    Yes, that''s why I''ve sent a trusted man to take your place.


    We''re not defending, but attacking. The question is where.


    Let''s make sure we lure them out.


    I looked up at the generals.


    "Listen, everyone!"


    Everyone looked at me with bated breath.


    "This isn''t something that just happened. It''s more like I''ve been waiting for this opportunity. My brother-in-law, Brand Nahum''s faction, and above all my father-in-law, Ailes Kartis, were not happy with me. So, everything is in place. The only difference is where to strike."


    This is a pillow talk. What matters is where we go from here.


    "We must return to Maust Castle as soon as possible!��If you take over that place, the whole country will think you have perished!"


    One of the generals shouted. It is true that returning to one''s home base is a standard practice. Fortunately, however, there was no need to follow the established rule this time.


    "I am not worried about the castle of Maust. Sivik is guarding that place. The old man''s legs are getting weaker, but he''s not too bad at all when it comes to command.


    Maybe he''s just now getting excited about his own turn. And with the betrayal of some people around Mouse and the castle, he must be having a good time. He is not a man who burns in a war he knows he will win.


    "We''ve taken a wife from Nistonia as well and strengthened our defenses. The city has enough defenders, so it won''t be a problem anytime soon. Therefore, we can attack my father-in-law.


    "Mr. Arsrod, where do you plan to fight the enemy?��Are you going to go into Minneapolis County, your home base?"


    Of course Raviara would be curious about that.


    I laughed and said, "Well, I''ll tell you what.


    "Navre County, Fordonia, where I was born and raised.


    From the looks on their faces, it was a rather surprising proposal.


    Immediately, some said that we should go to the enemy''s base or that it would be safer to return to the castle of Maust.


    "The enemy''s stronghold is definitely solid. On the other hand, Navre County is a place I know well. And I know it well enough to know that it is not a good place to defend.


    I said with conviction.


    "Castle Nevre is not a strategic location. The enemy can''t stop our forces once they''re in that place. If they took that place, we''d be happy."


    "What?" ....... But, the castle will be destroyed. ......"


    "Raviara, my home is there too, but it is also the castle of Maust and the royal city. Even if it burns down, I will rebuild it as much as I can."


    This battle, the new clashes with the old.


    If the old pushes me back here, it will be the end of me.


    "There will probably be some obstructions on the way to Navre County, but you have to crush them once and for all," he said. They''re not worth it if they''re half-heartedly trying to ride a winning horse!"


    My words finally raise the spirits of the troops. Then one of them came out right in front of me. The people around me tried to stop him, but he didn''t listen and just kept coming out.


    It was Tarsha, sister of Sightred, Count of Machar.


    "I would like to join you in this battle. I have no intention of joining the enemy.


    "Yes, of course. And if you win, what do you want?


    You can''t possibly be so brave as to suggest such a thing without hope. I can tell by the look on your face that you are not such a simple-minded person.


    "On behalf of my father, I take the position of Count Machar on the frontier. That''s the best way to keep our family together."


    My occupation is "Shingen. He laughed and said, "I have to get rid of my father, or else it won''t make sense. I wanted to laugh as much as she did when I saw her spirit.


    A general is only funny like this.


    She said, "All right. I''ll lend you a man I can trust. I''ll be counting on you.


    Of course.


    "Now, before the battle, Tarsha has an important task. Make sure the Machar frontier count has withdrawn his troops.


    I don''t think they know what happened in the south yet, and the damage is so great that they can''t pursue us, so until we know that, we can''t march in.


    Tarsha shook her head.


    "No problem. Even if they attack recklessly, they are weak enough that we can defeat them with a thousand men."

 102 - - a woman of 102 shingen power

    As we turned our troops around and moved on, the news continued to come in.


    Brand Nahum, Althea''s husband, was approaching the castle of Maust and engaging with the lords on our side, and Fanelia, the financial bureaucrat who had betrayed us, was moving about in an attempt to increase her own numbers.


    At least as far as reports are concerned, the enemy is not yet ready and does not seem to be strong enough to sweep over us soon.


    "If we fail in our uprising, we will not be able to continue our house. Until the situation becomes clearer, I think most of the lords will remain opportunistic.


    During the trip, Kerala explained in a calm tone.


    "In the past, if this was a war between lords, betrayal was a common occurrence, and in most cases it was forgiven if one bowed. However, the regent does not show mercy to those who betrayed him. The lords must be afraid of that.


    "Of course. I''m not a private soldier, I command the army of the kingdom. The rebels who bow down to you will be dealt with accordingly. I can''t have my own rules in operation."


    We have given those who have been our enemies from the beginning the opportunity to surrender, but we will not forgive those who have betrayed us while remaining our allies.


    "And why did Juaneria move at this time?��It''s true that I haven''t been using him much lately."


    "Since entering King''s Landing, the regent has been taking advantage of the merchants'' backgrounds more and more, which must have made him feel uncomfortable. The trumpets eventually came under the direct control of the regent.


    "Come to think of it, I got all the mistletoe, too. But he was the one who agreed to give them away. I didn''t force him to take them.


    Kerala was a little lost for words,


    "If you couldn''t foresee the future, it means that you were only a merchant of that caliber, don''t you think?"


    He said.


    "Quite so. And the worst part is that you turned your back on people who shouldn''t have turned against you.


    I expected more interruptions along the way, but it seemed that Kerala was telling the truth about being opportunistic, and most of the lords were not only friendly to me, but also tried to treat me politely. There was no sense in being careless here. It was the right thing to do.


    Thanks to this I was able to get closer to the county of Nayvle without much of a fight. The castle of Maust is still standing under the command of Sivik.


    Brand Nahum, the lord of Olbia County, would have originally intended to take complete control of Olbia County and even seize the castle of Maust if he could have afforded to do so. However, he missed his opportunity because of the many forces resisting him.


    Or rather, there was no opportunity from the beginning. Surprise has no value if the enemy is already prepared. Whether you liked me or not, you should not have entered into a battle you did not know if you could win.


    Brand Nahum has decided to try to defend himself for now in the northern part of Fordonia.


    It would be a complicated move if he was attacked from the rear, but that was not a problem since the lords who were undecided could not attack from the rear.


    Brando''s greatest weakness was that he had too much ambition and power. Somewhere he wanted to be a hero who could take over several prefectures.


    But once I became the regent and created a new political order, I could not destroy the neighboring lords who were also subordinated to me. It is precisely because I am a young lord with spirit that I have been suffocated.


    But what you have done is a failure.


    I rallied the troops of those who wished to join my side and faced Brand with 15,000 for the time being.


    Brando''s side, on the other hand, had about 7,000 men, even though he would have had reinforcements from Ailes.


    --Nagamasa Asai was unlucky on many levels. However, as a samurai, he had to take responsibility for his actions.


    Oda Nobunaga must have seen many such cases. I understand most of them. If he had been born at least ten years earlier than me, his position would have been a little different.


    Probably, the brands don''t think about winning here. He''s going to join with Ailes to take on Navarre County.


    That''s why I''m going to use this as a test of our capabilities.


    I summoned Tarsia to our pre-battle quarters, which were little more than a shack.


    "Are you sure you don''t have any guards? What will you do if I try to kill you?


    "I''ll draw my sword then, and you''re the one who said you had no intention of joining the enemy. I''m on your side.


    I''ll decide if I can trust my word."


    I said it like it was nothing.


    "Huh. ....... If my husband had had that kind of backbone, he wouldn''t have died."


    "If you''re hungry for a man, I''ll take you."


    Obscene jokes are common on the battlefield. We''ve killed each other before, so there''s no need for us to be so sensitive about it now.


    "If you are in high spirits, you can calm them down on the battlefield.


    "If you want to stand on the front line, I''ll lend you some men, but it''s a plain, so it''s hard to plan an attack."


    "No need."


    Once and for all, Tarsia said.


    "With my command, we can easily defeat the enemy. We will thoroughly defeat the enemy.


    She''s a tough one, that''s for sure. Perhaps it''s because of your profession?��No, it''s the other way around. It''s because he had a personality like Shingen that he got into that kind of job. A person''s occupation is a reflection of his character.


    Tarsha, with her 2,000 men, really showed her full strength and crushed the front line troops on Brand''s side.


    The enemy, perhaps because they were not in command from the beginning, were defeated in no time.


    --After all, she is a woman, but she is a Shingen! She could easily defeat an enemy of this caliber.


    Oda Nobunaga was also in a good mood as if he was facing a good opponent. I understand how you feel. Only a big man can understand the feelings of a big man.

 103 - - the 103rd Earl of the Frontier

    I called Tarsha to my quarters that day and praised him at the victory ceremony.


    "You have done well. I wasn''t there to see it, but I heard many compliments."


    "It''s no big deal. Decide as quickly as the wind, attack as fiercely as the flames, and move as fast as lightning. If you do this thoroughly, you can easily overwhelm a weak army. This can only be described as the basis of war."


    Without boasting, Tarsha is calm and collected. I have never seen a woman of such thoroughness and valor. Raviara is a great warrior, but she is more of an archer than a general.


    "Yes, if it were only you, you would be able to show that much ability, but this time it will be much more difficult. After all, the soldiers you moved are not directly under your command or anything."


    It is much harder to keep overwhelming an enemy army, all on loan, than it is to fight with familiar comrades.


    It is true that we were outnumbered, but we could not have made our men work so hard with only the superiority of numbers.


    "In other words, either he immediately recognized the qualities of his men, or he completely transformed them into a Tarsha army in a short period of time, either way it was a formidable talent.


    "Oh, that or ......."


    Tarsha stammered a little, as if she was having trouble saying it.


    "You see, there are special abilities in professions. ....... In my case, I am a <>. ....... It was something longer, but I don''t remember the name. ....... It is supposed to double the ability of the soldiers under its command. ......"


    "I guess special professions do have a big effect."


    That would explain why they won so many victories.


    "There is also <>, which increases one''s strength ...... Anyway, thanks to this, we didn''t lose so often ....... It''s kind of a foul, so to speak. ......"


    "It''s nothing to be ashamed of. What''s wrong with fighting with what you have. I''ve been allowed to use the special abilities of my profession for a long time.


    "But I feel it''s only natural that I should win.


    But you lost to me. That''s what happens in a game."


    Tarsia glared at me as I spoke.


    You are so down on yourself, but you get angry when I say things like that. But it seems to me that she is not only angry, but also embarrassed.


    "Actually,...... I tried to calm my agitated mind on the battlefield, but the enemy was so bad,...... that I couldn''t calm it. ......"


    "So you want me to calm you down?"


    Tarsia was silent for a moment, then opened her mouth hesitantly.


    "Actually, I''m more of a polyamorous nature. ....... I can be held if you wish ......."


    "The regent can''t go back on his previous statement. I don''t care if you want me to either."


    Perhaps I was a little too naughty this time. I approached Tarsha and reached for her back.


    From that point on, it was all too soon. Tarsia offered her lips to me.


    Well, I guess she knew what I was up to when I called her into the room.


    She had said herself that she was a whore, and she had asked me for it many times. It was almost exhausting for me.


    Besides, there are some things you can only talk about in bed. After settling down, I had a discussion with Tarsha about the Northern policy.


    "Tarsha, is there any chance that your father will give up the Machar frontier for himself and give it to you?"


    "That''s clearly not going to happen. Your father is a distinguished man who has risen to the position of frontier count considerably in his own lifetime. He has a strong desire for power. It would be pointless for me, his daughter. And I''m not the rightful heir.


    "Then take your army and drive your father out. Then you will take over the reins of the Machar frontier. It''s all up to you. We''ll lend you our men.


    In bed, Tarsha looked grim.


    "Even if I could do that, what would you do if I became independent from you?"


    "Tarsha, you are smart enough to know that. You are smart enough to know that there are limits to your power away from King''s Landing. Your own insistence on your status as a frontier count proves it.


    From the beginning, Tarsha has had no intention of taking over. It will be much more difficult than where I come from.


    "Also, I thought I could trust you. This is just a gut feeling, and I may be wrong, but I have a good eye for women."


    With these words, I took Tarsha in my arms once more.


    I held Tarsia''s body once more.


    After that, things turned out exactly as I had envisioned.


    Ailes and Brando had set up a force near the tomb of my house of Nevre, or had seized the castle of Nevre, and were waiting for me from there. They numbered about 20,000 men. This is about the same number as the number of our troops, which are gradually increasing.


    On the other hand, to prevent them from attacking from the castle of Maust, they sent their own son as a general and 5,000 men to hold them back.


    That''s Ailes for you! Even though he recruited men from other lords as well, he must have been very impressive to be able to gather such a large number.


    The fact that they took Castle Nayvre is also ironic. It is also a pose that he denied me, the regent.


    But you lost because you focused on such unnecessary things.


    This game is lost when you fail to take the castle of Maust, your stronghold.


    There is no way that my soldiers, who have fought through many fierce battles, can be defeated in the land of Nayvle!


    In fact, Laviala was clearly more lively than usual.


    "I don''t know why. I''m feeling very excited. It''s an important battle, but I feel like I''m enjoying it.


    "That''s what home is for. Raviara, you want to take a squad of Ailes into the woods and destroy them. Can you do that?"


    First, we''re going to hit the Ailes, and then we''re going to get you out of here. That will make my victory almost unassailable.


    "Yes, there are some trails that only the elves know!��I may live in a different place now, but I will never forget it!"

 104 - - 104 Awayu Forest

    The spearhead of Ailes Kartis was a man of great importance named Mortai.


    For a long time, he and Ailes had been active in the province of Brantal and its outskirts, which was called Minelia. In other words, they knew that they had to win this battle.


    We have deployed about a third of our force to the forest of Awayyu, the home of Laviala. I, the regent, have been informed that I am also there.


    I''ve also put a tail on him.


    So to speak.


    Having lost Castle Nevre, Regent Arsrod Nevre has taken up a position in front of the forest where his nanny Laviara was born, and here he intends to commit suicide along with the elves who have served him well.


    Althrod was not a good man among his family when he was young, and the only people he could trust were the elves of the nanny''s side. Now the man has made up his mind.


    There were already traitors on Arsrod''s side, and he could no longer afford to take on Kartis and Brand with his entire army. So, out of 14,000 men, he took 2,000 and headed for the forest.


    --That''s about it.


    Of course, a lie is a lie. I have no intention of dying here, and the morale of my men is not low. We have 20,000 men, not 14,000, but almost as many as the enemy.


    The important thing is to make them realize that we don''t think we can win.


    --It''s just like you to make the regent play such a trick on us.


    Oda Nobunaga seems a little surprised.


    --I have always fought with as many men as I could spare and overwhelmed them. A small army may win sometimes, but in proportion, the one with the greater number of men has the advantage. There is no point in taking the gamble yourself.


    That is, unless I could use 50,000 men myself, but unfortunately, that''s not the case. Besides, they''ll play nice when I can move 50,000 men.


    And if we hit them with about the same number of men, there will be more casualties.


    I''d rather win in style with fewer casualties. I still have a lot of work to do, so if I can create a myth that I''m strong, I should do it.


    --All right, all right. Do as much as you want. I''m sure your army can overwhelm them with the Signpost of the High King anyway.


    But it''s still a risk. The woods are safer.


    While I was camped out in front of the forest, Laviala and her clan were plotting and scheming in the woods.


    The forest of Awayyu is the very home of Laviala. In case you are wondering, the family name is Awayle. I have been calling her only Laviala for so long that I usually forget it.


    Soon, Laviala came back happily.


    "We are ready!��I did a thorough job!"


    "Good, that''s Raviara. Good luck on the show!


    Raviara seems to be having more fun than she has in a long time.


    "Yes!��I knew that running through the forest like this was more suited to Raviara. Both King''s Landing and Maust Castle are too much for Raviara. Working in the forest like this, the trees are talking to me.


    "What, are you going to recite a poem in a place that will become a battlefield?"


    It''s not a poem. For the elves, it is true that the trees speak to them. The grass, the flowers, the wind, they all speak to us. Follow their voices and you will not be defeated.


    "I''m going to trust Raviara there. After all, it is the word of someone who is almost as good as my sister.


    I grew up watching the back of Raviara, who was born a little earlier than me.


    I have Raviara as my consort, so I guess it is a matter of fate that we have been able to be together all this time.


    "Laviala has always believed in you, Mr. Arsrod," he said. I will do my best this time, too. I''m going to make a fuss!"


    Behind me, the other elves and archers were also looking full of life, ready to do their part.


    Now all we have to do is wait for the enemy to come.


    Mortai''s army on the side of Ail''s Kartis seems to be 5,000 strong against us. They must have thought they could defeat us all at once with that many.


    We formally asked the enemy camp if we could make peace with Seraphina as an intermediary.


    The request was easily rejected. No matter how many daughters of the Kartis family we had, it would not work.


    Even if they accepted, I had no intention of protecting them. It was just a pose to show that we were weak.


    And Serafina may be a daughter of the Kartis, but she is still my wife. I have already made up my mind to destroy the Kartis family.


    Now they will come at me with everything they have to kill me. They will consider it a nuisance if I run into the woods, and they will want to catch me as soon as possible.


    Just before noon, Mothai''s men began their assault.


    As planned, I slowly move them back. I made it look as if they were being pushed by the enemy.


    The enemy''s "Push, push!" It''s a small forest anyway!��I''m not afraid of them getting in!" I can hear them. Narrow forest. It''s not like the forest is endless.


    But it has to be. If the forest is too deep, they will be wary. A trap is useless if it is too obvious.


    A general of Ailes Cartesian would think like this.


    Even if they run away into the forest, there is not enough time to set a trap, and it would not matter.


    Come on, attack!


    "Gentlemen, into the woods!"


    Raviara leads the army into the forest. I will follow.


    The enemy follows them into the forest.


    "Should we light the fire now?" You idiot!��The allies ahead of us won''t be able to get back!"


    I hear voices like that. Yes, yes. We can''t burn down the whole forest if we come inside together.


    And when the enemy forces are well inside the forest, the counterattack begins.


    Archers came out of nowhere, and the enemy fell to the ground in a flurry.

 105 - - 105 Memories with Laviaras

    Enemies began to flap and fall with bows and arrows that flew out of nowhere.


    "d*mn!��Enemy!""" Where are you?"


    Enemy soldiers stop and look for the place where they flew, but it is useless.


    As a matter of fact, even I don''t know where it is.


    At a glance, it doesn''t look like there is any place where an arrow could fly straight and pierce me. The area around me is covered with countless trees, and there is no clear line of sight.


    But Raviara and her troops are still able to shoot arrows.


    Laviara''s profession as an archer, and the advantage of her hometown.


    Elves, a race of people skilled with the bow and arrow.


    This is the space where Raviara and her troop can do the most in the world. If they enter here, they will not stand a chance.


    And the traps are well set.


    An enemy soldier runs into the forest and falls into a hole. You can hear the screams.


    We have made many pits. But they are not very deep.


    No matter how shallow they are, if you lose your balance and fall into a hole, you will be shot with an arrow and killed.


    Well, things are going well so far. Let''s go meet up with Raviara.


    Raviara was standing on top of a tall tree.


    At first glance, it looks very hard to climb, but it is relatively easy to get there by using the trunks of the surrounding trees.


    I tried to climb up to the top of the small tree. It was a bit risky, but I''m not that heavy, so I was able to get there.


    "Oh, you''ve come this far?��Please don''t fall off, okay?"


    "Surprisingly, my body remembers. I remember climbing up here a long time ago."


    The forest of Awayou was one of my playgrounds. The castle of Navre was extremely uncomfortable and I was sent to the outskirts of the village of Harte, so when I was feeling depressed, Laviala took me to the forest.


    From the top of the tree I could see the war situation.


    I could hear the enemy''s bewilderment. Little by little, they seemed to be reducing their numbers. They are exactly lost.


    "The elves are really good! The enemy is no longer in command.


    "It would be foolish to just plunge straight into the forest of elves. I don''t think the elves of the forest of Awayyu are particularly talented, but it''s a sucker''s bet that any number of people who don''t know how to fight in the forest will come here."


    There are so many soldiers, and if we can push them this far, we can get by - that''s the kind of naivete the enemy had, I guess.


    They must have also felt that they would be in trouble if they let the regent go. Since they were a bandit army, they had to seize victory as soon as possible. They have a former king in exile, but they are not protecting him themselves. It''s not even close to a good cause.


    "There are probably people attacking the forest of Awayyu from behind, are they safe too?"


    "Yes, the entrance has been made into a man-made cliff, like a cut bank, so it is impossible to break through. They must have been shot at with arrows from a great height, and they must have had a lot of trouble.


    If Ailes Kartis really paid close attention, he would not have attacked the forest.


    But they cannot afford to do so.


    He attacked me on the hope that he could somehow make it work.


    I have already given up on winning.


    I am outnumbered, even in the forest.


    There was no time for adequate preparation on my part.


    They gather information and think they can win.


    That is the biggest trap of all.


    "Now let''s see where Mawtai is. "Well, I don''t think he''d go into the woods if he wanted to play it safe."


    He''s in there. Killing the regent would be a lifetime achievement. You''ll want to stick your neck out even if it''s dangerous.


    "Yes. I agree with Raviara''s reading.


    Soon the whistle blew.


    "This way of sounding means we killed the enemy general. It''s not Moutai, though, is it?


    "Oh, there''s a general who looks like a Mamatai," he said.


    Raviara said so, but I don''t know where he is.


    "Really?��I can at least see the soldiers moving, but I have no idea that there''s a general of an army in the mix. ......"


    "Oh, maybe it''s a little too far away to see. But I''m sure."


    Raviara then quickly readies her bow and arrow.


    Raviara gives off an aura of heat just by being next to him.


    "Well, please die!"


    It was so powerful that one would have thought a gun had been fired.


    The arrow ran through a small gap in the trees...


    It did indeed pierce something in the distance.


    One more shot, then another.


    The bow and arrow pierced through the flesh of something one after another, never being blocked by the trunk of the tree.


    Soon, "Viscount Mawtai has been shot dead! A plaintive voice echoed.


    "See?��Master Arsrod, you were really there, weren''t you?"


    Laviala smiles mischievously.


    "I knew it, you''re a genius with the bow."


    Raviara is probably the only person who has mastered the archer''s trade to this degree.


    "It''s not like this in the unknown forest. But this one is special. I have many memories of Mr. Arsrod.


    The look on Laviala''s face was close to the sisterly expression that I had chased after her as a child.


    But the fact that it is mixed with a different emotion is a sign that I have grown up.


    It might be out of place on the battlefield, but I gently put my lips on Laviala''s.


    "I hope you will have children again," she said.


    "Elves don''t have children very often, but I''ll try my best."


    With Mortai dead, the enemy forces were finally in disarray and suffered heavy casualties.


    To be a loser in an elven forest is a living hell. They will hunt the fallen thoroughly.


    I gathered my men and said.


    "We''ve successfully defeated the enemy. Now we are going back to the main battlefield. I must thank the men who are taking care of me now!

 106 - - 106 Battle of My Brother-in-law

    On the main battlefield, Kosivik''s and Kerala''s units were in the center, while Noen Laud and Maissel Uge were in position to attack from the flanks as a ranger force.


    As Raviara and the others were returning, a Bugle came to inform us of the situation. He looks like a hound or something. Warwolf''s bugle callers are really resourceful.


    "At present, the war is going back and forth, or perhaps it has not yet become a full-scale conflict.


    Yes, indeed. I knew we couldn''t take an all-out smash-and-grab move."


    I chuckle. I think I can keep going.


    "Tell Kosivik and Kerala I''ll be right back. We''re going to take Castle Nevre in one fell swoop!"


    "Yes, sir."


    The war wolves of the trumpet quickly dispersed as they rode away from my horse.


    "What made you think it would take so long, Master Arsrod?��The enemy is holding Castle Nevre, and I thought he was in high spirits."


    "Raviara, has Castle Nevre ever been invaded?"


    "This is the first time, at least since Raviara and Arsrod were born."


    In other words, we have never been attacked while holed up in Castle Nevre.


    "You know, Castle Nevre is a strong castle for a lord of a county and a half to defend. It can manage to drive off a small number of enemies. But when a small lord is besieged, that is, when all he thinks about is defending himself.


    "Yes, that''s right. You would stay in your castles to avoid destruction."


    Then you already have your answer.


    "If we put our main force in the castle of Navre, it will be overwhelmingly difficult to attack. Our troops are also on a hill far away from the castle, so it''s easier for us to inflict more damage if we attack first.


    "Oh, I see!��Nevre Castle is halfway to the castle as an attack position!"


    Laviala''s head will now be filled with the topography of Nevru County.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Ailes and Brando would have taken Nevre Castle to show that they had the upper hand. But they must have felt it was a bad idea to use it as a base. They can''t attack us from there."


    The goal of a small lord is not to gain power, but to defend his land.


    He is good at defense, but not at all at offense. That''s one of the reasons I moved to Maust.


    --I see. You sacrificed your home. How thoughtful. But you couldn''t stay cooped up in Owari all these years. I can see where you''re coming from.


    Oda Nobunaga, sacrifice is the wrong word. I''m going to take back the homeland that was taken from me.


    --It seems that a number of the minor lords who followed this man Ailes Kartis are opportunists. That''s why they couldn''t attack us boldly enough. And they attacked the forest to see if they could behead you as a detachment.


    That''s what I think.


    The wind will change when I arrive.


    But by the time I got back, the enemy had already attacked us.


    "Brand Nurham''s army!" Shit!��You''re a country bumpkin from Olbia province!"


    Such voices were heard from our side.


    I see. Brando must have thought this was a bad idea and attacked boldly. He''s an ambitious young man. He knows when he has to fight.


    Kosivik is giving the orders well, but the onslaught of the enemy is pushing him a little. It is not easy to be only solid in this kind of situation.


    We have to get our allies into a state of intoxication, or rather, we have to let them ride the wave.


    Gradually, the eyes of the soldiers change color as they realize my arrival. The effect of the Signpost of the High King changes their abilities by one level.


    Little Sivik, thanks for waiting.


    "Ah, the Regent!��Thank you for your hard work!"


    The small civique, which had been defending itself, sighed with relief. In the background, Kerala could be seen.


    "From here on, it''s our turn. We are going to attack the castle of Nevre!


    "Are they going to take the castle?"


    "No one would be foolish enough to encamp his entire army in such a small castle. The enemy will retreat as soon as they attack the perimeter of the castle."


    We have to drive Brando back first.


    Maybe we''ll run into him.


    "You regents of the kingdom have returned safely after avenging the rebels!��Next we will drive Brand back in the mountains to the south!��Anyone who can help me, speak up!"


    ""Oooohhhh!""


    A wild voice rang out.


    --His special ability [Style of the High King] is activated. This effect is given when he is recognized by many as the High King. All his abilities are tripled. In addition, those who witness it will feel either awe or fear.


    All right, it''s all good. I''ll show my brother-in-law the difference in power.


    With me in command, the army rushed into Brando''s army, which was on the offensive.


    That will stop Brand''s army. Then we will have more troops around us. We can easily drive them back.


    "Don''t retreat!��The kingdom of Thirlwil will be Arsrod''s if we do not defeat the traitor who deceives the regent here!"


    Brando was riding and shouting heroically. He attacked too head-on for a bandit by profession.


    "Brother-in-law, you talk too much!


    I step out in front of Brando.


    "A,ars rod ......"


    Brand still had a youthful look in his eyes, though he seemed to be older than when we first met. Is it rather strange that I am aging so slowly due to the effects of my occupation?


    "I didn''t send my sister for a traitor, Brand."


    "You''re the one trying to betray me!��Brand Nahum here, I never once said I would be your vassal!"


    --It''s still the same as in Asai.


    Oda Nobunaga looked a little sad.


    --I can understand that feeling. But only those who accept to be my vassals can live. A man cannot be High King if he stands with the High King.


    You are not my vassal but the King''s. Don''t be mistaken!


    "f*ck you!��I can see right through you, and I know what you''re planning!"


    The power of the bandit profession. Quickly, Brando rushes past and approaches. In his hand is a dagger. He wants to stab you to death.


    But you''re not like him.


    You''re not a hero. You can only rule one province at most.


    He swung his sword and flicked Brando''s dagger away.

 107 - - 107 Easiest Battle

    He swung his sword and flicked Brand''s dagger away.


    Brand was surprised for a moment, but he was not stupid enough to dawdle there. He quickly backed away.


    Thanks to Oda Nobunaga, my physical abilities on the battlefield are unparalleled. A little bit of sneaking around is not enough to stop him.


    Brand has retreated and the enemy forces are in retreat.


    Then comes the roar.


    A gun has shot through the backs of the fleeing men.


    The tide has turned completely in our favor. Now it''s up to me to hunt.


    But it is impossible to wipe them out here. First of all, we must be happy to have recaptured the county of Nayvle. The first order of business is to destroy the enemy''s detachment attacking my castle of Maust.


    Are you hurt?


    Quickly, Kerala came to my side.


    "No problem. "No problem. We''re going to attack further than that, so get your troops ready. I have it all in my head where to start.


    "You sound as if it has always been a land that should be destroyed, rather than a territory that you know the weak points of because it is your territory."


    Kerala was surprised by my confident words.


    "That''s right. There was a time when I had to live my life thinking about taking down Castle Nayvle."


    There would come a time when I would have to fight my brother, and I was prepared for that. As it turned out, my brother dug his own grave and invited me in and got me killed.


    "I have memories of this place. But it''s no good if it dulls my sword. I will avenge my enemy."


    My army pursued the enemy Brand''s army as it retreated.


    However, it is not the purpose to destroy Brand. The route was not taken that way.


    I had already learned where to attack, how to get behind the enemy, and how to penetrate further into the enemy''s territory. Slowly and steadily, the enemy was driven back.


    I sent a secret messenger to the small lords who were undecided about the attitude of the province of Olbia, where Brand was based, and asked them to join my side. Specifically, he wrote to them that they should take military action in Brand''s territory.


    I have already clearly stated that the plan of Ailes Kartis and Brand Nahum has failed. Perhaps they will attack Brand''s territory, even if it is only a pose. That is enough. Brand would have no choice but to retreat to the mountainous province of Olbia.


    That night I stayed in a village in the county, but it was now clear that the enemy was in retreat. It is said that some of the enemy have begun to show up in the form of small lords who have escaped. Some of them have even reported to us.


    Mistletoe, the trumpet leader, entered my room.


    "The troops of Ailes Kartis and Brand Nahum have returned to their respective strongholds.


    "What''s going on at Castle Nevre, Mistletoe?"


    "The plan seems to be to leave the castle in the hands of a trusted general and escape in the meantime."


    Abandoned stone. Poor thing.


    "Let Little Sivik surround Castle Neville with 3,000 men! We''ll go east towards Maust. Some of my men betrayed me. I''ll make sure they''re executed. Do you have a list?"


    Mistletoe listed the positions and names.


    In a word, many of them were officials.


    They have been tested in King''s Landing and the number of good men has increased. So those who have been deprived of their place in the world have rebelled against me.


    "You know very well that you are incompetent. Tell Sivik, the older one guarding the castle of Maust, that we''re going to make a pincer movement."


    Yes, sir.


    "And ...... ask Tarsha to come to my room. And in an hour or so, get Kerala, and in another hour, Raviara."


    On a day of intense fighting, the body is burning hot.


    Tarsha said that when you can''t calm your racing heart on the battlefield, you seek someone who can. My perception is rather the opposite.


    "I don''t think you should be too hard on yourself, sir."


    The moment of truth has passed. That''s what I think.


    "I agree. Then I will make the arrangements as you requested.


    I glanced into the mistletoe''s eyes.


    "If you''ve got time, I''d like you to come and play with me. It''s true what they say about the moment of truth. I don''t think I''m going to be able to sleep at all."


    That night was unusual for me.


    Raviara scolded me for smelling too much like a woman.


    I was so mad that night.


    The next day, I sent out my troops for the county of Kinase, where the castle of Maust is located.


    However, I have no intention of entering the castle right away, nor do I expect to be able to do so. In the meantime, there are enemy troops left behind.


    The reason why they were left behind is that they are a group of officials and former lords who were working around Maust and were protected by their dependents. Therefore, Ailes Cartesian must have decided that they did not matter.


    The general is Dakkar, the son of Ailes Kartis, but it is highly doubtful that Ailes thought he could take down the castle of Maust with this force.


    He may have thought that the only way was to beat my troops with a large force.


    I received word that Dakkar and his entourage had already fled when I set up my position. Everyone on board had been officially abandoned.


    "Kill all enemy generals. If they surrender, take them alive. There is no need for mercy."


    The enemy army was easily destroyed, as Sivik sent out his men from the castle of Maust. It was the easiest battle I have ever fought. The enemy had already collapsed before we even started fighting.


    Perhaps it was because there were many officials, but the number of those who were captured alive and dragged to me was greater than I had imagined. I took them with me back to the castle of Maust.


    I did not intend to let the pus come out this far, but what came out had to be done.


    I had to execute quite a few of them just by sheer numbers.


    --If there were capable men, we could use them again... but there aren''t many of them.


    That''s the way it is, Oda Nobunaga.

 108 - - 108 Attacks My Brother-in-law

    Among those who betrayed me was the face of Funnelia.


    A war wolf who had long been a finance bureaucrat and who gave me the bugle call.


    "I never thought you would do such a thing. I didn''t mean to treat you so poorly.


    "Since you came to King''s Landing, I have felt that you have been completely forgotten. ......"


    Fanelia said with a heavy heart.


    "If so, it is because you were not up to the task. There were many better men in King''s Landing."


    "It''s a pity I gave you the trumpet. If I had had it with me, it would have been all right.


    Juaneria laughed as if in resignation. That would be right.


    "A merchant can only go bankrupt if he fails to play his cards right. It''s your way of ending it."


    Fanelia, like the others, was beheaded under the castle of Maust.


    --You''ve been betrayed as often as I have. But this is like a test to become the High King. The more power you have, the more people will feel insecure.


    I know what you mean, Oda Nobunaga. Well, I''m expecting some resistance.


    Once inside the castle of Maust, he again commended Sivik who was guarding the castle.


    "You held up at the castle of Maust so that I could come back to this castle. You did a really good job.


    "No, I worked very hard on what I considered to be the last big job of my life.


    As he said, Sivik seemed to have shrunk from what he had seen before. He is now old enough to have a grandson take over the reigns of the family. Is it time for him to go?


    "Let me ask you what you want to do.��Or do you want to retire?"


    "Yes, sir. If I may be so selfish, I would like to work as long as I don''t get in the way. After all, I have no plans for what I will do when I retire.


    Sivik laughed and scratched his thinning head.


    "Perhaps a man like you would live longer if you were behind a battlefield. All right, I''ll treat you like a god of war. And as for the prize list, Raviara, give me the list.


    Raviara smiled and handed the inventory to Sivik. Sivik''s mouth dropped open in surprise when he read it.


    "What!��When you say Tacti and Naham counties in Olbia province, isn''t that the territory of Brand Naham ......?"


    "That''s what I mean. I will destroy him. At least he''s going to destroy me. I''ll send an army soon. I have some things I need him to give back."


    I will take your sister Altia. And Altia''s child. Fortunately, she was a daughter, so I don''t have to kill her.


    I sent a letter to Brand that day. It was not a surrender. I will not allow such a thing.


    I''m sending you back here because you''re against my wife. This has been done since ancient times when the country of the woman who married you becomes your enemy. There is no disrespect.


    And Laviala wrote directly to Altia. To send them at once with mine.


    The content of the letter was: come to the regent and you will have nothing to worry about, it is sad that the two families have turned against each other, but please come back here, and don''t ever think of becoming a martyr to the Nahum family.


    I can say that what is written there is exactly the same as my opinion. It''s just that a person in the position of regent can''t be too weak with his words.


    I check the document that Raviara brought to me and give my permission, saying, "Yes, no problem.


    "Wouldn''t it have been nice if Raviara had at least included the feelings of Mr. Arsrod in her letter?


    "I''ll tell you as much as I can with my mouth the next time I meet Altia."


    It''s not easy being king. It may be more difficult than fighting any formidable foe.


    But if I could become king in exchange for Altia''s life, I would choose that path.


    The world would be a much more peaceful place with a united country, and many lives would be saved...


    The reply to my letter did not come for a week after its arrival.


    In the meantime, I was preparing to invade the province of Olbia.


    I knew it was coming, but I was silenced. Brando is not a stupid man. He must understand that a direct confrontation is the only way.


    So I sent an army of 20,000 men into the mountainous province of Olbia.


    Brando, I will defeat you. Your road to heroism ends here.


    From the very beginning of the campaign, there were many who surrendered.


    And the minor lords of the province of Olbia soon announced their intention to join us. They were talking glibly of avenging Brand against the king and the regent.


    This was not a meaningless addition to the force. I do not know much about the province of Olbia. It is fortunate that he is able to teach us the geography.


    Brando has also been resisting me by converting several mountain passes into fortresses. I was impressed by his persistence. Brando has not given up yet. He is seriously thinking of eliminating me at some point.


    That''s why I can''t lose. I''m going to do everything in my power to crush them.


    I''m going to get into the stronghold from several directions and take it down.


    Attacking the enemy''s castle is a kind of rooting contest. The one who raises his voice first loses. You may only lose, but you may lose your life.


    Each of my generals has grown up a lot. So, if you leave most of the forts to your men, you can win the battle. Thanks to this, we reached the enemy''s stronghold faster than I had imagined.


    It would have taken me almost an hour just to climb up to the top of the mountain, where several buildings stand side by side. This castle would not be easy to take down. And since it didn''t fall, the Nerhams probably survived this long.


    I''m still going to take it down.

 109 - - 109 Mountain Castle General Attack

    I surrounded the mountain where Brand''s castle is with a tight cordon.


    --Oh... It''s unusual for you to take the time to attack a castle. I''ve rarely done such a thing myself.


    Oda Nobunaga was good at taking down castles in one fell swoop. I was no different in that respect. I have rarely fought a battle where I had to wait.


    But this time, I''m going to change things up a bit.


    Strictly speaking, it would be more correct to say that we have no choice but to change.


    This brand''s castle is a tough one anyway.


    We already knew the layout of the castle from some of the surrenderers. Brando was originally an ally of ours, and we had some information at that time.


    But even looking at it, this castle is really solid. No matter how many people surrender, it will not crumble.


    On the surface, there seems to be no holes anywhere.


    So, the first step is to surround the castle.


    This way we can see how fragile the castle is.


    If you do not know where the hole is in the container, dip it in water and it will reveal the location of the hole.


    We will launch sporadic attacks from various directions and gather information.


    We had a few guesses, but we could not tell exactly from the flat surface of the territory map. The only way to know more is to go deeper.


    After five days of persistence, we came to a conclusion.


    It is neither the front nor the rear of the castle. It''s the side.


    We found a place where we could climb. We can get in there with a few hundred men.


    If I take command and charge in here, we can settle this.


    But when I mentioned this to the military council, they naturally objected, saying it was too small a force.


    "Master Arsrod, no matter how confident you are, the enemy still has 3,000 men holed up in the castle!


    Laviala''s position seems to be that she will not let them go.


    The other generals, of course, will not agree to my going forward. Many of them insist that we have no other choice but to lay siege to the city even more tightly.


    It is true that this is not the same as the trivial enemies we have defeated so far, and there is little need to go that far. It is also understandable that if we continue to surround them, the morale of the enemy will start to drop at some point.


    Noen Laud and Maichel Uige argued that the castle was not originally intended to be defended by thousands of men, and that it should endure until it would eventually suffer from starvation due to lack of food. It is a reasonable opinion.


    But I didn''t want to go that way.


    "I don''t want to put Altia out of her misery. And Brando, too."


    It would be too cruel to execute them when they finally surrendered after a six-month siege--and I didn''t want to take that long in the first place.


    My dream is not to kill Brando or to restore order by defeating the rebels in my domain. What I am doing now is to remove the pus for the sake of unification. In other words, it''s like preparing the ground.


    My mentioning my sister''s name made it difficult for my men to argue with me.


    This is not a good thing. It''s hard to express your opinion if you mention your relatives'' names.


    However, I understand what you all mean. So, let me propose a revision."


    Originally, we had a number of moves in mind.


    "We will launch an all-out attack from all sides. If we do so, the enemy will not be able to cut any corners. Then my unit will hit the weak points. In short, we are going to make a bloodbath for everyone."


    I went into further detail, but Laviala immediately followed,


    "I''ll take your word for it!"


    The decisive factor was the completely superior language used. He immediately apologized and said, "I''m sorry, it slipped out. ......", which drew laughter. She was talking as if she were my sister, now.


    "Okay, here we go. Let''s all shout the battle cry of victory and return to Maust Castle!"


    "Oh!" I replied.


    And then we all attacked at once.


    Soon the enemy seemed to have noticed our general attack, and I could see that they were getting fired up again.


    However, I still don''t expect the castle to fall soon. Common sense tells us that a castle of this size will not fall so soon. However, there is a fine line between letting one''s guard down and letting one''s common sense get the better of one.


    Even if they call it a general attack, most of the troops do not intend to storm into the castle. Many of them are there to camouflage themselves.


    Meanwhile, the elite troops flank the castle.


    "Come on, go!��The castle is already in sight!��The first one to enter will be rewarded!"


    I shout. But even without the offer of a reward, the men who have made it this far are not afraid to run into the enemy.


    There are stone fortifications on the flanks as well, but they are clearly lower than those on the front and lengthened flanks. We can get over this much and go onward and onward.


    The first one or two fall with a whizzing arrow. The front line is deadly.


    But soon, one of my soldiers stands on top of a stone fortress and goes inside.


    That''s when the tide turns. I can feel the enemy is shaken.


    The castle, which I thought would never fall, is crumbling.


    This is probably because we have not fully prepared for a full-scale invasion.


    I should take my time and follow my allies. By the time I enter the castle, my men have sufficiently distracted Brand''s men.


    "Come on, let''s keep moving!��Open the gates and bring in your allies!��Today is the end of this castle!"


    They say so, but this castle is big. We should attack it steadily.


    But Brando was no ordinary general.


    The air changes again.


    Something deadly is in the air.


    Brando came toward me single-handedly with his sword.


    "Arsrod, get ready!"


    I jump out of the way before he does.


    "Save me the trouble, Brando!"

 110 - - 110 I wont forgive you

    "You saved me a lot of trouble, Brando!"


    He points his sword at Brand.


    The gunmen try to aim at Brand, but they can''t move in time and a few shots miss behind him.


    "Give up! Brand''s bandits are bandits. You''ll never hit a flying target."


    Brando would not have come at us if he did not have that level of confidence.


    "Arsrod, I knew you''d come riding in on your own anyway!��If we defeat you here, this country will once again revert to the long era of warfare!"


    Brand''s sword was a large, curved one. It was the kind of evil that no general of renown would have liked. But in this age, there is no such thing as wrong or right.


    I''ll take that sword. It''s not much of a sword. The only thing that makes it special is that it''s a little thicker than most swords.


    "Now you''ve made it clear. You want to take it all back.


    I didn''t think there would be such a clear-cut resistance.


    "So, what are you going to do when you bring the world back?"


    I''ll slash at him, too.


    There was a creaking sound. Brando is taking it well, too. He quickly moves to attack, but his style is completely his own. He is a bandit after all. This is the sword of a man who has risen to power through strength alone.


    "It''s easy. The more turbulent the world becomes, the more opportunities for a man like you. I might even be a regent, as you are, and use all the lords under my chin!


    Brando chuckled and lined his upper lip with his tongue.


    The word "owlish" fits this man as well. He is like a flower that blooms only in a wasteland.


    "But--"


    Then Brando changed the color of his eyes and came at him boldly.


    "-If the world is rebuilt by men like you, there will be nowhere to go!��You will have no choice but to bow your head, which you don''t even want to bow!"


    "What, you''re not happy about that?"


    At last, I thought, I could hear his true feelings. Well, I knew that.


    "Of course. I''m going to become a man like you!��I''m not going to let you get ahead of me!"


    Yes. Brando also wants to be the High King of the world.


    But there is only one seat for the High King. There can never be ten or twenty High Kings in a row.


    Then the only way to make his dream come true is to get rid of the High King.


    --This man has better eyes than Asai Nagamasa. He lives a life knowing no strings attached. I like him.


    I don''t care if you like him or not.


    --If he shuts down on you because of that, I''ll have to crush him.


    That''s what I''m saying!


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t think we''d lose this fight.


    Lances were being thrust out from behind me.


    The troops with their three-jag spears are pouring in now that the way into the castle is clear.


    "I''m sorry Brand, I didn''t promise to fight you one on one. I''m going into the castle first to inspire my allies.


    The special ability [Guidepost of the High King] doubles the trust and concentration of the allies you command, and increases their attack and defense by 30%.


    If I can push this army in, I will win.


    Forced to retreat, Brand pulled back once.


    It takes more than individual strength to break through the bedding.


    But they will come for my head again soon. Because that''s the only way Brando can win.��But I can''t kill Brando here.


    Brando, the bandit, immediately tries to flank me. Just like I got into this castle. Thieves are by far the best at disrupting the enemy like that. And spearmen take time to change their moves for one particular man in a melee.


    I move forward too.


    "d*mn!��Arsrod, get ready!


    I can feel it. I don''t even consider the fact that I''m Altia''s brother anymore. I admire your spirit.


    At the same time, I''m angry.


    I hold Brando''s sword down with my sword, and I get very close to him.


    Then I hit him in the face with my fist.


    "You stupid son of a b*tc*!


    Brando''s body staggered with it. His brain must have been shaking. But I can''t have him falling down here. I''m in Brando''s light clothes - light for movement, anyway. I poke him in the chest and pull him up again.


    I hit him again.


    "Why did you betray me when you had Altia?��I don''t give a shit about your situation!��You ruined Altia''s future!"


    "I''m ...... sorry about that. ......"


    Before he could finish, he pulled Brando by the hair and slammed him to the ground.


    This was the end of the fight.


    At least in terms of war.


    Just as I was about to run up to him, the soldiers stopped. I think they were trying to tell me that if I tried any harder, they''d kill me. I know that. There''s no point in hitting him if he''s still dead.


    "Listen, Brand, tell the whole army to surrender at your command. And hand Altia and the girls over to us for protection. We''ll decide what to do with you after that.


    "Okay. ......"


    Brando indicated his approval with a mouth full of blood. He may have a few teeth knocked out, but he''s lucky to still be alive.


    The only reason I don''t kill you right now is to make sure Altia is safe. That is the only reason for taking you prisoner. It''s not out of kindness.


    "I gave Althea to my wife because I recognized you. If you had been strong enough to kill me and rise above it, I would still have laughed in my grave and forgiven you. But you took a gamble with little chance of winning and lost."


    If you don''t win, you''re not the High King. You''re just a loser. The history books of later generations will emphasize only your defeat, without giving any credit to your ability.


    A great king is nothing without foresight.


    I will not forgive you until the day I die for believing in miracles and searching for a place to die.


    You were not good enough to be the High King, Brand.

 111 - - 111 Reunion with My Sister

    The war came to an end with the capture of Brand Nahum. Other members of the Naham family gave up their resistance and offered to surrender.


    After inspecting the surrendered generals and performing other duties, I went to one of the commanders'' quarters at night.


    I went to one of the rooms where soldiers were guarding the rooms.


    When the soldiers saw me, they greeted me with the highest salute.


    "Good job on your mission. Everything is as it should be?"


    "Ha!��There is nothing wrong with me!


    I could see the soldiers'' faces were tense. They were in a position to lose their heads if anything unusual happened. No wonder they were nervous.


    Or maybe my expression was just that horrified. At least I''m not smiling. At least they weren''t smiling. If anything, I was not sure what to look like.


    When I entered the room, I found Laviala and Altia talking.


    Altia''s two children, her daughters, were playing in the corner of the room.


    Altia immediately looked me in the face. She had probably expected me to come, but she seemed to be unsure of what expression to put on her face.


    Slowly Altia got up from her chair and bowed to me, bending her body politely.


    "Your Highness the Regent...... thank you so much for saving my life and the lives of my daughters."


    There is nothing wrong with the manner. Since she married into the Naham family, it is only natural that Altia should act as a member of the Naham family.


    But I must confess that I''m not very happy about it.


    The two daughters were staring at me in a somewhat frightened way. To them, I was the avenger of their father''s death, so it was understandable.


    Laviala didn''t speak, but she put her hand in front of her chest and looked at me as if she were praying.


    "Altia, you can treat me as your sister now. It''s just you, me, my daughter and Raviara here."


    "Yes, I guess so."


    Altia raised her head. Her expression was still the same.


    I slowly approach her and put my hand on her shoulder. I felt something like a solid core, much more solid than the old Altia. I wonder if this is the strength that comes from being a mother.


    "Do you resent me?��No, it''s not fair to talk like this. Whatever the reason, I''m the one who overthrew your husband. Hate me all you want."


    This is the way of the Hundred Year Rebellion. Murdering children and parents is not uncommon.


    I believe some priest once told me that the inability of lords to escape the hatred between kinsmen is the result of their inability to fulfill their duty to protect their people.


    It is true that killing each other''s kin is better than killing among the lords. But I don''t know that I would have wanted to be born as a citizen. There are many sufferings there.


    Altia looks up at me.


    She looks troubled.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know how I should feel about my brother. Should I be angry first, or should I apologize first?"


    It was a strange conversation, but I was glad to be able to talk with Altia for the first time in a while, even though it might have been out of place.


    I guess she was angry because she was the wife of the head of the Nahum family, and apologetic because she was the sister of Arsrod Naevre, who was married to the head of the Nahum family. From the latter point of view, Altia could not stop her husband''s rebellion.


    But there is no clear answer to this question. That is why political marriages have caused so many tragedies since ancient times. If there were a right answer, there would be no need to worry. You just have to act mechanically.


    "There is only one command I give. Don''t ever try to kill yourself."


    As her brother, I will protect Altia. It''s my duty.


    You have a duty to raise our daughter. So live. I don''t care how much you hate me. Just keep that safe. Those two girls are my nieces too. I''ll protect them.


    "Yeah, okay. Thank you."


    Squeezing me, Altia grabbed the clothes around my belly.


    "My husband is going to be killed, isn''t he ......?"


    Altia says, trying to show as little emotion as possible.


    "Whoever tried to kill me will not be allowed to live."


    That''s what I said.


    No lord survives the fall of his castle. The only distinction left is how he dies.


    Please don''t crucify him. Please, let it be in the form of a death sentence for the regent''s vassal''s crime. ......"


    If it is crucifixion, you have clearly executed a sinner. If he committed suicide, he would have been blamed for the crime, but this is not the same as treating him as a sinner.


    "I will hear your wish."


    "Will you let me see my husband before he dies?"


    I agreed to that, too."


    Althea seemed relieved that her wish, which she had probably originally planned, had been granted, but her eyes were filled with tears instead.


    Gently, Althea jumped into my chest.


    I let her cry on my chest.


    That''s difficult, Oda Nobunaga.


    --I wonder how it came to be that you were the one to talk to me...


    I''ve done what I had to do to become the High King. I don''t think I did anything wrong this time.


    --Of course. Anyone who bows to the regent, much less rebels, must be crushed. You''re the one who will be killed if left alone.


    But as a brother you can''t make your sister happy. It''s difficult to make everyone happy.


    --Unless you''re ready to make someone else unhappy... don''t aim to be the High King. But I understand your feelings. But it''s not all about the other people. I truly understand. I made Oichi cry too.


    I know... You''re a child of turbulent times too.


    --Let''s drink alone on a free night. I''ll join you. I''ll join you.


    You haven''t learned your lesson at all. .......


    --I''m not the only one guilty of making my sister cry... but the one who betrayed us as well. I won''t forgive them!


    Yeah, well, I feel a little better.

 112 - - 112 The Wicked Woman and the Saints

    Brand Nahum, after talking with Artia and her daughter, hanged himself in his cell.


    The other male relatives and chief advisors who had actively participated in the rebellion were executed, and those who had objected or who had come to inform on the plot in advance, realizing the disadvantages, were promoted to the post.


    As promised, the counties of Takhti-Naham and Naham in Olbia, which had been the basic territory of Brand Naham, were given to Sivik, but Sivik''s age made it difficult for him to rule directly. He was not able to rule directly due to his age. He had to appoint a senior vassal of Sivik as his deputy and use the old vassals of the Naham family as needed.


    However, it will be a little later before we can think of a proper civil government.


    Half of the rebels have now been killed. The only one left is Ailes Kartis of Minelia.


    But the crisis is almost over by the time I return to Maust Castle. With Brand also defeated early, there is almost no chance that any of the lords will be able to rebel at leisure from now on.


    The Nistonians, who are related to Yucca by marriage, have almost conquered small rebellions in the surrounding areas, and in the capital, King Hasse himself has raised another army to nip rebellions in the bud.


    I had not taken Hasse into consideration as a military force, but I am glad to know that I was wrong. Come to think of it, if I fall, there is a good chance that Hasse''s power will collapse as well. We are definitely doomed at this point.


    However, if the king leads his army and strengthens his leadership too much, he may eventually come into conflict with me, but for now, we must put down the rebellion first.


    And I have recalled one of my wives from King''s Landing before I attack Ailes, who is becoming isolated.


    I have brought back one of my wives from King''s Landing before the isolated attack on Ailes.


    "You have nothing to discuss with me now."


    Serafina looked at me and sighed deliberately.


    "From now on, when Mimeria''s people are punished, it is Seraphina, the regent''s chamberlain, who will be most effective in making the petition. Besides, I don''t want them to resent me for inflicting cruel punishments on them without Serafina''s presence."


    Serafina sat down in a chair and turned her head to the side, deliberately supporting her face with her right palm.


    "I have already told you about that. I will fight for you. I told you that as the wife of a hero I want to see this world change. I have not changed my mind, and I don''t care if my family is destroyed if they don''t understand that. I don''t like things that are too wet."


    So you don''t like to see the same thing rehashed, and you don''t like to be around to see your parents'' house destroyed. That''s just like Serafina.


    "Well, I''ll tell you what I really think. I couldn''t decide whether Serafina would be miffed by this or would praise me for being so good at what I do.


    "Oh, you got right to the point. "Oh, you''ve got a good point. Let''s hear it, let''s hear it.


    Instantly, Serafina became enthusiastic and turned her face toward me. The disgruntled look on her face was, as expected, an act.


    "Can you send me a from Serafina to someone who is good enough to scratch up the Kartis family?"


    I told him frankly what I wanted.


    "If you send it to me, it might be more effective than if I send it to you. After all, I''m sure the consensus in the family is that Serafina has a winning personality.


    In other words, we need Serafina''s help to create an inside man.


    It is a common practice in wars to weaken the enemy by causing treachery within the enemy. And it works well now, when the situation is overwhelmingly in my favor.


    However, even if you make a written request for informal communication in my name or in the name of my vassals, I do not know how far they will trust you. It would be easy to kill the informer later on, saying that I do not know such a thing. Once the war is over, the Kartis family in Mineria will be destroyed anyway, and there will be no place to run back to if the story is different.


    Then, it would be more convincing to have Seraphina, from her point of view, write that she is trying her best to help you, so please betray the Kartis of Minelia in this way.


    Serafina laughed a small giggle at first and then started to laugh very happily.


    "Yes, Master!��That''s the way to do it!��You can''t rule the whole country unless you are willing to crush an enemy who can be defeated by force!"


    "I''m relieved to hear that you''re not disappointed."


    What I am going to do is to do everything in my power to use even my wife to bring down her main family. If you''re asking me if I''d go that far, I owe you an apology, too.


    But it seems that all my fears were unfounded.


    "That''s right. The fall of my family has not yet settled the kingdom. We can''t unify the country without defeating those who follow the former king in the west. Then we must win without losing even a single soldier. This is just a process.


    Strongly, Serafina nodded.


    "Leave it to me. It''s my parents'' house, and I''m going to make them pay for it.


    Seeing Seraphina laughing like that, I thought.


    I was very happy to have Seraphina as my wife.


    I walked behind her and wrapped my arms around her gently.


    "If any historian ever writes that Serafina is an evil woman, I will kill them all!


    "Of course. I am a saint, not a villainess.


    Serafina said proudly. I was worried until she said it, but I felt like an idiot for worrying about it. I know that I said it was wrong for a human being and proposed a plan that could have gotten me shut up in a temple to protest.


    Rather, Serafina is rather unusual in that she cooperates with us so vividly.


    "I remember that Ailes told me that he was worried about Serafina''s lack of a wife."


    Because common sense is not enough to understand Serafina.


    "Maybe you''re right. But you know, as strange as it sounds, I''m really grateful to you.


    Serafina grabbed my hand with both of hers.


    Her hands were gentle, unlike the lively ones she had just taken.


    "If I''m going to bring the curtain down on my family, I want to do it with my own hands. It''s a good way to set a good example, and I''m sure you''ll regret destroying your family in the future, because you''re only human. Then I want to leave less to others.


    Serafina turns to me.


    Serafina, of course, has heartache. We just have to work through it.


    Silently, we kissed.


    It is the husband''s job to heal his wife.

 113 - - 113 Capture of Mineria

    The province of Brantar, the core of the Minerian territory of the House of Carthis, is where I finally sent a large army.


    The total number is 35,000. The surrounding lords have also invaded the province of Brantar from their own sides. In some places, the war has already begun. I would not be surprised if the number of our troops increases as more and more men join us.


    On the way, we pass the Naglad fortress where I first borrowed the help of the profession of Odanobunaga, and enter the Brantal province.


    At that time, I could never have dreamed of marching into Brantal Province and defeating the Kartis family. That is how big was the gap in power between my house of Nevre and the house of Kartis. After the battle of Fort Nagrad, I was barely a baron over three villages.


    Raviara, who was walking beside him, had a nostalgic look on her face.


    "When Raviara almost died in that fortress, Arsrod came to her rescue, didn''t he?


    "I''m glad you were okay then, but please don''t do that to me again. ....... I was so desperate, I''m surprised I don''t remember it."


    "Yes. It''s so different now that it doesn''t feel real."


    "But the Mineria was the old Navre family used to yell it at the bar. But the Neighbours used to yell it at the bar. It''s a strange feeling."


    At a drinking party, you are allowed to talk delusional things. I used to lead the charge that we should destroy our enemies, the Carthys of Minelia, and become a great nation.


    That''s no longer a dream.


    Raviara! I have Serafina''s permission. If we do anything halfway, she''ll be furious. He will be furious if we do anything halfway.


    "Maybe so. I think Serafina is fighting in her own way now.


    The spearhead of the team was set by Tarsha, the sister of Sightred, the Machar frontier count. I thought that Tarsha''s boldness in battle was just right to raise our spirits.


    Besides, it was impossible for Tarsha herself to have any relatives here in the province of Blanchard. Therefore, there was no reason for hesitation.


    Even though they are from different lands, they have been friendly for a certain period of time. The lands are also adjacent to each other. I am sure that there are many others who are friends or blood relatives of mine on my side and on the Minerian side. You''re going to want to do something about it. It''s natural.


    I wanted to break those ties.


    There were a number of castles waiting for us in the province of Brantal, but none of them were of the highest construction quality. They probably did not think that they would be able to defend against us given the strength of their army.


    The enemy must be planning to make a kick in the vicinity of their stronghold. Until then, they would try to exhaust our troops, and probably, they would roll out their troops in their strongholds and large surrounding fortresses to lay siege to the enemy''s positions.


    But that is wishful thinking. It is critical to get us into the interior. The difference in strength is such that they won''t have the option of turning us away at an earlier stage.


    In previous battles, we would have taken all of their cattle, horses, and men if we had entered their lands like this, but the regent''s regular soldiers are not that barbaric. They do not act violently in the towns they pass through. Military discipline is definitely maintained.


    This is because this is not a traditional war of lords and ladies.


    This is the army of the regent appointed by the king. In other words, it is a government army, and the enemy is a bandit army. The goal is not to acquire the wealth of the enemy. This army is raised only to defeat the rebels.


    The army advances smoothly. Soon they will come within sight of the castle of Brantar, the enemy''s stronghold.


    --Come to think of it, we have never seen the castle of Brantal. I would like to see which castle is more solid, Inabayama Castle where Dosan was.


    I don''t know what kind of castle Inabayama Castle is, but Branter Castle is a solid castle on an independent peak in the plain. There''s a river running right behind it, and it serves as a moat.


    --It''s like the Nagara River. We''re getting close to Inabayama Castle.


    Advancing my men quietly, I reach a point where I can see the castle of Brantal in the distance. If I get too close to the castle, there might be a melee if the whole army comes charging out of the castle. I watch from a little distance.


    I saw with my own eyes the castle of Brantal, a magnificent structure on top of a mountain, lined up along the ridge. A serious attempt to capture it would surely result in a lot of deaths.


    I''m sorry, Oda Nobunaga, but we are not going to take this castle by force. We''ll do better than that.


    We''ll make our move soon enough.


    During the day, there was no major movement on either side, and night fell.


    My army built countless bonfires and waved flags in the midst of them.


    You can see them from the castle of Brantar on the mountain.


    Let''s see what the reaction will be.


    Soon, a fire was started from Brunthal Castle on top of the mountain.


    Soldiers noticed it and asked "Is it arson?" The castle is on fire!" "What''s going on? Those who had been sleeping woke up immediately.


    And it was not just one fire. Two, three, four more. They were coming from several buildings along the ridge. It was a continuous movement.


    "Thank you, Serafina. "Thank you, Serafina. They seem to have done a good job."


    Serafina had sent secret letters to several young generals who were particularly close to her. If she succeeded, she would be relieved of her post. In a desperate situation, she chose to rely on the secret letter.


    "Well, we are ready. Let''s attack at night!"


    My voice is answered by a single, booming voice.


    "However, this time we don''t have to rush into it like we did when we took down Brando. Both the armory and the pantry are on fire. All we have to do is amplify the panic. At the latest, after five days of fighting, they will start to make noise.


    I was right.


    The castle did not fall that day, but several generals who had received the secret letters left the castle and came towards me.


    The castle of Brantar is burnt out, the horses have fled, and the arrows have run out. We have no choice but to accept the surrender offer.


    One of the generals said.


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m going to take a hawkish attitude here.

 114 - - 114 Kindness of the Saints

    The fire at Brantal Castle continued to rage intermittently.


    Betrayal is spreading. The enemies of Ailes Cartesian are on their side.


    Two days later.


    At last, a messenger descends from the castle to negotiate a surrender.


    The messenger was dressed in white. A color that means submission and death. He must have decided that there was no way to win.


    The messenger replied with a bowed head, "My lord is ready to accept any punishment.


    "Then may I ask you to answer my words honestly?"


    I thought I would ask what was on my mind before moving on to negotiations.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Was this rebellion orchestrated solely by Ailes and Brando and the others?��Or are there others behind this?"


    It''s such a big operation. There must have been someone else involved.


    Oda Nobunaga once said he was surrounded. I wonder if something like that is working for me.


    "If not hiding it will soften the sin, ......"


    The messenger''s eyes changed color.


    "I guess I''ll have to hear what you have to say first."


    "This is the Cathedral of Orsent of Josai Prefecture and the King of the West. ......"


    By King of the West, I mean the former king, Paphus VI. He has fled to the lands of the west.


    And the Cathedral of Orcent, where I once fought.


    "Originally, the King of the West sent several secret letters to his lords for this occasion. The regent will eventually go north for the disobedient lords, and they should rise up en masse at that time. ....... I do not know if Sightred, Count of Machar, intended to follow this, but I am sure that the lords of that area knew that.


    "I see. So the plan was to take away my place of return while I was on expedition."


    However, it was up to each lord to decide whether or not to comply, and many of them probably did not send out their troops.


    "Well, if you burn secret documents, there is no evidence of their arrival. Most of them will be opportunistic.


    Nevertheless, I felt a cold wind blowing in my heart.


    I had prepared in advance so that the situation would not become serious, but if I had made a mistake, I would have lost the place to which I should have returned.


    The more prepared I am, the less safe I will be. As my power becomes more complete, there will be those who will try to oppose me.


    "Now, as for the treatment of your lord, I would like to discuss it with my people and make a final decision, so please wait there.


    I headed to the rear of the camp.


    I entered the stone building of the council, one of the finest in the town under seizure.


    There, Serafina was living a temporary life.


    "Thank you, sir. I think it''s safe to say that we''ve almost won.


    Seraphina smiled at me and said, "Congratulations.


    Of course, Serafina was on my side. So there was no mistake in her words. However, it still pains me to have her say that to me, even after all this time. I have a human heart, too. I may have slain many people, but that does not make my heart disappear.


    "I''m in the middle of negotiating a surrender. Your father has sensed the end of the line.


    "Yes. Then we have won. The land will be at peace again.


    "So I was wondering if Serafina could give me her opinion on what the terms should be."


    Have I caused you some trivial mercy?


    Or would I cause my wife more pain?


    Either way, I chose to do it. That''s the way I am.


    For a while, Serafina and I looked at each other.


    Serafina was smiling as if she were in a castle. She didn''t look at me reproachfully, nor did she look at me as if she was having a hard time.


    I remembered again that Serafina was a saint.


    Serafina has always supported me. Seraphina will always be on my side. Even if my family was on the brink of extinction.


    "There is no reason to keep alive such an obvious traitor. At best, we can decide how to kill him, can''t we?"


    "Yes, it is not enough to confiscate half of the territory, but if, for example, the enemy has fled, we will make a separate decision on whether or not to pursue them."


    Serafina will be familiar with the castle''s construction." I let out a small "ah".


    "If we can open up the lintel of the castle, then, yes, they can fall toward the north."


    "It''s impossible for all of us to escape, but maybe Ailes and his companions can make it. We ride in on the chaos and we execute the main remaining men in the castle in retaliation. Mineria will be settled and your father''s life will be spared. What do you think?"


    Not a bad idea, I thought. This way, I thought, we could protect both the high road and Seraphina''s feelings.


    Serafina gently wrapped her hand around mine.


    "You are a kind person, Master. I am making you feel uncomfortable.


    Then Serafina shook her head.


    "If Ailes survives as general, he will be in trouble again. It''s better to kill him."


    Serafina said, as if calling Ailes an enemy.


    "No more love," Serafina said. I''ve made up my mind. Even if it''s hell where you and the Master are going."


    Serafina kissed the back of my hand lightly.


    "With the Master, I''m not afraid, and that''s all I want. So, hurry up and unite the world.


    I embraced Serafina strongly, strongly.


    Tears flowed down my cheeks without my knowing it.


    "Thank you."


    "This is not the way of the turbulent world. It''s nothing to worry about.

 115 - - 115 Destroy My Father-in-law

    I said to the messenger


    "We will spare the lives of the castle''s soldiers and consider reappointing others to the post through the suicide of the families and vassals who have made a name for themselves. It is only an idea, and you are free to accept it or not. You may continue to kill each other."


    The messenger knew what he was doing, but when he saw the list of names my vassal had presented to him, his face clouded over.


    "In this case, the Kartis family will be cut off.


    "That''s how war works. You know that. I would have saved your lives if some of you had been a little more uncooperative in the rebellion. That''s Ailes. They worked as one to defeat me."


    "Well then, let me bring it back to you: ......"


    The messenger seemed to have lost weight in this short time.


    I guess a guy like that would hang on to every last hope. Unfortunately, it doesn''t work that way.


    The next day, Ailes'' side sent a messenger to agree to the conditions. At this point, Minelia was effectively doomed.


    The main families and main fighters slowly descended.


    Hanging stands are laid out, and those involved hang themselves from them.


    Before the execution, I had a chance to talk with Ailes.


    "You said my daughter should have been executed anyway, didn''t you?"


    "That is correct."


    Ailes laughed and said, "That''s my tomboy.


    "I''m going to die here, but fortunately I left a lot of children. I have many descendants, even some of the regent''s children. The family will prosper in its own way."


    "You were a great general, but you lost your way at the end."


    I regret that I was born in the same time as you. If it weren''t for you, I would have destroyed House Nayvre as quickly as possible."


    Then it was time.


    Ailes also lost his life on the gallows.


    Serafina watched from afar as her family perished. I told her she didn''t have to come out, but she said she didn''t want to look away.


    Raviara looked even sadder than Seraphina.


    "I am sure that Serafina is about to bear the destruction of her family," said Raviara. I think she thinks it is her destiny. She really is a stout-hearted person.


    "Raviara, if he''s having a hard time, help him out. He might try not to show his face more than necessary in front of me.


    "Yes. Yes, because the person who is important to Mr. Arsrod is also important to Laviala.


    After a three-day stay to vacate the castle and to see where the surviving generals were to serve, I returned to the castle of Maust.


    After a break from suppressing the rebellion, I spent time with my children for the first time in a long time.


    "Your grandfather was killed, wasn''t he?"


    The eldest, still a child but well educated and intelligent, was sad. He was the son of Serafina, so Ailes was his grandfather.


    This is a turbulent time. I don''t think this should go on forever. I''m going to make sure that by the time ...... you have your investiture, I''m going to level the whole country and this won''t happen again."


    "Yes, Father."


    I could see that he was still frightened as he nodded his head.


    I grabbed her by the hair and crumpled it.


    "Don''t worry. I would never do anything terrible to my child. I won''t let you kill your brother or sister. As long as I live, I promise you that."


    Serafina and I have both carried our karma for a long time, so let''s at least carry it until we can free ourselves from it all.


    I''m not going to let you go.


    There were some small rebellions in other areas near the capital, but they died down on their own as word spread that I was gaining the upper hand. The lords who had been unsure of which side to take rode in on the winning horse and attacked.


    On the way back to the capital, I stopped by the Nistonians and thanked them for fighting by my side all the way.


    "Thanks to the Nistonians for keeping the surrounding area in check, the chaos did not spread. As regent of the kingdom, I thank you very much."


    Soltis Nistonia seemed to be embarrassed that I seemed to be keeping my posture low. For a man of considerable ability, he is generally a small man.


    However, I can say that I am fortunate to have survived this long. Half-hearted courage can be ruinous.


    "No, no, the Regent is now the husband of my daughter Yucca. It is only natural that I should fight for him. Besides, there have been few major uprisings in the surrounding lands.


    "That is because the Nistonians are definitely my ruling party and others consider them as such. A man who can prevent a conflict before it starts can do more than a general who has fought in many battles.


    "I''m glad to hear you say that, sir."


    Soltis sighed.


    "Now that the great rebellion is over, I might as well let my son take over the reigns. My son might get annoyed if I hold the reigns for too long.


    "Yes, that''s right. But there will be another major conflict sooner or later, so it might be okay after that.


    Soltis''s eyes went black and white. In his view, this area has already settled down. There is nothing wrong with that.


    "The west must be pacified. The former king is trying to disturb the world again, and we must defeat him.


    One more task to unify the kingdom.


    I entered the capital with my army, which had joined me on the way via the Nistonians, in a dignified manner.


    We will appeal to the citizens of King''s Landing for the suppression of the rebellion.


    Incidentally, according to Bugaku and the other secret agents, the reaction of the citizens was mixed.


    Some say that the regent is the strongest, while others say that it is terrible that he kills his relatives without mercy, even though that is the way of the world. Both are just stating the facts, so it can''t be helped.


    Fortunately, I have no blood relation with those who have the former king in the west, so I can relax about that.


    --It''s like we''re finally here.


    Oda Nobunaga sighed.


    --I was killed by Akechi Mitsuhide just as we were about to invade the west. You should be careful with that woman Kerala.


    Well, I''m sure she''ll be all right.


    But it might be a good idea to give her a pat on the back.

 116 - - 116 Confrontation with Akechi Mitsuhide

    It was late when I entered the capital that day, so I told the king that I would only send a messenger and would visit him later to pay my respects, and decided to relax a little.


    I called Kerala into my room.


    "How can I help you today?"


    Kerala bowed politely. No matter how high up you become, this kind of behavior never changes.


    "One thing I want to ask you today, since you are so good at the truth. Well, take a chair or something. It''s not something you can just stand there and talk about.


    Quietly moving her chair, Kerala takes a seat.


    "Is it permissible for a non-royal to strike down a man who was once a king?"


    Kerala looked up quickly and met my eyes.


    "You mean, you''re going to kill the former king, Paphus VI, aren''t you?"


    "That''s what I mean. As regent, I''m on a mission to defeat those who oppose you. So far I have been a man of insignificant status, but I have not been troubled by that. However, however much he may have tormented His Majesty, the former king was a man of noble birth. Can I, a man from a small clan, avenge him?"


    Excuse me for a moment.


    With a pen, Kerala wrote down the names on a piece of notepaper. It was immediately clear that it was a list of names of slain kings.


    "There have been five instances in the past where kings have been killed in battle. Two of them were at the time of the fall of the dynasty, as they were replaced by the next dynasty. In the other three cases, the vassals did not kill the kings, because they also claimed to be kings in the first place. In addition, there is no case in which a former king was killed.


    Indeed, we have never heard of a former king who was in exile.


    "I see. By the way, is it possible to kill the former king?��If that is not possible, there is nothing else to do but to capture them. Well, His Majesty will probably order his execution once we capture him and bring him to the capital."


    He will seek to eradicate any family that threatens his throne as soon as possible. Given their past conflicts, it is unlikely that he will let them live. At best, he would probably send them to a remote island where they would be unable to make a decent living.


    "There is some doubt if the regent moves his own troops. But the regent is the representative of His Majesty. So in the end, His Majesty will defeat the former king and it won''t be a problem.


    "I see. If His Majesty orders us to avenge the death of the king, it''s fine with me.


    "Yes. Disobedience to the order of His Majesty would be a much bigger problem, and this cannot be considered disloyalty.


    I nodded vigorously. That took one of the sting out of it.


    "Good!��Then we must defeat the rebels in order to establish His Majesty''s reign as soon as possible. This enemy is a big one, but I''ll get him!


    But then Kerala''s face clouded slightly.


    I didn''t miss it.


    "Hmm?��Is there something wrong with what I said?"


    "No, ...... it''s not a big deal."


    "Bullshit. I can easily see you have concerns. Tell me. There''s no one else here anyway. If you want, I can swear to God right here and now."


    Kerala still seemed lost, but eventually she opened her mouth as if she had come to her senses.


    "Is that ...... really your intention to maintain order in the Kingdom of Thirlwil after the unification of the lands ......?"


    The smile faded from my face. I am not angry, however.


    I want to see where this goes carefully.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. The unification of the lands is the restoration of order in the kingdom. It would be more unusual if there were a rebellion in the country."


    "If you, my lord, as regent, destroy the former king and his ilk, there will be no more power in the kingdom to oppose you."


    Kerala said, as if squeezing out the end of it.


    "At that time, your Excellency would be in a position to cede the kingdom to ......."


    Kerala was depressed. For Kerala, she was clearly distraught. This is not the Kerala that is supposed to be so calm and collected.


    "You should have said it more clearly. Are you going to be the usurper of the kingdom?��Isn''t that what you mean?"


    "Ha, yes. ......"


    Kerala''s voice dropped, as if she were talking out of turn.


    "Now, let me ask you the opposite. Do you think I should be king or not?"


    I am under no obligation to answer for my true feelings. Kerala is my vassal. She must obey me.


    Kerala''s face looks down further. She can''t look at me.


    --Hey!��Why are you taking such a risk!


    Oda Nobunaga shouts in his head.


    --What kind of a dangerous test is this?��You''re doing something that I wouldn''t complain about even if you tried to cut me down right here and now!��How dare you touch the heart of the matter!��If this woman has the character to do right by the past order, she''s finished!


    Oda Nobunaga, it is true that Mitsuhide Akechi may have been an old-fashioned guy, and Kerala is not without its elements, but that is not the only reason people would not betray you.


    This is a certainty that I have sensed in my life.


    Even Oda Nobunaga does not believe that Akechi Mitsuhide killed him just to respect the old ways, does he?��People are more selfish. They don''t work for the greater good.


    --That''s true, but it doesn''t change the fact that there''s ...... danger.


    I didn''t want to use kerala with my doubts.


    After all, she''s one of my wives.


    "Kerala, what do you think?��This is an advisory to the vassals. You can tell me what you think. It''s natural to have different opinions."


    Sweat trickled down Kerala''s cheeks.


    "I ...... would be willing to be ...... king for the sake of peace in this world ......."


    Finally, Kerala answered.


    "You''re sure you''re not lying in your answer?"


    "Yes. ......"


    Slowly, Kerala looked up.


    Her eyes looked determined.

 117 - - 117 Keralas heart

    "<> has not yet come to an end. The number of people who have lost their lives to war and hunger during that time is too great to count. We must no longer think in terms of names, but in terms of numbers.


    A somber melancholy crept over Kerala''s face.


    "Indeed, it would be strange to put all the blame on the royal family. If all the lords of the country had worked together to strengthen the royal family, at least war would not have broken out. Nevertheless, it is the king''s duty to leave the throne if he cannot rule ...... the country. ....... So it is written in the < 300 years ago."


    I have never heard of the book, but it must be well known to intellectuals like Kerala.


    "Originally, I had hoped that the current royal family would rule again. That is the natural thing for a servant of the royal family.


    "But then again, there are limits, aren''t there?


    Kerala nods slowly.


    "When His Majesty Hasse unifies the nation, he will certainly not leave His Regent ...... Lord Arsrod alone. That is how strong and impregnable his power has become. The honeymoon will fall apart no matter how Lord Arsrod feels about it. ......"


    The fact that Kerala went to the trouble of calling my name is a sign of her determination. Most of my subjects call me regent or lord. Only my childhood friend Raviara calls me by name.


    "And without you, Mr. Alsrud, ...... whatever your status, without the personality of Mr. Alsrud, the nation would once again be in shambles. ......"


    "Then it would be better if I were king."


    It would have been pitiful to let Kerala speak her own conclusion, so I told her.


    All Kerala had to do was nod.


    "But remember, this is only for the sake of the world."


    As if to nail her down, Kerala said.


    "I am a little different from a loyal retainer like you, Raviara. If I were to judge that you are trying to disturb the world, I might even pull back my bow."


    Slightly, Kerala''s voice faltered. She would not have spoken these words if she had not been prepared for them. But even so, it would be difficult to remain calm.


    I got up from my seat and slowly walked behind Kerala.


    I put my hands on her shoulders.


    "I''m going to make the world a better place!"


    I thought it was all I could do right now, and the best I could do with my mouth.


    Of course, I couldn''t see Kerala''s face because I was behind her. Even so, I knew that Kerala''s feelings would be conveyed to me.


    One of Kerala''s tears fell on the table.


    "Yes. ....... Please don''t make me betray you. ......"


    With her left hand, Kerala quickly wiped her eyes.


    "Lately I''ve been afraid of myself. In my dreams, I am in an inn somewhere, and I am sending my soldiers to avenge Lord Arsrod. ....... I''ve been having more and more of these dreams, and sometimes I get so scared that I can''t stop ......."


    "I''m sure it''s because of your profession. Was it the profession of akechimitsuhide?"


    Kerala''s occupation is said to be the name of the vassal who once killed Oda Nobunaga. It is not surprising that this has had an unwitting influence on Kerala''s mind.


    "If you are afraid, I think it would be better for you to kill me.


    Kerala must really mean it, because she is a serious person.


    "I may seem honest, but somewhere inside of me lurks a kind of doomsday desire ...... that I feel every time I have a spooky dream. I''m sure that the unification project of Arsrod-sama will not be hindered by my absence, and ......"


    I slowly put my arm around Kerala from behind.


    "A man like you who can''t use a good general is not fit to be a regent or a king anyway. I''ll ride you like a horse, no matter what kind of a horse you are.


    "I understand. But I said what I had to say. If you want to make a decision, you can do so at ......."


    "I''d rather hold you now."


    I spoke frankly about my desires.


    "After all this talk ......?"


    "I told you I could ride you. And pleasure is a good cure for melancholy. I''m not joking, I''m telling the truth.


    Slowly, Kerala untied my arm and stood up.


    She leaned toward me and asked for my lips.


    From there we moved around and enjoyed our meeting. More than enjoying the encounter, Kerala was also desperately seeking me, as if she were trying to drown out my anxiety.


    After a rather heated exchange, we were lying side by side on the same bed.


    "At this rate, you could be assassinated at any moment.


    "No way. I would only do this with someone I could trust. If you''re in the wrong, you''ll have to be more afraid of assassins than His Majesty.


    I shook Kerala''s hand in bed.


    For some reason, I knew unconditionally that this hand would never strike me down.


    After all, we are dating in the nude. I would not have to hide my dissatisfaction and stick a knife into it now. If you have a grievance, just tell me.


    "I, Kerala Hilala, will work hard for His Excellency Regent Arsrod.


    I looked at Kerala''s profile on the bed and was convinced.


    Kerala loves me, and she loves me right. This story is just another way of saying that.


    This thought made me feel very much in love with Kerala.


    "Kerala, one more time."


    "I''m tired of ......"


    You''re going to work harder than ever, aren''t you?


    I hugged Kerala''s brown skin again.


    I was more content than ever to have such an upright-hearted vassal in my life.


    And I knew that this country would not last long with a man named Hasse as its king, the man who had given me this vassal.


    I would have to be king.


    That''s what''s best for the country.

 118 - - 118 Kings wish to participate in the war

    I was received in the presence of Hasse, the king, accompanied by his military commanders.


    "I have returned to the capital after successfully subduing the rebellion. I may have caused you some concern during my absence, but there is no longer the slightest fear that the city will fall.


    "Mm. I believed in your brother-in-law''s victory.


    The king''s advisors around him look alternately at me and at the king. Even though I have increased the number of vassals who serve the king, there are, of course, the king''s favorites, and not all of them are like that.


    "As you may already know, this rebellion seems to have been orchestrated by the former king Paphus VI.


    "So it is so. That fool. ....... He''s wasting his time ......."


    For Hasse, his cousin, the former King Paphus VI, is an irreconcilable enemy. In the first place, Hasse''s father lost his position as king to Puffs VI.


    Just by looking at his expression, I could see that Hasse was very angry.


    "So," he said, "our plan is to finally destroy the western lords of the former king''s throne.


    "At last!"


    Hasse''s voice was enthusiastic. It has been a long time since we have been able to unify the Kingdom of Thirlwil," he said.


    If the unification is accomplished, Hasse will be the one who has nominally restored order. If the history of the kingdom continues as it is, he will surely be revered as the founder of the new order. It is hard not to dream about it.


    However, there are some of his retainers who are not so happy.


    It is clear that they consider me dangerous. If I am the de facto general and rule the kingdom, my power will naturally increase.


    What will I do then? That is what they are worried about.


    Their fears are justified, but they can''t move to remove me without any grounds. Without me, the world will be even more disturbed. Without me, there is no telling what the former king will do when he attacks from the west.


    I may be their poison to the dynasty, but without that poison, they will not be able to stop the disease that is the former king. It''s a bit of a pain, isn''t it?


    "We will finish up by defeating the powerful lords of the West, Counts Talmud and Samyut, who have been siding with the former king, and reunite the kingdom. Of course, we will need many soldiers and food. In order to procure these supplies, I ask your permission to add a temporary tax.


    I bowed reverently to Hasse."


    The next battle would not only be a long one, but also an extremely large one. We must prepare carefully for it.


    Especially if we suffer a painful defeat in a major battle, our banner may be swayed to the former king''s side at once.


    I don''t think I can win easily either. Many have failed and perished in battles with tens of thousands of men. We must be very careful.


    Hasse nodded his head in agreement.


    "You are right at every turn, brother-in-law. We must take every precaution in this battle. After all, we are restoring an order that has long been disjointed. I, too, have my heart filled with emotion."


    I wonder if he is thinking of the triumphal parade in the capital. If so, it''s natural for a king. We cannot blame him.


    Hasse is not a particularly good king. We know this well from our many meetings.


    However, he is not the most mediocre king among the kings of the past. In a time of peace, a man of this caliber would have done just fine.


    A king is different from a hero. It is enough to be at the top of the kingdom and to take care that the political situation does not get worse. At least, there is no story that the people in the neighborhood of the royal city lamented over his evil laws. He is at least doing the job of a king.


    The only problem is that this is a time that needs a great leader.


    To end the turbulent times, they will need men like me.


    So I''ll take the kingdom in return.


    "By the way, my brother-in-law, I have a favor to ask of you for the next battle of unification.


    Hasse asked.


    "Yes. What is it about?


    I would like to lead an army into battle, if that is all right with you?"


    I almost looked a little uncomfortable, but I hid it. In a word, I was in the way.


    "I see. If you can inspire me as a king, I will be very grateful. I''m sure many of your generals will be even more inspired."


    "No, I am thinking of having my brother-in-law rest for the next battle."


    At first, I did not understand the meaning of his words.


    "After all, it is I, the king, who should be the one to unite the country. Otherwise, who would recognize me as king? Sitting here in the capital is not enough to be a king. I must fight for my people in order to be respected.


    Hasse''s statement caused a stir. It was a statement that many of his subjects had not even considered.


    "Your Majesty, the next battle will not be an easy one. We must go into it determined to win. Please, will you leave this to the regent who has been fighting for so long?"


    "I know what you mean. But if I don''t fight as a king, I can''t help but feel ...... uneasy."


    Hasse looked disappointed. I got the impression that he was blaming someone else.


    "There are those around me who fear that if your brother-in-law continues to play such an active role, many of the people will eventually think that he should be the king. Needless to say, my brother-in-law has never betrayed me.


    Some of them were depressed. They did not expect the king to tell them why.


    "Even if my brother-in-law has no intention of doing so, the people will support a strong fighter. Then, if I finish the war, the royal family will be safe and sound.


    "I see. I understand. ......"


    Thanks, this is getting complicated.


    "Well, we still have a long way to go before we''re ready, so we''ll just have to take our time and make a decision.


    I said that for the time being and avoided getting into an argument right then and there.

 119 - - 119 One Night With His True Wife

    That day, I visited Rumi, my wife, for the first time in a long time.


    I had been in the army for so long that I hadn''t had a chance to see Rumi. Besides, I had just met with the king, Hasse, today, and it would not look good to go to the wrong wife.


    Besides, he thought he could complain to Rumi.


    "You know, your brother is a bit of a pain in the ass..."


    Rumi said it first.


    Yes, Hasse had made a strange suggestion that he would be the general of the group.


    Rumi has a pet long-haired cat on his lap and is petting it. It is a gift from somewhere. For a regent and his wife, the amount of gifts alone is quite large.


    However, he is not in a position to seek additional wealth at this time. That is why those who are trying to pay tribute also try to buy their favor by giving such mysterious gifts.


    The cat, at least, is very much liked by Rumi, who cares for it. Especially since Rumi doesn''t have any children yet, he may love the cat even more.


    "It''s not like your brother hasn''t been fighting at all. Several times he was killed and took a sword or a spear. But it is not because of your brother''s bravery that he has survived. It was all because of luck.


    "Luck is also an important condition for a king. If you are unlucky, you will never live. There has never been a king in history who has not been the target of an attempt on his life.


    It''s a good thing I don''t have to condemn Rumi''s brother. I''d rather defend him.


    "But for some reason your brother seems to believe he has the courage of his convictions. Of course, he has no illusions that he can beat you, but that doesn''t make up for the fact that he has never lost a fight in his life.


    Rumi clutched his cat to his chest. The cat did not thrash about, but remained calm. It seems to have fully acknowledged Rumi as its master. Or perhaps he thinks of Rumi as his mother.


    Indeed, there is no other wife who can make us feel motherhood as Rumi does now. Raised in a monastery, Rumi has a spirit of compassion.


    If I become king, Rumi will be queen, or mother of the kingdom. The word "mother of the nation" would suit Rumi well.


    No, but if Rumi does not bear a child, will Serafina be installed as queen?


    The battle of the rear courts has been fought many times in the history of the world.


    A queen killed her mistress after the king''s death, or vice versa, or a mistress who rose to the queen''s throne destroyed the other wives'' families. ....... There are many stories lying around that make me sick.


    Frankly, I don''t want to see that happen again. Maybe it''s too early to say, but I don''t want to see my loved ones suffer tragedy at any cost, even before becoming a king.


    "I understand Your Majesty''s desire to play an active role as the founder of the new dynasty. But the next battle may very well be a battle of wars. We don''t want His Majesty, who is not used to war, to step forward. That''s exactly what I''ll do if anything should happen to you. ......"


    I have been sloppy with my words, but it''s impossible for them not to get the message.


    If Hasse, the king, should fall, the former king will be elated that he is the king. The atmosphere could change completely to one in which the other side is the king.


    "Yes, that''s right. Your brother has a son, but with two daughters and a son who is not even old enough to remember what happened to him, it''s not very promising for the heir to the throne.


    "You''re absolutely right. I hope His Majesty will be more careful.


    Yes, the place of the kingdom will become very unstable after Hasse''s death.


    Even though he is only supported by me, there are many lords who recognize this kingship because Hasse is still an adult. If this were to change to a young emperor, the story would be completely different.


    The young emperor himself has no power. It would be better if the relative was an influential person, but she is a daughter of a dying noble family with an old family background. He is not a powerful man.


    So it would do me, or the kingdom, a hundred harms and no good to have Hasse in the line of fire.


    --He is weak, yet he tries to go to war. He''s just like Ashikaga Yoshiaki. Yoshiaki was weak like his brother.


    Was the man carried by Oda Nobunaga like him?


    --He was saved thanks to his weakness. Anyway, he was a stubborn man.


    In terms of stubbornness, Hasse may be troublesome too.


    "Rumi, we have a long time to prepare for the next battle. In the meantime, I would like to ask you to persuade His Majesty.


    With a smile, Rumi nodded.


    "Yes. I, too, believe that your brother would be happier in a quiet life in King''s Landing. You shouldn''t go off to war. It''s just in case."


    We''re done for now.


    From here on out, it''s husband and wife time. I reach for Roomie''s shoulder.


    "Can you switch him from the cat to me, please? It''s been so long, I''ve almost forgotten your skin."


    "You must have been playing with them in the middle of the war.


    I was a little hesitant to say that, since I had no idea what he was talking about. For example, Tarsha, sister of Sightred, the Machar frontier count: .......


    "Oh, I knew it. I''m sorry to hear that."


    I said in a joking tone, and Rumi nodded again.


    "It''s your own fault for marrying into such a family. Please love me now.


    Rumi has grown up to be a truly beautiful girl. Not only her body, but she is imbued with a kind of elegance. She is truly a woman of the highest caliber.


    Many men would like to hold a woman like this once before they die.


    I think I am blessed to be a regent because I have such a Rumi all to myself. It is worth the risk.


    While I was sleeping tiredly in my bed, Rumi was holding me.


    "Oh, honey, there''s something I have to tell you."


    "In a place like this?"


    What in the world?

 120 - - a secret conversation in a 120-room tea room

    "Oh, by the way, dear, there''s something I have to tell you."


    Here?


    What the hell was that?


    I said, stroking Rumi''s hair. Even in the dark room, I could see Rumi''s naked white body.


    "A few days before your return, I was in the temple of the god of childbirth. I received a prophecy there. I am sure that today you will give birth to a child.


    I hugged Rumi again.


    "If you''re worried about being childless with a full wife, don''t worry. I won''t let that alienate you."


    Perhaps Rumi is impatient to see Serafina''s son growing up so fast.


    "I''m not worried about you. I''m just saying that I''m sure I''ll have your son too.


    Rumi was laughing. Well, he doesn''t seem to be worried or anything.


    "We got some herbs from the temple."


    "Don''t take too much of the weird stuff ......."


    I''m more worried about Rumi than I am about the kid.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll have a beautiful baby.


    Rumi said with conviction.


    "A baby with your royal blood in it."


    The words stuck with me strangely.


    If it was Rumi''s daughter, she must be a nephew or niece of Hasse, the king.


    I was not sure.


    And a little while later. I was busy with political affairs and making big plans for military mobilization.


    Rumi confided in me.


    "I think I''m really pregnant. I think it''s morning sickness. I''ve been showing signs of it lately. ......"


    "Really?��You''re not overly concerned and mistaken, are you?"


    "My dear, you may not understand this, but I am sure of it. Please trust me.


    I hugged Rumi and rejoiced from the bottom of my heart.


    At the same time, I had a plan.


    It''s still an unstable and risky move, but a plan is a plan.


    I was so happy to see Rumi.


    I went to Jahnhahn''s place.


    The reason is to hold a tea ceremony. Of course, the ceremony will be conducted carefully and in accordance with etiquette. I think my skill at the tea ceremony has improved to a certain extent.


    Jahnhan is a kind of political advisor to me. However, I will not propose a number of measures to him. I will talk to Jahnhahn and in the end I will decide for myself. Jahnhan hints like a wise man.


    A merchant and a general cannot avoid the inherent element of luck.


    No amount of planning is perfect. A stray arrow can kill you in a battle that you thought you won hands down. A ship full of cargo may sink, leaving you with a huge debt.


    That is why, when I talk with Jahn Khan, who comes from a merchant family, I naturally become more determined.


    I drink the tea served at the tea ceremony quietly. I feel the tea flowing in my stomach.


    "It tastes good."


    "Thank you."


    Jahnhahn smiled, his eyes narrowed.


    "Are you worried about the choice of roads to use in the war?��That''s the only thing I can think of right now, if you''re thinking about it."


    Jahnhahn says in a hushed voice. The fact that he goes to the trouble of bringing it up suggests that he doesn''t think that''s the reason.


    "What we talk about here is considered a secret conversation, right?"


    "Needless to say. Trust is the first priority for a merchant. It is forbidden to speak at a tea ceremony.


    I''ll pause for a moment.


    I''m going to kill the sound and look for any spies. It''s best to be as discreet as possible.


    "His Majesty says he wants to fight as a general in the next expedition."


    "I see. From ancient times, a king is the leader of his troops. That makes sense.


    Jahnhahn''s eyes open a little wider.


    "Even so, if Your Majesty doesn''t have a good military strategist, I think the regent should be the one to plan the campaign. That shouldn''t be too much of an inconvenience. Isn''t it important for the current regent not to lose?��Whatever we do, we should first unite the world as one."


    This is a statement that presupposes my usurpation of the country.


    "Well, for instance, just for instance..."


    I looked into Jahnhahn''s eyes.


    "What are our chances of winning the war if you are killed?"


    I felt Jahnhahn spit.


    Maybe because it was a question that required a pause.


    So I asked.


    Is there any way to get rid of the king in this war and still win the war?


    If the plan succeeds, I will be in complete control of the Kingdom of Thirlwil. Whoever the king will be, he will surely be a child, and if the leader of the united kingdom is still alive and well, then so be it.


    "I am not an expert on war, so I don''t know all the details. Even so, the risk is too great. It would be good if we could win, but if we are pursued by the former king''s forces, ......"


    Many may think that the former king''s rule was right after all. So terrible is this move.


    If one after another his allies turn to the former king, it will be the end of him as regent.


    "But if I succeed, my power will be even stronger. No, let me be more clear. There will be no one greater than me in the land."


    Of course, the king will be succeeded by someone other than me.


    Even if it is, it''s still the young child of the dead Hasse. I can''t do anything. His maternal parents have no power either.


    Then I will be in charge of the whole country. Without me, the kingdom will fall into chaos. No one wants that. The kingdom is united now. Those who are tired of war will try to keep it that way.


    And there was one more big bargaining chip.


    If it were not for that, we would not have taken this story seriously.


    "Rumi is pregnant. A child will be born of my blood and royal blood."

 121 - - 121 Decide on the Crown Prince

    "Rumi is pregnant. A child will be born of my blood and the blood of the royal family."


    Jahnhahn was surprised at my words, and he turned his head to look at me.


    "At least, the child is not yet ready to ascend to the throne. ......"


    "I know that. It just means that there is now a greater chance of a royal blood link."


    Of course, if all of Hasse''s children died, the direct line would be severed, and there would be talk of Rumi''s husband, or sister-in-law''s child, taking the throne, but that would never happen unless there was a plague or some other well-deserved epidemic.


    Besides, if such an epidemic broke out, my children and my wife might be affected.


    "Well, that''s that. His Majesty still intends to be the commander-in-chief in the war. It''s necessary to think of ways to recover when he dies in battle. We must take precautions.


    "Yes. ....... If the war results are good enough to cover up the lack of a king, then I guess it''s not a problem."


    A little, Jahnhahn seems to have calmed down.


    "For example, if the former king was killed in battle, doesn''t that mean that there is no problem with the current royal line?"


    I noticed a smile on my face.


    "The dynasties are falling together. Then Hasse''s son will take the throne and the royal family will live on."


    Not bad. Of course, the risks are great.


    Besides, it''s not our decision alone.


    If the former king does not come to the front, it is impossible to defeat him.


    But if the former king wants to come to the front...


    Hasse is out in front.


    It is not impossible.


    But I''d have to be very good at it to make it look like I''m behind it.


    The best way is to convince the king.


    I''m sure he''ll understand.


    "Your brother is really stubborn, ......."


    Rumi, who gives the impression of getting a little heavier, laments in front of me.


    "I''ll bring back the glory of the royal family, that''s all I''ve ever wanted to do. ....... When I tell him it''s dangerous, he says he understands that. ....... This is not understanding. You''re drunk with yourself. ......"


    "Rumi, if you keep defying His Majesty like this, he might think we have second thoughts. I think it''s time for me to give in."


    "What?"


    Rumi looked at me curiously, as if he had not expected my words.


    "That''s right. ....... Some people may think that you are willing to go after the royal family to be the general-in-chief. ......"


    No one is saying it out loud, but there will always be those who think so. Those who hold the great power of the army have the power to suppress others.


    However, there will be times when you will be in danger. I will explain this to you and let you decide after you understand. No regent has crossed more perilous paths on the battlefield than I have."


    "Yes. ....... Please, I hope you have a change of heart. ......"


    If you change your mind, we''ll just do it as it is.


    Plan for every eventuality.


    We''ll plan for every eventuality.


    "Brother-in-law, no matter how many times you tell me, I am going to war!��I will not sit idly on my throne from beginning to end as we restore this time-honored kingdom. If I do not take up the sword with my own hands, future generations will mock me as a cowardly king."


    I and many of my other advisors admonished him, and it seems that Hasse is becoming more and more stubborn.


    "I will surely command my troops on the battlefield, and win a glorious victory!��We will put an end to this chaotic era!"


    I guess you can''t help but be stubborn. There is no way to bridge the gap between the opponents who say it''s dangerous and Hasse who says he knows it''s dangerous. It will only continue to be a water fight.


    "I am deeply impressed by the strength of your feelings."


    "I understand how you feel, but ......, you finally get it?"


    "So, I would like to make a plan based on the assumption that His Majesty will be on the front lines. However, as I''m sure it hurts your ears to hear it repeated so often, unforeseen circumstances may arise on the battlefield. No one knows the battlefield better than this Regent. If you are okay with that after listening to my explanation..."


    "Oh, yeah, right!��I''d love to hear what you have to say!"


    Hasse is understandably pleased.


    The other courtiers are in a stir. They had not expected me to let Hasse go.


    "You must be careful on the battlefield, but you must also be careful when you are not here. Please depart with the utmost care.


    "Mm!��You''re absolutely right!"


    "So, first of all, please appoint the Crown Prince in advance. We have not yet decided who will be the heir.


    I said quietly.


    "But my children are still very young. Isn''t it too early to decide?"


    "If you go into battle, you could even lose your life. If Your Majesty dies and it is not even decided who will be the next king, the kingdom will be in chaos. ....... It could even lead to the loss of your children. ......"


    Hasse nodded mysteriously.


    "Yes. ....... Your brother-in-law is right. If the future of the country becomes uncertain as soon as I die, some people may think that Pahtus is the king. ......


    "To prevent such a worst-case scenario, I would like you to choose a crown prince before you go off to war. And if something should happen to His Majesty, the Crown Prince should immediately ascend to the throne and be supported by his subjects, so that the country will not easily tip over."


    Some of my subjects sound impressed by my words.


    The proposal itself is an honest one, and it is not directly in my interest. If it reduces unnecessary suspicion, so be it.


    I understand. Then the Crown Prince will be the eldest son, Atoms.


    Thus, it was decided that Atoms, a child not yet three years old, would be the Crown Prince.

 122 - - 122 Crown Princes Ceremony

    The ceremony of the Crown Prince was performed in a dignified manner.


    The Crown Prince himself did not seem to understand what was going on. But he is only two years old.


    The ceremony was so extravagant that it was hard to believe that this was a royal family in exhaustion. Now that I''ve taken control of the country, taxes and other revenues are coming into the treasury more than ever before.


    It is not a bad thing for King Hasse and me to be able to increase the authority of the state with this. It is important now to show that the royal family has power.


    This will increase the chances of Hasse going to the battlefield. At least, there will be minimal confusion when Hasse is killed in battle.


    However, the plan to send Hasse to his death has not yet been completed.


    We will go ahead with it if we think it is feasible. As it stands, Hasse and I are still in this together. We can''t open a new dynasty until we unify the nation.


    But it is difficult to say whether we will be allowed to take away the royal family after the unification.


    If the whole country thinks that you are a usurper, there will be people who will oppose you at every turn. If that is the case, it will be more trouble than it is worth.


    Then it is easier to arrange the story if the king dies in a time of war. In a time of war, a strong leader is needed.


    Let''s ask our senior professions here.


    Oda Nobunaga, in your case, how did you oust the king?


    --It is unusual to have a question from you.


    Perhaps that''s why Odanobunaga is in a good mood.


    --My country is very special. We have a king from the beginning, so to speak, and a general under him. The general is in effect the reigning king.


    I see. So it''s a military regime. That''s a common story.


    --The Ashikaga Shogun did not have much military power of his own, so it''s not exactly a military government, but it''s definitely a shogun standing at the top of the military. He also has the highest rank in the military. Oh, the ranks are given by the king who has no power.


    Oh, I see. Then he''d have a good reason to be higher than the general. If he''s superior to the general, he won''t have to obey.


    --You''re a quick thinker, after all. You''re right on the money. That''s why you didn''t have to think too much when you took power. I knew that the court would eventually put me in a higher position. I would have the right to open the Tokugawa shogunate once I was higher than the Shogun, Ashikaga Yoshiaki.


    It is indeed nice to have a separate objective rank.


    Once I am greater than the one I served, there is no more treachery or treachery.


    --Though Yoshiaki did many unnecessary things in rebellion against me before that happened. ....... It was depressing, but killing him would surely make him look bad. I wanted to avoid that. There have been others who have killed generals in the past, but none of them have ever achieved greatness from that point on.


    This Oda Nobunaga seems to be a maverick, but in fact, he is a cautious man. That is why he is worth listening to.


    --May I?��Now is the time to be very careful what you say. People unconsciously want to avoid helping a rebel. Rarely is there a man who is willing to do what is thought to be evil on his side. Bringing down the king is easy. The problem is where to go from there. Isn''t that what it''s all about?��It''s easy to break a teacup, but it takes time to clean it.


    I''ll keep that in mind. You''re right. You have to think carefully about your next move.


    Until now, I had vaguely thought that we should destroy the forces that carry the former king in the west.


    But if Hasse becomes the "founder" of the Kingdom of Sirwil, it will be difficult for him to take the throne from there.


    --It would have been easier if this country had the concept of Zenkyo. But Japan didn''t have it either, so we can''t say it is a luxury.


    What kind of system is Zenjo?


    --Emperor...... well, a king. It is the act of a king who, lacking in virtue, peacefully hands over the throne to a man he deems worthy of it. In principle. Usually, the soldier has too much power and has no choice but to give it up. And after the handover, the family that was originally the king is usually beaten to death.


    That''s because you never know when the opposing forces will take over if you leave such a thing unattended.


    --That''s how it is. Still, if people know that it exists as a system, they would be comfortable with taking that system. But here in the Kingdom of Sirwill?��If no one knows the precedent there, we can''t use our hands.


    I see.


    What''s our next plan?


    We may need more than just an army to conquer the west. Fortunately, the area around our stronghold of Maust has never been more peaceful than it is now, thanks to the defeat of the rebels. We could even consider Maust.


    During the ceremony, I was thinking about all this in my head.


    Which is the fastest way to be a king.


    Which is the surest way to be king?


    It does not matter if I am the only king.


    Unless my family can become king for generations to come and take over this kingdom, I will end up being just another one-time tycoon in a turbulent world. Then we are no better than Eirs Kartis.


    If we do not win in the end, we will only bring misfortune to those around us.


    Suddenly, I noticed Rumi looking sadly at his brother Hasse.


    Hasse''s eyes are filled with tears of joy at the thought of her son becoming Crown Prince, but the expression on Rumi''s face has a very different meaning.


    "What''s the matter, Rumi?��It''s a spectacular ceremony. You shouldn''t look so glum."


    "I know. But ...... now your brother can go into battle."


    The result is that you can''t keep Rumi''s wish.


    "As Regent, I could not continue to refuse Your Majesty''s wishes. Forgive me."


    "Yes. It was all your brother''s own decision. ....... But I''m getting more and more scared lately. ......"


    Rumi snuggled up next to me and said in a voice that no one but me could hear.


    "I''m wondering if you ...... think the royal family should be destroyed. ......"

 123 - - 123 The lawful wife and concubine

    "I thought you were ...... thinking that the royal family, etc., should be destroyed. ......"


    I wasn''t particularly surprised. It''s what I''ve been thinking all along. I am sure that many of the King''s vassals are concerned about it, and I am sure that many of them have the King''s ear.


    The fact that I am the greatest military power in the land is unshakable. That means that if I betray you, the kingdom will not remain as it is.


    There is an old man who keeps tigers. As long as the tiger looks out, the old man is safe. But if the tiger attacks the old man, he will be in serious trouble.


    The problem was that Rumi was the first to mention it to me.


    I love my wife and I want to make her happy. There is nothing wrong with that.


    But if Rumi, the king''s sister, wants to keep the royal family alive, that is not compatible with my purpose at all.


    I''ve known this for a long time. I knew it from the moment the marriage was arranged. At the time, I didn''t feel guilty because I thought I could at best take advantage of the little girl.


    But as the months went by, I fell deeply in love with Rumi, and I''m sure she did too.


    There is no answer in the world where everything fits together happily from the beginning.


    Either way, I''ve taken on too strong a position as regent. Even if I served the king with all my heart, I could still be considered dangerous. Such is the nature of number two.


    Even if I live out my days, my children''s generation may suffer the slaughter.


    There''s no turning back now.


    I pull Rumi close to me with my hand.


    They are so focused on the ritual and the music that they can''t hear our conversation.


    "Don''t say that too often. I''m doing what I have to do as regent. You know that. And I''ve never tried to take away your right to bear arms.


    "Yes, you have served your brother faithfully. I have never doubted that.


    Rumi''s voice was shaky.


    "But I''m so afraid ...... to imagine that deep down inside of you, you wish the royal family were destroyed. ....... What am I to do ......?"


    "Rumi, being too depressed is bad for the baby. Think of something more cheerful."


    "I''m sorry ......"


    After that, Rumi was silent. We''ll have to have a serious talk about this once.


    Rumi would be much more uncomfortable in King''s Landing now. I think we should take this opportunity and return to Maust until Rumi gives birth.


    "Rumi, the climate is better in Maust than in King''s Landing. Let''s go back there for a while. I''ll go with you."


    "But I''m sure you have your own political duties as regent ......."


    "If I stay here as regent, Rumi will get anxious again. So I''ll take some time off and stay with you."


    Rumi pressed his face against my chest and cried.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you. ......"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you in your time of need."


    "I know that this is your love for me. I have never doubted that you love me. That''s why ...... I, as a daughter of a royal family, am afraid ...... to tell you."


    I wondered what would be the best thing to do if I were in Rumi''s shoes.


    The answer was hard to come by.


    I couldn''t come up with an answer.


    I talked to Serafina about it that night.


    "You are a sinner, Master.


    Serafina giggled. Perhaps it is the effect of my profession, but her appearance has not changed at all since she married me. Perhaps it is the effect of my occupation, but her appearance has not changed at all since she was married to me.


    "It can''t be helped. It''s a turbulent time. Women cry. I''ve cried too.


    Serafina''s family had just been destroyed. That is why I came to ask Serafina about it, but she acted cheerful as if it was someone else''s problem.


    "There''s nothing to cry about yet, is there? Men don''t cry, they get beheaded.


    Serafina is a realist, I thought again.


    "That''s true, but you don''t want to make your wife cry anyway, do you? Rumi isn''t a tree stone, and neither am I."


    "The Master loves her too much. He should have left her more easily."


    Serafina used harsh expressions on purpose. Serafina often said provocative things like this.


    "Well, I can understand why you would want to love her when she becomes so beautiful.


    "When you say it like that, I can''t say anything. I shouldn''t have asked you. ......"


    I was serious, but he made a complete fool of me. It doesn''t make me angry, though, because it often makes me feel better. Serafina and I have known each other for a long time.


    "You have already decided to go back to Maust, haven''t you?��Then I have nothing to say about it. And I''m sure she will one day see her family destroyed. The fact that she said that to you makes it seem like she''s not the only one who knew."


    "Well, I guess that''s the way it is."


    I know for a fact that we have to separate the two somewhere. In the end, it is only a matter of feelings.


    "But maybe it''s not a bad idea to go back to Maust now.


    There Serafina''s expression turned a little hard.


    "Do you have a plan?"


    "Let''s make the Master more valuable here. Let''s show them that you think he wants to be king. Show them that this country can do nothing without Regent Arsrod, and they will bow down and ask the Master to come back."

 124 - - 124 Friendship with Wife

    Now that you have told me that much, I understand Serafina''s intention.


    "In other words, you want me to let the king and his friends make the western conquest while I''m holed up in Maust."


    "Of course, without the Master, we can only make outposts because we know how many troops we have, and I don''t think the enemy will be able to prepare tens of thousands of troops."


    The number of soldiers of the kingdom''s standing army and surrounding lords that Hasse alone can control would not exceed 20,000, no matter how much we overestimate it. And that''s just the whole army. They cannot march on the capital without leaving a single soldier behind, and if it were not an emergency, they would only be able to mobilize a little more than half of their forces.


    If so, there is a strong possibility that the enemy will only send out enough troops to resist them. The enemy''s stronghold is far in the rear, and they would not suddenly challenge a one- or two-front all-out war.


    Serafina is well aware of this. I don''t think she is wrong either.


    "That''s why we can watch from Maust with peace of mind. It''s not like we''re going to be in a critical situation after a single defeat.


    "If the Royal Army goes on a losing streak there, you''ll be thankful for me, but if the Royal Army wins without me, what will you do then?"


    There is no particular reason to believe that Hasse will continue to struggle from the outpost.


    The enemy may use several small forts to buy time. This is a method used to place a central force in the rear and to force the enemy to wear them down before that time. In such a case, on the surface, Hasse''s army would be winning a series of battles until the halfway point.


    In such a case, Hasse''s army would gain more authority and power.


    Serafina, however, remained calm.


    "That''s all right then. At any rate, none of the Master''s men will be lost, right?��Just take your time and save your strength. It will give us enough time to plan for the future. We won''t be seen as dangerous, and isn''t that just as well?"


    I see. A bad way to show that you have no desire to usurp the throne.


    And we can talk to Rumi in Maust.


    "Thank you. I feel more positive about returning to Maust."


    "Yes. This is not a retreat, it''s an offensive."


    Giggling, Serafina laughed and took my hand.


    "Don''t go home tonight. I''m your surrogate wife while your wife is pregnant."


    She turned her bewitching and provocative eyes on me.


    "Okay. I''ll love my ex-wife."


    I pulled Serafina toward me. Seraphina was surprisingly light when she let herself be carried away by me.


    We went straight to bed. Today Serafina claws at my shoulder a little. I thought it was her cat playing with me.


    "There have been many people in history who have had more power than kings and lost it. Here''s the important part. Everyone is watching the master.


    "Right. I have to show that I''m a tiger without fangs anyway. I''m always careful about assassinations.


    "I don''t think anyone would be stupid enough to try to assassinate someone while they don''t know how the West campaign is going to turn out. Except for the assassins who have the former king''s blessing."


    I was thinking the same thing as Serafina. Even if Hasse''s people are afraid of me, they can''t kill me yet. If I do, the former royalists will regain their momentum.


    "You should be ready to increase your own allies, Master. Didn''t you take the sister of Cytred, Count of Machar, as your wife?��She sounds like a very uninhibited girl."


    "Tarsia. He''s a warrior at heart. He has a lot of blood in his veins, as is his nature.


    We kind of took him prisoner, but he''s so full of life, I''d put him in charge of one of the legions. That''s how much I trust him.


    "Hold these forces firmly in place. Then, at worst, even if we can''t take the royal family, we can create an independent country there. If the former royalists and the current king are exhausted from fighting each other, there will be no power left to overthrow the new nation.


    Indeed, Serafina is full of ideas. I chuckle, thinking this is not the stuff of a bedroom.


    "Can''t we talk about something a little more romantic in bed?


    I want to be the High King''s wife. That dream hasn''t changed. No, in fact, I''m excited that it''s coming closer.


    Closely, Serafina tightened her embrace on me.


    I tighten my arms in response.


    But there was one topic that Serafina, who talked a lot, hadn''t mentioned yet.


    I thought about not talking about it, but I felt it would be insincere. I had never hidden politics from Serafina.


    "If Rumi has a child, it may be difficult to make Serafina''s child king."


    We don''t know what the political situation will be like a few years from now. Since even I don''t know, almost all of the people in the country will have no idea. So it may not be very constructive to talk about the future.


    If I usurp the royal house, it is quite possible that I will take the position of sister-in-law of Hasse I who was king.


    Rumi''s children are definitely of royal blood. He would be a much more convincing heir than his eldest son with Seraphina.


    "You''ve hit me right where it hurts!"


    Serafina smiled sadly. However, she did not seem to be serious in her smile.


    "To tell you the truth, I would love to make my own son king, too. But I''m not so good-natured as to think that such a revolution would be possible. I wish he were more selfish and blind."


    "I''m sorry. I know this may sound disgusting, but I wanted to tell Serafina everything."


    "I don''t care. In return, I will continue to watch your master''s supremacy right beside him. Even closer than Rumi and Raviara.


    I have always felt a kind of friendship with Serafina. That will never change.

 125 - - 125 Homecoming Consultation

    I went to Hasse and told him that I wanted to return to Maust.


    Not only Hasse, but also his closest advisors were in turmoil. Even though he is a regent, a general who supports the nation wants to be away from the capital. And this at a time when the talk of conquering the West was about to get into full swing.


    "My brother-in-law. Why ...... must you go to Maust at such a time ......?��Is there something you''re not happy about ......?"


    Hasse, too, seemed unable to hide his uneasiness. From the looks of things, I guessed that Rumi had not told Hasse anything.


    I knew that Rumi loved me with all his heart.


    I could have told Hasse that I was against him, or I could have told him that I was planning to return to Maust.


    The fact that she did not do anything like that means that she is still my wife.


    Rumi is a chaste wife, as unbecoming as she is unbecoming to a turbulent world, or as unbecoming as I am.


    That is why I will do my best to make Rumi happy.


    The reason is simple. My wife is pregnant. And Maust is much warmer in climate than King''s Landing with the river winds."


    Hasse is naive as a king to ask for a reason himself at a time like this. He can make up any number of excuses. In the end, he can get nothing more than his own peace of mind.


    "Besides, the current King''s Landing is inevitably a bit bleak in the face of the conquest of the West. If I leave my wife in such a place, my heart will not be at ease and it will not be good for mother and child. I want to take her back to Maust, where it is quiet, and watch over her by my side.


    There is not the slightest hint of fiction in these words. For Rumi''s sake, I must leave King''s Landing. It would be best for Rumi if he could stay in a place where the war was not on his mind.


    "Oh, I see. ....... Rumi is not a strong man. ....... I understand how your brother-in-law feels. ......


    If he is worried about his own sister''s health, Hasse will not be able to force his way out.


    "However, it is inconvenient that my brother-in-law is not in King''s Landing when we have to set a date for the conquest of the West. ......"


    "Then, as you have said before, it would be better for His Majesty to take the lead. For the sake of a full-fledged revival of the royal family, I urge you to advance your troops.


    Everyone here knows that Hasse has been asking to join the war for a long time.


    Now he can no longer refuse.


    "Some people suspect that I am not trustworthy because I have been on the battlefield too much, even though I am one of Your Majesty''s subjects. Since ancient times, there have been countless instances of rebellion by soldiers. ....... So, the suspicion is reasonable. Therefore, I have decided that the best way to clear my suspicions is to stay away from the battlefield."


    The expressions on the faces of some of the close advisors turned pale. They were probably thinking of what they would do if Hasse blamed them for this. Apparently, they had not read that I would withdraw from the battlefield, much less blockade Maust.


    "That''s ...... a generalization: ....... I don''t really believe that my brother-in-law would betray me, including myself as king. ......


    "That''s no question. However, the position of regent is too powerful and may have been seen as tyrannical by others. In order to reflect on this, I have decided that it would not be a bad idea to return to Maust for a while. Fortunately, the bureaucracy is much better than it was under the previous king. The absence of a single regent will not cause any delay in government affairs.


    I''ll never give up on my side. No one will say that it would be treason if I returned to Maust. The former king will not be able to stop laughing if he sends his army out of King''s Landing against me.


    If that happens, the worst that can happen is that I might even join with the former king. No matter how much I dislike him, I can''t choose him to divide us before I conquer the West.


    "Okay. ....... I''m more worried about Rumi''s situation than anything else. It''s not a good thing to have a sister in King''s Landing who grew up in a monastery and is no stranger to conflict. ....... Permission to return to Maust: ......"


    "Ha . Thank you!"


    From the looks of things, Hasse will probably send his close advisors who advised him to keep me away. My going back to Maust would be a setback for our military power. Hasse will make him take responsibility for that.


    "Needless to say, if the royal family is in danger, call on me immediately. I will join you."


    I smiled as I bowed my head.


    Hasse, see how far you get on your own.


    This battle will restore your royal dignity.


    If you fail, you will lose all your dignity.


    The less confidence I have in the royal family, the more my stock automatically rises. If even my closest advisors think you''re not fit to be king, then the Kingdom of Thirlwil is finished.


    --Hmm. This man can do nothing, just as Ashikaga Yoshiaki could not reestablish the Shogunate. These are not peaceful times when a man who knows nothing of war can be recognized only by his traditions.


    My profession predicted Hasse''s failure early on.


    Well, if Hasse wins, so be it. The former royalists who will eventually have to fight will be that much weaker. It''s not only a negative for me.


    In any case, there is still work to be done in Maust.


    I have defeated rebels like Ailes Kartis and Brand Nahum, and I have more territory under my control. I would like to get the management of it in full swing. Also, it would be good to make friends with other lords in remote areas. Such a policy, which is difficult to implement in the capital, can be done easily from Maust.


    Especially with the Count of Machar, I would like to ask him if we can renew our friendship with him.


    We will increase the number of cards we can use as much as possible.


    "From the land of Maust, I wish the king a successful career as a general. Blessed be the Kingdom of Thirlwil!"


    I said what I didn''t think I would say, and I said it loudly.

 126 - - Departure for 126 Mouths

    I decided to move my entire vassalage directly to Maust.


    The bureaucrats of the kingdom are formally the servants of the state, so they are not allowed to move around the capital, but many of them are my vassals as well, so I can keep up with their information even when I am away from the capital.


    Incidentally, a few days before I left King''s Landing, Hasse dismissed several of my close advisors. All of them were the ones who had warned me of the possibility of my betrayal.


    But my return to Maust will inevitably lead to a setback in the kingdom''s military power, and I have been forced to take responsibility for that, and I have lost my position.


    As far as I''m concerned, it''s no different than having fewer enemies, so it''s not a bad thing.


    It is true that the number of soldiers in King''s Landing became quite lonely after my army left. Not only in numbers, but since I am the only one who has been fighting for a long time, most of the generals who have been active in the war are also my vassals.


    With them gone, the only thing packed in King''s Landing is the king''s standing army. In time of war, I will recruit men from the surrounding lords, but in any case, there will be no fierce generals in such a place.


    "The air tastes better away from the capital.


    I made a slight remark to Laviala, who was riding next to me.


    "It''s not so much that I feel it, it''s that it tastes really good. I mean, the air in King''s Landing is dusty and terrible. Maust is nothing compared to the forests of Awayyu, though.


    "I see. From an elf''s point of view, it''s not that hard to understand ......."


    I may be asking the wrong person.


    "How do you think the kingdom will develop in the future?"


    Now Kerala, on the opposite side of Laviala, asked me.


    "Rather, what does Kerala think?��I want to hear your thoughts."


    Kerala gave a small bow,


    "It would be impossible for them not to conquer the West at all, so they will go out to war. I am not sure about the size of the force yet, but even if it is small, they will not want to admit defeat, so they will try to prepare a good number of men. ......"


    "I''m sure. So, for the time being, King''s Landing is quiet on the surface. The lords of the west will try to discern carefully how much of the former king''s ruling party is still in power."


    Now, formally, the Kingdom of Saawil has Hasse rightfully calling himself king. And the rebel army is supposed to be holding the western part of the kingdom.


    However, this is the viewpoint from the side of the capital, and the former king, Paphus VI, insists that he is the king and that he moved the capital to the west.


    I don''t know how he really feels, but if he didn''t say so, he would have no reason to have the surrounding lords raise an army to confront Hasse.


    So, there are two people claiming to be the king in the territory of the kingdom, to be precise.


    And the western lords have largely agreed to carry the former king. At least, they are not going to surrender to me.


    So it is a question of who will make the first move.


    In a word, the former king will not attack the capital unless he is sure of victory. The farther east, the more power Hasse will have, and the more supplies he will need.


    In return, the deeper the army from the capital goes, the easier it is for the lords in the west to intercept it from a geographical advantage.


    . The strategy of the other side would be to let the army in Hasse''s capital overstretch itself so that it would be unable to turn back, and then to exterminate it by surprise or other means.


    If Hasse''s army is destroyed in such a way, more and more lords will bow to the former king, and the balance of power will be redrawn.


    "The former king is not a man who is ready to take a big gamble. At the very least, he would have changed his plans since it was assumed that I would move my army in King''s Landing as well. The standoff will drag on for a while."


    "I''d like to do what I can in the meantime!"


    Laviala said cheerfully.


    "Let''s make sure we hold on to the reins of the lands we have not been able to control directly so far!��Then I wouldn''t be afraid of the current king or the former king!"


    "Of course, I will do what I have to do. That''s why I''m coming back. No, not just for that. ....... I want Rumi to have a good rest."


    Rumi is in a less bumpy carriage with his lady-in-waiting.


    He must have mixed feelings about going to Maust now. I am the only one who can ease them.


    When we get to Maust we will talk with Rumi.


    I don''t want to keep deceiving Rumi.


    But if Rumi says he''s going to divorce me or accuse me of treason, I''m going to...


    "Mr. Arsrod, in some cases I will take care of the work that Laviala doesn''t want me to do."


    With a serious face, Laviala said.


    "I haven''t come all this way just for the sake of being pretty. Few women have ever stood up to Mr. Arsrod..."


    "Raviara, you need say no more."


    I gave Raviara a stern look.


    "I''m sorry. ....... I overstepped my bounds. ......"


    "No, I know how Raviara feels. The High King is probably the most murderous man in the land."


    At the very least, if Rumi gets out of line or something, we''ll have to take appropriate measures.


    But it will be difficult to convince Rumi that he has no intention of usurping the state. Rumi can no longer ignore his fears.


    "The husband will take care of his wife. If not, then the husband is a coward and deserves to be disowned.


    This must have happened countless times over the past hundred years. I mean, many men and women have been through it. I''ll get over it.


    "Sir, please don''t weigh your great deeds with your love."


    Even Kerala nailed me.


    "It''s a world of falsehoods and falsehoods, so it''s better to be honest in times like these."

 127 - - 127 Serious Battle with the Real Wife

    As soon as I entered the castle of Maust, the surrounding lords sent envoys to congratulate me.


    They said, "Congratulations on the pregnancy of your wife, Your Excellency.


    I thought how quickly the story spread, but lords everywhere are struggling to survive. It is only natural that they would have one of their own in charge in the capital and come to congratulate the most powerful man in the kingdom.


    Rumi responded to these envoys with a smile. I told him to get some rest,


    "It''s my wife''s duty to meet with the envoys.


    He was unyielding. I think this kind of stoutheartedness is similar to Serafina''s.


    Or rather, all of my wives are strong-willed even though they are different types. Maybe I''m naturally attracted to such women.


    Returning to my castle by the river doesn''t mean I''ll lose my job. In fact, there was a lot of work because we were back in the castle for the first time in a long time.


    Fleur was entrusted with some of the duties concerning the appointment and dismissal of nuns and other girls. Fleur might be more like a bailiff than a wife. She calmly and quietly performs her duties. Her clerical skills must be very high, but she rarely looks as if she is having a hard time.


    Because of the nature of their work, Fleur and I sometimes share the same room and take care of our own political affairs. On that day, they were both working on documents for the territory.


    "Regent, perhaps it is time for you to have your own household administration at the castle of Maust..."


    During a short break, while I was drinking a cup of tea, Fleur said to me, "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid you''re not going to be able to make it.


    A person in the position of a king or the heir to a great lord has the authority to form a small government, so to speak, with himself at the top. They have to take care of their own lands and temples.


    Rumi also has his own domain apart from mine because he is the sister of the king. However, until now, I have been handling it by myself with the help of other bureaucrats and my subordinates.


    But as I become heavier, even that will become difficult. Then, it would be better to set up a solid domestic organization to take care of the paperwork. That is what Fleur is talking about.


    "Yes, I agree. But first I will talk to my wife in person.


    It has been a few days since I returned to Maust Castle, and I have not been alone with Rumi.


    It is true that I have a lot of work to do, but it is also true that we have been putting off seeing each other for that reason.


    However, it is not possible to meet Rumi in such a busy state.


    "Your wife seems to be having a hard time because she is too pure of heart.


    "Then it is as if Fleur''s mind is clouded."


    "At least, when I became the Regent''s concubine, I was relieved that my family might be able to survive. I thought of the house first."


    Fleur laughed at herself.


    "Whatever Fleur''s intentions, you''ve been good to me, and I love Fleur. I still remember the first night we held hands."


    I haven''t forgotten how happy Fleur was smiling at that moment. I have a good memory. Odanobunaga also said that once he heard something, he usually did not forget it. I don''t know how much of this is true, since he said it himself.


    "It''s not good to talk like that in the daytime.


    Fleur smiles with her mouth full.


    Fleur and I are close enough to be able to talk lightly like this.


    I wish I could have this kind of relationship with Rumi, but I guess Fleur and Rumi are in too different a position. The daughter of a lord on the verge of extinction and the sister of a king, albeit a leaning one. They can''t possibly be looking for the same thing.


    "I would like to speak with Rumi tonight. Rumi will be extra tired with the birth approaching."


    "That would be good."


    With a clerical expression, Rumi nodded.


    Rumi nodded.


    That night, I dressed up in formal attire and visited Rumi.


    In other words, I visited the king''s sister rather than entering my wife''s room. Because I was dressed in formal attire, I was also wearing a sword.


    "You are looking very mysterious today, my dear.


    Rumi welcomed me with a sad smile.


    The maids of honor had been dismissed, so there were only two of us in the room.


    "Rumi, I have something very important to tell you today. Please listen attentively."


    Yes, I understand. Please tell me.


    We sat across the table from each other.


    "I want to change this country into something truly peaceful. Not just for a year or two, but for hundreds of years.


    "It''s a noble idea."


    Rumi had the look of royalty. It was in the blood of one who had ruled this country for so long, I thought. He was more kingly than the current king.


    "To make that happen, I want Rumi''s child to take the throne."


    I stared into my wife''s eyes and said, "I''m sorry.


    She did not look away.


    "Does that mean you are going to open a new dynasty?"


    "There is no one in the Kingdom of Thirlwil with more power than me. I will stand at the top of this kingdom and open a new dynasty. For the sake of peace. I need Rumi''s help to do this."


    "That sounds like treason to me."


    It''s not treason. It''s just that I''m going to unify this country.


    We were still staring at each other.


    I felt that if I looked away, I would lose.


    "Then, I''m sure your brother won''t have a good time.


    "I want to fight for my wife''s happiness. My brother-in-law''s happiness is lower on my priority list than my wife''s."


    "So, then, what if ......"


    So Rumi finally averted his gaze.


    Tears were welling up in his eyes.


    "What if I told you that I would report this to your brother?��Then ...... you''ll have no choice but to kill me. ....... You said you were doing it for your wife''s happiness, but you''d be a terrible liar ......?"


    "I don''t see the point in that assumption. My wife loves her husband more than her brother, I''m sure of it."


    I stood up and hugged Rumi from behind.


    "My wife wants me to be happy, so our interests are aligned. Am I right?"


    Rumi nuzzled his face into my chest and cried for a long time.


    "If I had hated you more, history might have changed. ......"


    "Give me a king, Rumi."

 128 - - 128 Where to Do Your Energy

    All the rancor was resolved that day when Rumi and I talked.


    Of course, this does not mean that Rumi''s worries are gone. He would have to suffer from every problem. Still, Rumi chose his path.


    He swore to me that he would follow me.


    But later, when Serafina, Raviara, and Fleur were all there, he was summoned.


    "Mr. Arsrod, Rumi told me that what you did this time was thoughtless. After all, what were you going to do if Mr. Rumi didn''t listen to you!"


    Serafina seems to have similar feelings, judging from her expression. I guess that''s because my approach was more like a frontal assault.


    "No problem. In that case, I would have had to explain myself to the king. Well, even if I had imprisoned Rumi, the information would have gotten out anyway, and the result would have been the same. Then it would be better to let him go back to King''s Landing without imprisoning him.


    "Master, did you really not take proper precautions ......?"


    Serafina, too, looks disappointed.


    Fleur, on the other hand, was silent and cool. I guess she knew what I was going to do.


    "On the contrary. Rumi is ready to be with me because I told him the truth in a thoughtless way."


    If I don''t love him, this man may be ruined--I win when I make him feel that way.


    Laviala smiled and said, "That''s a foul! Apparently she understood.


    "It''s really ....... How can you be so confident of being loved when you have several wives ......?"


    Pressing her forehead, Serafina sighed deliberately. She seemed to agree with me.


    "I''m sure the regent would have done something like making a pincer attack on the capital by forming an alliance with the former king if he was accused of rebellion. In that case, the capital would have fallen easily. From there, it would be complicated, but I think they could at least overthrow the former king.


    Fleur came to my defense.


    That''s about right.


    It seems that I left everything to Rumi, but the truth is that the odds were stacked against me once I returned to Maust Castle.


    Even if Rumi had accused me of being a traitor, I would have switched sides to support the former king, and we would have continued the war unscathed and driven Hasse out without mercy.


    Of course, that was not my original plan. It is not the best. But not the worst. It''s a path more than worth taking.


    And above all, in the end, I respected Rumi''s wishes.


    All that remains is for me to do everything in my power to make Rumi as happy as my other wives.


    "Now that I think about it again, Arsrod-sama has made it a habit to be reckless even on the battlefield. I can understand if you think that it was only demonstrated outside of the battlefield.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Raviara. I knew it... only a nanny could do that."


    "It''s not a compliment. I''m just a bit disappointed."


    But maybe I''m a bit of a risk taker rather than a too-solid plan.


    However, there is no such thing as a completely safe way in these war-torn times. There was always the danger of death in battle even if we did nothing and stayed in the countryside.


    We need to take a chance somewhere, and the only thing we can do is to increase the probability of winning the battle. We cannot fight a battle after the victory has been determined in advance.


    "As for me, I could have thought that it would have been interesting if she had come down as my wife, but it didn''t work out that way..."


    Serafina said mischievously. I think she meant some of what she said.


    "I hope you wives get along well with each other."


    "I know. I know, but it''s hard to know if the Master will love me or his other wives too much, or if his wife will change her mind again.


    Now Serafina can say whatever she wants.


    "Last night, after you came to my place, you went to Raviara''s place and finally to Fleur''s room. I know you like the color of heroes, but isn''t this too extravagant?"


    Laviala and Fleur blushed at these words. That''s right. It''s not something to talk about in front of people.


    "So you went to Fleur''s place after Laviala. ....... Mr. Arsrod, you''re too cheerful ......."


    "It just so happens that ....... There are days when I get it off my chest and feel like that too. ....... Besides, it''s easier in your own castle than in King''s Landing. ......


    But it was indeed a time when I was in a very high state of excitement.


    It seems that being away from the battlefield, his energy goes to strange places. Even when he was engaged in political affairs, he sometimes felt restless.


    He was a very good man.


    The next day, I invited Kerala to my room again to discuss the specifics of the new direct control.


    My own mobilization was the largest ever. I had to build additional corps.


    Kerala and I also discussed who to assign to these posts. Kerala was the right person for the job, since he was the person between the general and the bailiff.


    "I thought it would be best to appoint a man who had served the Kartis family for a long time. I don''t know how far the subordinates will go if we put someone in charge who had no connection with the Kartis family.


    "Right. I''m sure the people here still carry the Cartesian era with them. I think it''s best to treat the survivors politely.


    Well, I think we''re done here.


    Kerala thought her work was done, but not me.


    "Excuse me, Kerala, but may I ask you to take care of my body as well? ......"


    With a sly grin, Kerala said, "As you wish ......."


    In time, this feeling will subside. .......


    After the matter was finished, Kerala said, with her usual stern expression.


    "And, Regent, about the Northern question..."


    "Oh, we''ll have to talk about that, too. I was going to set up a separate time for that, but - just as well."

 129 - - 129 The New Frontier

    I talked with Kerala about the Northern Question.


    "So, Kerala, what do you think?"


    "Oh, yes. ......"


    Thank you," said Kerala, averting her gaze in embarrassment.


    "That ...... you can switch to political affairs so soon after a night out, that''s very good of you. ......"


    It is embarrassing to hear that kind of response again.


    "You know, you''re the one who brought up ...... this agenda after the nightcap in the first place. You were the one who switched first. Don''t put the blame on me."


    Originally, we were going to talk about the north at a different time. Even I don''t put my love affair with my mistress in the middle of a political discussion. That is a serious deviation from the order of things.


    "No, ...... I was only going to talk about this next after we finished talking about the direct jurisdiction. Then the Regent asked for my body. ......"


    Kerala is blushing a lot. Apparently, Kerala has become more feminine than before, or at least more genuinely emotional.


    Could it be that she has fallen in love with me that much? I don''t feel bad for her as a man.


    "Okay. I''ve lost. So let me get back to the point."


    I laughed and said.


    "So, what do you think of this plan?��I want your honest opinion."


    When you are making a big move, it is enough to check the opinions of a few trusted people.


    Boring people are so afraid of moving things that they cannot make a proper decision. And those who have no discernment simply drift toward the majority.


    "I think it is not bad. Unless the other side is too stubborn.


    Kerala again has the look of a chief minister. After all, Kerala is the one who switches so quickly.


    "Yes. It''s all about the other side. But there is no better time to take full control of the North than now. It will greatly increase our options."


    No matter what the outcome of Hasse''s conquest of the West, if I control the North, I can build a country. Even the position of regent of the Kingdom of Thirlwil will no longer be necessary.


    "Thank you. I will call Tarsha and we will discuss the matter further. Now that I have your blessing, we can discuss our plans with her."


    At the mention of the name Tarsha, however, Kerala raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "I don''t suppose this is another nighttime party, is it ......?"


    "No!��I''ve had enough of that one. I''m not sure what Tarsha would think of ......, though. ......"


    I thought of Tarsha''s s*xuality.


    She was greedy and strong, just as the people of King''s Landing imagined her, a mold of a brave northerner.


    However, there is one thing different from what the people of King''s Landing think of the Northerners. Northerners are not savages. Rather, they value their pride far more than the people of King''s Landing.


    But if they had been able to make sense out of their pride in a city with so many changes in power, they would have perished somewhere along the line.


    Then Tarsha came into my room, and she immediately came at me.


    "I''m not going to be able to talk about political affairs if I don''t calm down. ....... Arsrod, please ......"


    This woman is unusually passionate. It''s right in the blood of the family.


    "Okay. I can''t help you if you don''t listen to me. Just do it until you''re satisfied."


    I made love to Tarsha for a long time.


    If this would make Tarsia have a child of my own, it would be a good strategy, but I didn''t care either way.


    "So what is your story to me?"


    In bed, nose to nose, Tarsha asks. Even if there is a secret agent in the room, he will not think that we are having a secret talk here.


    "Tarsha, I have sent word to your father, Sightred, Count of Machar, that he must give up the title of Count of the Frontier to you. Or rather, he has given it to you."


    I shook my head.


    "As far as the Kingdom of Thirlwil is concerned, I have already appointed you to the position of Machar Frontier Count. Tarsha Machar, you are the current Machar Frontier Count.


    "Again, this is very sudden, but good news is always good to hear," he said.


    Tarsha smiled with the dignity of a hero. This is definitely not the attitude of a lady of the capital. This woman is a soldier by nature.


    "But as I told you before, I don''t think your father will give up his position to me. He is a violent man, but he is proud to have defended the land with his own strength. Besides, there is a part of him that despises me as a woman.


    "I know. I know. So take it by your power. I''ll lend you my men as I promised before. No - I''m on my way.


    I smiled and took Tarsha into my arms.


    "Now that I''m back in Maust, I can take some time off. I can at least help out. Then I can get rid of my father in no time.


    "I see. You would do that much for me?


    Tarsia laughed and hugged me.


    "I will be the greatest, the most powerful, the most famous Count Machar on the frontier of all time!��I pledge it here and now!��For me, my father''s land is too small now!"


    "Yes. We need to expand more and more."


    The Tarsha has a profession called Shingen.


    It should not be the occupation of one who is busy protecting the land.


    "You will rule the whole of the north. And if you think I can be trusted, lend me your men. We''ll take the kingdom together. If you think I''m no good, then point your spear at me.


    I''m not going to fight you anymore. Don''t worry."


    Tarsia giggled in my chest. It was the softest thing I had heard from Tarsha that day.


    "I like you. It''s a funny thing to kill the man you love. Arsrod, I will stand by you even if you have only one man left!"


    "If I have any misfortune, it is that we will be separated for a while when you become the Machar frontier count."


    It''s hard to leave a woman who loves me so much.


    So let''s make more love while we still can!"

 130 - - 130 New Frontier Counts advance

    I immediately sent my men to prepare the army for the invasion of the north.


    The purpose of the military action was to send the new Machar Frontier Count Tarsha.


    Many were puzzled by the suddenness of the situation, but I had them prepare quietly.


    We do not have to have such a large force to have a chance to win. Because the new Count of Machar is not a puppet, but a hero, even more so than his father.


    Ostensibly, while His Majesty is planning to conquer the West, he will send his troops so that the kingdom''s power will be fully extended to the North.


    This is not strange. The northern invasion itself has been in the works from the beginning, only to be temporarily interrupted by the rebellion. Therefore, it is not a military action of the regent''s idea.


    However, there was still a possibility that the sending of the troops would be canceled. That is, if Cytred, the father of Tarsha, would honestly accept the abdication of the throne to his daughter.


    Then Tarsha could enter the castle on her home turf with impunity.


    After all, Cytred had not sent word by the deadline. That means he is willing to fight me. Oda Nobunaga said he knew this would happen.


    --Shingen''s father was also a violent man. He united Kai and tried to extend his domain to Shinano, but Shingen drove him out just as he was about to do so. Shingen could not accomplish such a plan on his own, so he had the support of many.


    I guess. A coup d''etat cannot be sustained without a certain number of allies.


    A coup d''etat in a militarily disadvantageous situation is quickly suppressed. At least the same level of military power as that of the old regime is necessary. Even if it is equal to the old regime, it is still dangerous. Human beings are conservative, and they usually want to avoid any change.


    --I have only heard about the situation in this world, but the man named Sightred is similar. He is strong in war, but his government is shoddy. Perhaps his reputation among his subjects is not so good. If an invader comes from the outside, they will fight hand to hand.


    If it''s a daughter of a noble count, she''ll take your side.


    --Don''t say that. Well, that''s what I''m saying. And just to be safe, send a letter in Tarsha''s name to the Northern lords and to all of Cytred''s vassals denouncing Cytred''s misdeeds. It''s a small price to pay for the chance to reduce the number of our enemies, isn''t it?


    Thank you. That''s a good idea. I, for one, would be glad to see the war go on a little longer.


    If we go on fighting for too long, King''s Landing will look at us funny, and our own soldiers will be exhausted to begin with. It would be a disaster if we cannot make a choice to join the conquest of the west.


    I had moved Tarsha to a fortress a little to the north first.


    Naturally, the northern lords came there. Many of them were impressed with Tarsha''s ability. Some of them were so proud that they thought Tarsha had finally made her stand.


    Soon, others began to join them, breaking out from under Cytred''s leadership.


    When the number was slowly increasing, I joined Tarsha as a reinforcement with 7,000 men.


    The number of troops, including Tarsha and those who had gathered there, was now over 20,000.


    "It''s funny how everyone is coming together. It''s as if I''ve become a frontier count.


    When he met me, he said some crazy shit.


    "No. You''re Machar''s frontier now. The enemy you''re going to fight is the rebels!"


    Tarsia realized her mistake and laughed outright.


    "Oh, then we can''t afford to lose, can we? I can''t afford to lose my first battle as a frontier count. No, I have no intention of losing from the beginning.


    Finally, in earnest, Tarsha set out to attack her father, who would not give up the title of "frontier count.


    Although there were some enemies who tried to block his invasion, he was able to crush them without inflicting any damage to his army.


    I was laughing as I watched from the back.


    If my attack was like cutting through with a sharp blade, Tarsha''s fighting style was like smashing them to pieces with a huge hammer.


    He uses his men well, and each of his generals is willing to give his all for Tarsha. There is a kind of inborn charisma.


    With a quick flick of the horse-tailed whip, the Tarsha took command. It is a very picturesque sight.


    This is the power of the profession of Shingen, I suppose. There is nothing unique about him, but he is very stable in his command. He knows when to attack and when to attack with the greatest success.


    When Tarsha entered the territory of the Machar frontier, a large number of the Machar family''s vassals gathered there.


    We are only servants of the House of Machar. We are only servants of the Machar family. We will obey the official order to replace the Machar frontier counts.


    The man in charge of the inn said on their behalf.


    "Yes, I will be the most powerful Machar frontierman. Take care of yourselves. I do not intend to be a strongman like my father. If you have any complaints, please let me know.


    Tarsha accepted them with a gentle smile.


    At that point, the gap in strength between them and the Sight Reds had become decisive.


    The only ones who were on the side of the Cytreds were those who had been at odds with their clans and had gone over to the side of the Talsha. It was a passive reason for joining the war, so to speak, and there were few who really felt that Cytred could win the war.


    The vassals are more concerned with protecting their own clan than protecting their lord. If there is little chance of victory, they are reluctant to go to war, making excuses such as illness.


    Tarsia dropped stronghold after stronghold, steadily driving the Cythreds back.


    The defeat in my last attack must be lingering in their minds. The Cythred are no longer considered allies of the northern lords.


    On the fifth day after his entry into the lands of the frontier counts, and with the persuasion of his chief advisors, Cytred surrendered and formally acknowledged that he would give up his position to his daughter. Cytred was placed under house arrest in a temple in the territory for defying the king''s order.


    It is a lonely end for a man who has been shown by those around him that he is not fit to be a lord.


    But at least your enemy was your daughter.

 131 - - 131 Tarshas Resolution

    Tarsha entered the castle of Urheila, the stronghold of the Count of Machar, and congratulated the generals.


    At this time, he finally appeared in a manner befitting his rank as a count.


    "This dragging cloak is making me uncomfortable. ....... I guess I''ll get used to it.


    Everyone gasped.


    There he was, the ideal young monarch, all grace, beauty, and bravery.


    I, who was also present, was in awe.


    "Your Excellency Regent, it is thanks to you that I have been able to attain this position. How can I thank you?


    Tarsha bows her head.


    You can call me that after all these years of calling me that.


    "The kingdom swears to support you. I hope you will fight harder for the peace of the north.


    "Yes, sir. Please tell His Majesty to depart for the West without any worries.


    It was a formal conversation, but both Tarsha and I enjoyed it. It was interesting to play the role of the person in question.


    "So, new Count of the Frontier, who do you intend to have as your son-in-law?


    I said, half-jokingly.


    "I''m still too new to this position to think that far ahead," he said. But if I were to be successful..."


    Tarsia looked me in the eye and laughed.


    "I hope to have a son or daughter, a strong child like His Excellency the Regent."


    There was laughter from the chief ministers, who were probably unaware of our relationship.


    This must be serious, Tarsha.


    "You must be tired today, Regent. Please take a good night''s rest."


    That night, it was difficult to get Tarsha to let me go.


    "I could not even fight a proper battle. Such a series of trivial battles could not cool my racing heart ......."


    I was in a room for entertaining guests when the Tarsha came to me.


    I know I shouldn''t let it be known that I''ve been doing this since the day I entered the castle, but Tarsha doesn''t care, she''s still clinging to my body.


    In this way, Tarsha is faithful to her beliefs and desires. In a sense, it is a way of life that is easy to understand.


    They are doing things so intensely that it gives the impression that they are trying hard to make a baby rather than making love.


    "No, I know your character, but can''t you do something about it?��I can''t be around all the time. ......"


    I said, biting back a yawn. I''m going to need some sleep. I''m tired from all the traveling. .......


    "If you want, I can have a serious fight with you.��It''ll stop your excitement. But it might cost you your life, right?"


    You''re assuming you''ll win. What an extraordinary she-lady!


    "For my part, if you die the day I make you a frontier lord, everything will be ruined. I can''t accept such a foolish offer!


    "Right?��So we have no choice but to do it this way."


    I returned with a sigh, since he wouldn''t listen to my complaints.


    At least I could leave the north to someone I could trust. The tide is tipping heavily in my favor.


    "And ............ I''d rather have a child with you as my heir anyway."


    Slowly, as if squeezing out the words, Tarsha said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it.


    Is there a hesitation to say it out loud? You''re so reserved in a strange way.


    "A frontier count is not a position for a mere good man. If you show even the slightest weakness, you will be taken over. They will take your life. ....... So, unless he''s your son, he''ll be cut off. That''s why, that''s why ......"


    I remember that Odanobunaga once talked about Shingen''s children.


    Odanobunaga defeated Shingen''s son and destroyed his family.


    Moreover, Shingen''s son was seeking for a possible union with Odanobunaga''s child.


    Perhaps Tarsha is unconsciously seeking me.


    Of course, I don''t have a clear answer. The only thing that matters is the fact that I like Tarsha.


    "Okay. Then make sure you have my baby."


    I embraced Tarsha for I don''t know how many times.


    "But don''t lose your life in childbirth. I don''t want any woman to be unhappy with me.


    The blessings of the saints, Serafina''s profession, would not reach Tarsha in the distance. The number of women who die in childbirth is not small. It is possible, no matter how valiant they may be on the battlefield.


    I will live. If you die here, not only your plans but also my family''s history will be closed. There is no one in our blood who can hold it together.


    Tarsha now has the entire responsibility for the rise and fall of the Machar family on her shoulders.


    It must be a heavy burden for any strong man to bear. It is much harder and more difficult than being a king in some stable period.


    For me, the project is steadily approaching its conclusion, but for Tarsha, it is just beginning.


    With me at the helm of the ocean, and Tarsha''s bet is on me.


    I''m just glad she chose me. No other emotion came to my mind right now.


    "Tarsia, I will make you happy, I promise. I will make sure that the bloodline between you and my child will last for hundreds of years. Just wait a little longer."


    "Of course. Arsrod, be the new king. You are the most fitting person to put an end to this stupid dynasty.


    We laughed aloud together after we had made our beds and talked about our resolve.


    "First, I will make the neighboring lords submit to me completely. Not a single one of them will rise up against you in the north. Do not worry about the rear."


    "Thank you. But to tell you the truth, don''t you just want to fight more?"


    Tarsia laughed, so he was right on target.

 132 - - 132 The Prediction of Fulle

    As promised, Tarsha became Count of the Frontier of Machar, and afterwards he converted the lords around him and forced them to submit to him.


    The success of the Tarsha''s campaign soon reached me in Maust.


    Not liking the formal atmosphere of the government office, I came to Fleur''s room to read a letter from a country lord, whose name I hardly knew, offering him a hostage.


    "I see that the frontier count is doing very well. It seems as if he is working almost without a break."


    Fleur smiled softly. I am in Fleur''s room because she has a much keener sense of politics than your average military strategist.


    "Just now, right after the changeover. It''s the time to show that you are the best of the best.


    "That''s what I mean. If they take advantage of you, you''ll be in trouble. However, I don''t think there is anyone in the north who doesn''t know of Tarsha''s bravery.


    "Since the province of Misruh was not yet under his control, he probably intends to keep it in his sphere of influence as well. It won''t be long before the northern two prefectures are leveled.


    The northern part of the Kingdom of Saawil is largely divided into the eastern province of Machar and the western province of Misrou. Both are much larger in area than the provinces near the capital.


    This is due to the fact that the administrative structure of the region was late to be developed due to the presence of different ethnic groups in the past, and also due to the fact that the region is mountainous and has a small population.


    Originally, the Machar frontier counts had their stronghold in Urhila in the southern part of the Machar province, where the population was larger (i.e., still closer to the capital). Even today, the castle is still located in Urhila.


    This means that they did not have enough control over the northern part of the same province.


    It was not until the reign of Saidred, Tarsha''s father, that they began to exert influence in the northern part of the province of Machar and in the neighboring province of Misroux.


    Saitred''s defiance against me was probably due to his confidence that he could win the war if he became the ally of the northern lords.


    However, as he expanded his territory, Cytred apparently became very reckless. This is not limited to Cytred alone, but if you forcefully create a power structure that is not well developed, you will inevitably have enemies.


    The situation was settled when Tarsha, who was known for his bravery, came in under the name of Machar, the frontier count. Many of the lords had given up on Cytred after my defeat. They risked destruction if they remained together.


    "There''s no need to be in such a hurry. It seems that the king''s conquest of the West is still not complete.


    The king himself, Hasse, seemed to be enthusiastic about the idea, but from that point on, things were moving slowly. The fact that I had pulled all the generals together still reverberated.


    "Even if Your Highness were to take the general''s position, you would still need several military officers to serve as deputy generals. There are no such men in the vicinity of King''s Landing. Everyone seems to have turned them down for one reason or another.


    "The king''s cronies, well, that''s just the way it is."


    Information about the capital comes mainly from Jahnhahn. She is technically a bureaucrat in the service of the dynasty, so she has not left the capital. However, this is just a front, and of course there are bureaucrats who followed me, but in the case of Jahnhahn, she is also a merchant, so she cannot leave the royal capital.


    According to Jahnhahn''s report, Hasse is quite annoyed that his plan to conquer the West has not been materialized at all. He is yelling at his weak-kneed vassals, but they are still unable to move because of the poor turnout of the army.


    "But it is too late for that. It seems as if the King''s vassals are rather trying to avoid a war somehow.


    Fleur was perceptive, after all.


    "In fact, they want to avoid it. In the extreme, the king''s cronies don''t care about the reunification of the country. It is not unusual for them to have never even left the capital. They are not kings, but rats who are stuck in the capital.


    As a nomadic state, Hasse had no bureaucracy or vassalage. When he entered the capital, he recruited people who had prospered when Hasse''s father was king and had been bullied by the previous royalists.


    For them, as long as the royal line has not changed to the previous king, the conditions for victory have been met. If not, they will be in trouble if wars happen in succession and the line is overthrown. When the former king comes, they will all lose their jobs.


    "Oh, they don''t want anything more than to stay in power, do they?


    "We don''t think like the Houges of Fleur, who did everything they could to keep their house alive. My family was the same way, but we were soldiers. But most of the king''s men were civilians who had never used a sword or a bow and arrow. They have no idea of winning a battle.


    The time is almost over when such a peace-of-mind mentality can make it, and they are still trying to hold on to it.


    It''s not so much that they are incompetent, but that they really don''t know any other way of life.


    "That''s why they wanted to keep the Regent away. For them, a revolution would be too much trouble.


    "Yes, they are probably more afraid of me than of the former king."


    If the former king comes back, I might be able to switch sides, but if I set up a kingdom, I don''t know what will happen there.


    "Fleur, will you fall on your knees for me? I''m a little tired today."


    "Yes, please, my lord."


    I slumber in Fleur''s lap. It''s really peaceful in Maust now. If King''s Landing is so relaxed, some might say it''s better to keep it that way.


    "But there will be strife. But there will be conflicts, I am sure, that have nothing to do with what they want.


    Fleur said prophetically.


    "If the two powers are in contact with each other at some point, there will eventually be a military conflict there. If the lords on your side lose in that battle, you will not be able to leave them to die.


    I looked up silently into Fleur''s eyes.


    I know you will. Fleur knows what it''s like to be the daughter of a small lord.


    "I wish you could wait another four months. It would last that long."

 133 - - a child of 133 Tarsha

    The victory report from Tarsha continued, and the conquest of the two northern provinces seemed to be completed.


    He tried to create not a loose alliance but a political order in the two northern provinces with himself at the top. It almost succeeded.


    It was the right decision. The time when each of the small lords can survive is coming to an end.


    I knew it, as did Ailes Cartesian and Brand Nahum who perished. So I have tried to extend the reach of my power.


    An ambiguous ally can never know where he will make a different move, just as I was betrayed. To be on the safe side, it is fastest to become powerful yourself.


    But among the reports of victory, a strange letter was mixed in.


    "You have a child. ......"


    Tarsia is pregnant. The letter said it was my child.


    Serafina said, "Are you going to fill the country with your husband''s children?" He teased me.


    "That''s an exaggeration. Let me make an excuse."


    Go ahead. I wonder what excuses they''ll come up with."


    I wonder if Serafina has healed from the wounds of her family''s destruction. Or is this exchange a way for Serafina to get back at her family?


    "There have been many kings who were sluttier with women than me, and many kings who had more children than me since ancient times. At the very least, I never had a child by a town girl whose name I don''t even remember. All the other great lords were the same way.


    "That doesn''t prove that the master isn''t a womanizer. It just means that there were more philanderers.


    Serafina is the only one in the castle of Maust who teases me like this.


    Somehow, in front of Seraphina, I feel as if I can get out of the heavy shell of being a regent.


    "Yes, I am a womanizer. But few men are misogynistic. It must be some bigoted priest or something.


    "Oh dear, now you''re back at it. Well, I''m sure this Tarsha girl is relieved to have a successor. ...... No, that''s an exaggeration. Children are anxious until they are born."


    I don''t know exactly how I feel about that, but I guess it gives me the creeps. All I can do is pray for a clean environment for the birth and good health for both mother and child.


    "The letter also said that the next count of the frontier would be appointed in case of emergency. After all, the father is in Maust. He said he would choose a relative who would be supportive of me.


    Usually, when the monarch dies, his or her spouse acts as acting patriarch. This authority is the same for a son-in-law or daughter-in-law who does not inherit the blood of the monarch.


    In this case, however, Tarsha is not married, which complicates the story.


    If the vassals trust me as Machar, there will be no contradiction in the story. But that would be difficult for the vassals to accept.


    The man who did not even come to their land as their son-in-law, and who impregnated their lord without their permission. I am sure Tarsha is following up on this, but it is a very special case. For the time being, it would be safer to choose the next frontier count from among the blood relatives.


    "I thought she was a very rough person, but she is rather careful in her procedures. I''ve changed my mind.


    "Tarsha is a woman with the capacity of a great lord. There is no doubt about that. I thought it would be most effective to announce that she is my child."


    "Oh, you talk about my children as if they were not your own.


    Serafina looks somewhat disgruntled.


    "It''s true that he needs an heir, and in his position, he could at least have a mistress, couldn''t he?��I can''t prove it anyway, so why don''t you just claim it''s mine and ......"


    "The Master is a politician and a soldier, but he doesn''t know the first thing about women''s hearts, does he?"


    Serafina sighed deliberately. This is the kind of attitude one takes when one is truly discouraged.


    "She loved her husband with all her heart. Of course, it''s not a bad idea to have a mistress when it comes to politics, but I''m sure he didn''t do that. It''s the Master''s son.


    "You''re awfully confident ......."


    "I understand. We''re both in love with the same person."


    Serafina said, with a bit of a smug look on her face. I can''t deny it any longer.


    "It''s usually those who have survived on their own who fall in love with those they have beaten. Not many people are that intriguing, are they?��That interest is called love."


    "For love, though, I was asked for my body right away."


    At first I thought Tarsha had a beast inside her.


    "That''s how passionate she is. That''s good. Well, let''s hope your husband''s child grows up well in the North.


    Like a saint by profession, Serafina gently closed her eyes, folded her hands and prayed.


    Her language was a bit impersonal, but in reality, Serafina had a very straightforward personality.


    Occupation and personality are related to a certain extent. If she had been incapable of wishing happiness to someone else, she would never have obtained the vocation of a saint.


    "Seraphina, I know I''m still going to put you through a lot of hardship, but please take care of me.


    "I will continue to support you, Master, even if you don''t ask me to. Be prepared for that. I''m still going to support you for decades. The time before he becomes king will only be a short time.


    I may be a womanizer, but at least I''m lucky with the ladies, I thought.


    "Seraphina, I love you."


    "I don''t know what he says to his other wives, but I don''t feel bad. If you don''t love me now, you will be punished.


    Serafina smiled wryly.


    Somehow the northern part of the island was settled before any movement occurred in the west.


    Well, let''s get on with the preparations we can make in Maust.

 134 - - 134 Occupational Secrets

    He immediately sent a messenger to Tarsha to congratulate her on her pregnancy, and in a letter to the messenger he expressed his regret that as her husband he could not be there. That''s my honest feeling.


    But I was not busy enough to be away from Maust for so long.


    I have the lands under my control surveyed. In many places I do not know how many men I can mobilize at the moment. The self-reports of the lords are acceptable, but since no one would bother to say how many, it was necessary to know the number.


    "On the surface it looks like they are doing internal affairs, which is just fine."


    Raviara, who is helping me with my work, said.


    "Yes, I would prefer that King''s Landing thinks that we are starting to manage the land. Besides, I''ve come back to Maust to let my guard down, or else I''d be in trouble."


    "On the surface, of course."


    Laviala laughed happily. It did not seem as if they were talking politics, but more like a friendly conversation.


    "This will make Arsrod''s army even stronger," she said. Yes, the strongest and largest army in the kingdom!��An army that will destroy any enemy Master Arsrod asks it to fight!"


    "If that really happened, I wouldn''t have anything to worry about anymore."


    Compared to the optimistic Laviala, I am much more cautious.


    There have been many people in the past who have been caught flat-footed in what should have been the strongest position. There is a pitfall somewhere, or something is missing.


    After all, even Oda Nobunaga died just one step away from the top.


    --Don''t bother to bring me up there. You''re a pain in the ass.


    The profession has complained.


    --But it''s true he died very close. I mean, treason is a crime. No one can completely eliminate the threat of treason or assassination. d*mn it!��d*mn it!��If I could do it all over again, I could have avoided being targeted by Mitsuhide!


    Well, that''s just not possible. You can be a different person in your next life, but you can''t live the same life over again.


    --Well, maybe that''s one way of thinking.


    Oda Nobunaga seems to have come up with something.


    --You can never live the same life twice. That''s the truth. But on the contrary, I''m using the memories of that life to live inside you. No, my heart does not beat, nor do I have free use of my hands and feet, but I remain conscious.


    Yes. Sometimes I think it''s too loud. I''m grateful, mostly.


    --So, in effect, I may be borrowing your body to redo my dream of unifying the world. Isn''t that why you came into this world as a professional?��No, I''m sure. That''s how much regret I had when I died.


    It''s a hypothesis that can''t be proven unless God comes out of the woodwork, but I see your point.


    Then I can understand why Oda Nobunaga exists as my profession.


    In terms of the percentage of the population, even if Odanobunaga becomes a profession with a will, the probability of it becoming a profession of a farmer or a merchant who has no status is much higher. And it is much more difficult to establish a kingdom from the position of a peasant than from that of a lord.


    --If so, it makes sense that Mitsuhide would not betray us. He must have regretted defeating me. That''s how he ended up destroying his family. It is not surprising that he wished he had not rebelled against me and had worked quietly.


    Then, the next time he comes out as a professional, he will come back with a position that will make him a loyal retainer.


    I see, Kerala will serve me wholeheartedly because of her remorse and regret for betraying my profession in her previous life.


    As a theory, it is quite fascinating. Again, it''s unprovable, so it''s just a hypothesis.


    --Mm-hmm. That''s it, I''m sure of it. I understand that the woman who has Shingen as her profession challenged you to a fight because Shingen wanted to fight me once, and when he saw your power, he gave in. Shingen thought he was the strongest, but he thought I was the next strongest. When he couldn''t beat you, he decided to follow you. Yes, that makes sense.


    Oda Nobunaga looked very pleased. I don''t know enough about the original people to say...


    It is certain that people of a certain world and even a certain time period are born in this period intensively as a profession.


    During the family register research, I had a chance to look at past family registers for confirmation. In some places, the occupation was written in the family register. Swordsman, wizard, farmer, herdsman, they were all common names.


    These mysterious occupations are not recorded in the past. Even in the case of the lords, for whom records are easier to keep than those of the common people, there is no record of anyone with a strange occupation in the past.


    Therefore, it is highly probable that this is a phenomenon peculiar to this period.


    "--sama, Mr. Arsrod."


    Laviala called me.


    "Oh, sorry, I was thinking."


    "Mr. Arsrod, you are sometimes in a daze. No, I don''t think so. I''m so focused that I can''t even hear what''s going on outside.


    I did not tell Raviara that I can talk to the profession. I have yet to meet anyone who has experienced the same thing, and it would be hard to believe.


    "Mr. Jahnhahn is here. I thought he came to tell you about the situation in the capital.


    Come to think of it, Jahnhahn also had a job as a sennorikyuu or something like that.


    --Rikyu was an interesting guy. He seemed to be both enlightened and more scheming. It''s quite amusing to have such an inedible person in your life.


    I wonder if there might have been some rebellions if we kept such people around, but it would be pointless to talk about the results of such rebellions.


    "All right. I''ll arrange to meet with them right away."


    They are also building a tea room in the castle of Maust.

 135 - - 135 Tea Room in Maast Castle

    When I saw Jahnhahn again for the first time in a long time, he was dressed in a very merchant-like, loose-fitting cloth.


    "It''s been a long time, my Lord Regent.


    With a mature smile, Jahnhahn bails.


    "How are things in King''s Landing?��No, it would be tactless to talk about such things out of the blue. I have something to show you. I''ll show you."


    I took him to a room dedicated to the tea ceremony, small as a toy.


    The entrance was so low that one had to bend down to get in.


    Inside, there was a table, with the host and guest facing each other.


    "I made them make it for me to spread the tea ceremony. I''d like to hear what you think of it.


    "It''s really wonderful."


    Immediately Jahnhahn bent down and entered the tea room.


    "I see, I see. The inside is also very well done. The only thing is that it is a little too luxurious. It would be better if the materials were more simple.


    "It''s because the craftsmen were afraid to make it poorly. He was afraid I would punish him. I told him beforehand not to make it too fancy.


    "But we can still have a tea ceremony. Shall we have a tea ceremony? I''ve brought tea.


    That was my plan, too. That''s what I was going to do.


    Jahnhahn quietly prepared the tea. A dignified air pervaded the small tea ceremony.


    This green bitter tea was not bad to drink outside the capital.


    "Has the taste of tea changed?"


    Tea is a once-in-a-lifetime experience. It tastes different from one place to another.


    There is nothing merchant-like about Jahnhahn at the tea ceremony. It is like meeting a nun.


    The fact that he is able to change the atmosphere of the room in such a way can be attributed to his own ability, but also to the effect of this small tea room. Entering this room, one can naturally reset one''s mind.


    "How is the taste?"


    Jahnhahn looks as serene as the mother in the painting.


    "It''s bitter. "It''s bitter, but not unpleasantly so. It''s a comforting taste."


    "I''m glad to hear it."


    Silently, like a statue, Jahnhahn smiled.


    The room is filled with a little soundless time. It was not an uncomfortable silence either.


    It was a silence that seemed to scrub away the grime from our hearts.


    "Now, may I tell you something about King''s Landing?"


    "Yes, by all means, tell me more."


    Finally, we get down to business. In the tea ceremony room, the main topic may be the tea ceremony.


    "At last, the plan to conquer the West has materialized. His Majesty will be the commander-in-chief, and three of the king''s relatives, dukes and marquises, will be his deputy generals.


    From then on, Jahnhahn continued to reveal more and more information. The military information was so revealing that it was almost creepy.


    If this much was in Jahnhahn''s ears, it was clear that the king was not good with secrets. What will he do if the enemy finds out about the more serious operations?


    "I knew the lords didn''t like it, but in the end, they had to formalize it somehow with the royal family. This way, if it fails, the blame can be placed on the vice general''s class."


    "Yes, it seems that they decided to mobilize by telling the lords that even if they lost, they would cover up for them in the royal family."


    I guess that was the only way to get rid of the problem. Royalty cannot continue to resist if the king begs them, and in a sense, they are motivated to fight against the former king because they share a common destiny with the king.


    "It''s still a better arrangement than having lords who are unwilling to fight. But only better."


    "So, am I right in assuming that we can''t win this battle?"


    "It is possible that the enemy is even more cowardly, but the commanders of the royal army are a bunch of amateurs. If they lose the first battle, they will lose the will to fight."


    Winning the first time is not a problem, and perhaps the adversary knows it. And that much is not impossible.


    "We will attack the enemy head-on with our best men, and make them lose their head. If possible, take a general''s head or two. If we can achieve that much, most of the lords who have been forced to follow us will think it''s over.


    "By the way, the king''s army has managed to reach 22,000, and the enemy is a combined force of 10,000, with Viscount Kark at the core. The enemy is 10,000 with Viscount Kark''s army as the core.


    I chuckled.


    "Try losing by more than twice the numbers. Hasse''s army will fall apart at once."


    Well, we''d better start thinking about our marching route.


    "When the Kings'' army returns from defeat, it should still be left in Maust. But as soon as Hasse is dead, we will advance the army to King''s Landing.


    "After all, Your Excellency, you do want His Majesty to die, don''t you?"


    I didn''t say that. I''m afraid the former king''s faction will become too powerful. I don''t know which is better. We just have to consider all possibilities.


    The timing of the conquest was also confirmed by Jahnhahn.


    There are still months to go. Apparently, it was just after Rumi gave birth.


    "It''s going to be a big battle, isn''t it?


    Jahnhahn looked me in the eye.


    "Three years from now, you will either be king or in your grave."


    "I hope you will be king. But praying won''t help."


    We were in a tea ceremony room, but before I knew it, my hands were sweating.


    I am getting a little worked up, too.


    Your majesty, I''m fighting from afar in a sense, so please go all out against the enemy. If you don''t, they will.


    Please remember the basic of the Art of War.

 136 - - 136 The Strength of My Sister

    Walking in the castle garden, I saw Altia and her two daughters planting flowers.


    "Okay?" she asked.��You have to water them every day. Then you will have beautiful flowers.


    When Altia said this, the bigger girl nodded her head and said, "I promise.


    "Flowers. I hope the big one blooms."


    The two girls look at me and quickly hide behind Altia. They are still scared of me. But it is better than being hated as an avenger of their father. No, it would be easier to be hated.


    Come to think of it, I''ve killed so many people that I''m sure there are many people who hate me without my knowledge, but I''ve hardly ever thought about it.


    Maybe that''s why we''ve been able to continue the war for so long, and a person who feels guilty about it every time would not be able to survive in this era.


    On the other hand, Altia seems to be somewhat broken up about it. She smiled at me as she used to.


    "Brother, are you sure you don''t mind hanging around when you''re supposed to be busy?"


    "I''ve already given you the necessary instructions. Now you can take your time and watch the war. There is one more thing we need to keep an eye on.


    Altia narrowed her eyes.


    "You''re going to give birth to Rumi, aren''t you?"


    "Yes. First births are especially scary."


    "Yes, I know what Rumi is going through better than your brother. I''m sure it''s just as hard as the battlefield."


    I''m sure those words are not hyperbole. There must have been an old book that described childbirth exactly like that.


    "I wish I could share the pain with you, but unfortunately there is no such magic.


    At best, there are medicines and magic to ease the pain.


    "Physical pain is still bearable. I can still put up with it.


    Altia looked a little distant.


    "I''m sure Mr. Lumie is fighting for the fate of his family. That''s much harder."


    When Altia says those words, they carry weight. Altia has experienced that although there are differences between her parents'' home and her daughter-in-law''s home, they will disappear.


    "But I can''t help it. That''s how women fight."


    Altia smiled and put a flower on my chest.


    "You can keep on fighting so that there will be no more conflict, brother. Some of you will cry like me, but if you stop every time you do, it won''t help."


    "I don''t expect you to forgive me."


    There was a reason. But if you had a reason, it doesn''t mean you can forgive your husband''s murderer.


    "Forgiveness or resentment is a trivial matter for your brother. So you don''t have to think about it.


    Then, with great force, Altia said


    "Because that''s not what kings think about."


    I thought Altia had become really strong without my knowing it.


    I wonder if it was because she became a mother of two. Anyway, the sickly look she used to have is gone. She is so majestic that it would not be out of place if she were called the mother of the nation.


    "Be the king, brother. I''m most afraid now that I''ll be too busy with the little things and neglect the big things. If anyone stands in your way of becoming king, kill them all. There is no other way.


    It was precisely the same with the order.


    "If I don''t become king, then I will hate you. If I don''t win the throne, I''ll wish my husband had killed him."


    Ah, so I live with the life of the dead on my shoulders.


    So if I don''t fulfill my purpose, the dead I''ve killed will have no reason to exist.


    I''ve never thought of it that way.


    "Okay. I will be king. I''m sure it won''t be long now.


    Altia smiled.


    My answer was not a bad one, apparently.


    "Oh, and one more thing, by the way, you think girls are too weak. Maybe it''s because you think only in terms of war. So you don''t have to be so overprotective."


    Now it was the face of a sister warning her brother.


    If a servant had said this to me, I would have been punished, but if it was my sister''s words, I had to listen to her.


    "Think about it. Serafina and Fleur are both very strong, aren''t they? They have a lot of heart, don''t they? They love you, don''t they?


    When he said that, all I could do was nod deeply.


    "That''s right. No one has ever been able to live a quiet life like a commoner.


    There are only strong men and women left around me. Otherwise, they would have dropped out. The supreme task cannot be accomplished by one person alone. At the end of the day, I must trust my wife and my men.


    If I don''t believe in them, they will catch me off guard.


    Artia, I''m proud to have you as my sister.


    "Yes, because I am the sister of the king."


    Can I hug you?


    "Please, brother."


    I took a slow step toward her and held her in my arms.


    She was as slender as she had been in the past. So it is only my heart that has grown strong.


    "You''re so warm, brother. And a little too strong."


    "Be patient now. The man who will be king has his orders."


    Giggling, Altia laughed. I laughed along with her.


    Two of Althea''s daughters, who had been intimidated, started touching my feet. I hope they trust me now.


    You must be strong. Like your mother.


    I''ll make it so that by the time you''re married your husbands won''t have lost their lives in the war. I will make good on this promise.


    After I left Altia, Oda Nobunaga spoke to me.


    --She looks a lot like my sister. Stout-hearted. She''s far better than your average cowardly warrior.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if she was the High King''s sister.


    --Yes... You shall be king. And make all her daughters happy.


    Oda Nobunaga and I were in agreement today.

 137 - - wait for ones 137 wife to give birth

    In the capital, King Hasse is about to go into battle.


    Rumi finally gave birth.


    I took Altia and Raviara to the temple in the castle of Maust and prayed.


    In front of us, the priests were lighting fires and chanting prayers for a safe delivery.


    The same kind of prayer was going on for a long time, and I gradually felt drunken and dreamy.


    I crossed my arms and stared at them blankly.


    On both sides, Altia and Raviara had their hands folded in the same way.


    It was a prayer for a safe delivery, but all I could think about was that Rumi would be safe. In the extreme, I was even willing to give birth to a stillborn baby.


    I was not sure whether I would rather have a boy or a girl. There was a kind of doubt in my mind. Besides, I felt that such a political decision was more impure than caring for Rumi''s body.


    After about an hour of prayer, the priest said, "It is finished. By "the end," he meant that the prayer in which we were participating was over. The prayer itself is supposed to continue until the end of the birth.


    "Okay. We''ll go to another room for a short rest and then we''ll leave. No, maybe we shouldn''t go back until after the birth. It''s not a good idea for the castle to be in a state of flux."


    "Mr. Arsrod, let''s go anyway. It''s hot here because of the fire ......"


    Raviara told us to get out of there as soon as possible.


    --You''re more religious than I thought.


    Odanobunaga doesn''t seem to believe in God.


    I don''t really believe in God either. But sometimes all I can do is pray like this. I can''t have someone else take Rumi''s place.


    --I know. If you think luck is divine, then maybe I''ve been thinking about God in a certain way.


    I know. It wouldn''t be hard if everything worked out the way I planned. I''m not sure what my plan is in this case.


    I told Rumi to bring me a king. But I didn''t say, "Bring me a boy." I suppose there could be some changes in my plan depending on whether it was a boy or a girl, but I didn''t think too much about it.


    --Well, at least at a time like this, I should think only of my wife''s safety. I once called myself the Demon Lord for fun... but I''m only a son of a man. If I had been a god, I wouldn''t have died in a rebellion.


    You seem rounder these days. Maybe it''s just my imagination.


    --Perhaps it''s because you''ve come to stand closer to the old me. I can give you a plan to destroy a feudal lord or two in no time. But from this point forward it is ultimately your decision. I leave it to you as you leave it to me. Show me your dreams.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. More than a profession, Oda Nobunaga is a comrade-in-arms.


    In that respect, Kerala and Tarsha, who cannot talk to their professions, would be boring. Or maybe I''m just an anomaly and it''s funny to think of them as boring or funny.


    "You look happy, brother."


    As we were walking down the hallway, Altia pointed this out to me.


    "It doesn''t matter if we look pathetic. I''d rather be ready to greet my wife with a smile.


    "Right. I''m sure the birth will be fine.


    I hope Altia''s words come true.


    "Yes. After all, no one who has given birth to Arsrod''s child has ever had a stillbirth. I''m sure we will continue to break the record.


    Laviala said jokingly.


    I felt some embarrassment when she said that in front of my sister.


    She is starting to look more like Raviara. Her ears are pointed like an elf''s."


    The daughter we had between Raviara and me is called Little Raviara. I named her Little Raviara in the hope that she will be a healthy child like her mother.


    But I think she will be a child who moves around a lot, no matter which of her parents she resembles, so she won''t be much different in that respect.


    "Well, I don''t expect you to grow up to be a graceful child, so you''ll be fine."


    "No, I''m not so subtle when you say it like that, once and for all. ......"


    Altia chuckled.


    Once in the other room, we had a small talk. We talked about many unimportant things, as if we were children again.


    In the past, we had lived as if we were my brother''s vassals, not even thinking of succeeding to the title of Viscount.


    We knew that being of a lordly family we would be involved in troubles and conflicts when we grew up, but we spent our time trying not to think about it.


    Altia was too weak to play around in the forest, so Raviara and I would go to Altia''s room together and show her the berries we had picked and tell her stories about the forest. It was a modest life, but it was not so bad.


    A lot of time has passed since then.


    All three of us are now parents and Raviara and I have a daughter. I wonder if the past would believe us if they heard our story now. I don''t think they would.


    We had been talking for two hours.


    The second daughter of the agency announced the arrival of the messenger.


    I immediately knew it was good news because the messenger''s face was full of joy.


    "I have good news!��A healthy baby has been born!"


    "Mm. Hayama, it''s a great honor."


    I thought I said it in a hawkish manner, but I don''t think I could hide my smile.


    "So, are you a man or a woman?"


    "I am a princess."


    "I see. A girl."


    Let''s not think about the order of succession to the throne right now.


    "I''m sorry, but go back to the castle and tell them <>. I''ll stay away from you until the mother and child are settled.


    After the messenger left, I sat down in my chair and exhaled deeply.


    "In a way, I feel like I''ve been fighting three battles in a row.


    "You seemed to be enjoying the conversation, but that''s how much you cared about it."


    Raviara told me.


    "Of course. That''s how I felt when Raviara''s baby was born."

 138 - - 138 征西の开始

    Compared to Laviala and others, Rumi, who was originally raised as a princess, was lying in bed for a while, probably because she was not strong enough. However, her body itself was in good health, and she was expected to get well again sooner or later.


    When I visited Rumi for the first time after the birth, she did not look so bad.


    "I did my best," she said.


    "I know that very well. Good job. A daughter of royal blood has been born.


    But you really think it would have been better if it had been a boy, don''t you?


    Rumi said, teasing me a little.


    "You know, I really didn''t feel that way. I just wanted you and the baby to be safe. I have witnesses. You can ask Laviala and Altia."


    "Okay. You may play tricks, but you are an upright person at heart, and I will not doubt you.


    I thought Rumi''s face was now that of a mother.


    A woman''s face changes when she gives birth to a child. Maybe it just looks that way to me.


    "And a daughter is still royal blood. There''s nothing wrong with that.


    In any case, my policy will be fluid from here on out. How I go about it will depend on how Hasse''s conquest of the West plays out.


    I have been informed of the situation in King''s Landing. It''s about time they started to mobilize.


    "Yes, that''s right. The enemy is the Viscount Kark, the lord of the entrance to the former royalist sphere of influence. The former royalists have gathered there, about 10,000 of them. Well, it''s just an outpost.


    The main forces of the enemy, the great lords of the Talmud and Samyut, have not sent out many troops because of the distance between them. Rather, they are probably waiting with bated breath for Hasse and his men to invade deeper.


    Both the Talmudic and Samyan provinces, where the former royalist Counts Talmud and Samyan counts are based, have to cross the Sanad Strait. In effect, they are huge islands. If they land there, they would have no choice but to fight at the enemy''s base. The risk for the conquering forces would be quite high.


    "You may be worried about your own brother, His Majesty, but for now, think about your own recovery. The men who are going to the battle must protect the king. They won''t even get hurt.


    Yes. Thank you.


    I tried not to lie in front of my wife.


    "Surely, the army of the conquering West is not so incompetent as to let the king die in such a place. The funny thing is, even if they lost, it would not matter to most of the people as long as the king was alive. It is unlikely that the former king''s faction will invade King''s Landing anytime soon.


    "Also, I need to decide on a name for my daughter."


    I had already decided on this one.


    I think we should call him Rumi.


    "Is it the same name as mine?"


    Rumi was a bit puzzled. I wonder if that hadn''t entered into his thinking.


    "She''s a daughter of royal blood, after all. She should be named after a child of royalty. But I''d be in awe if I used the name of a former princess. Even I would consider it disrespectful. Then what is left for a royal girl''s name that no one will say anything about?"


    Rumi laughed merrily.


    "That''s right. No one will complain when I name my daughter after myself."


    "Yes. And, I confess, I''m not very good at naming things. ....... For my daughter, I like to name her the same as my wife''s ......."


    When I had a daughter named Raviara, I named her Raviara. It is not the name of a commoner anywhere. It will be a name that will remain in history, so we can''t give it to them easily.


    "And I know of other cases where people have named their daughters very badly. I don''t want to follow in their footsteps."


    Rumi looked like he had no idea what was going on. That''s the right response, because there''s no way he could have known.


    --Is that a dig at me?


    Oda Nobunaga said in a disgusted voice.


    That''s right. He would have named his daughter "Dog" or something like that. Maybe it had a magical meaning, but why would he name his daughter "Dog"?


    --In my country, people rarely called their daughters by their real names. In my country, we rarely called our daughters by their real names. Also, boys were given strange names, but they were childhood names. When they reach adulthood, they are given proper names.


    The values of names are quite different from those in Oda Nobunaga''s world, but even so, no one would have given a dog a name.


    --Well, that''s true.


    Then there''s something wrong with his sense. It''s not a question of taste. He knows it''s wrong.


    Anyway, I wouldn''t dare name my daughter Dog. And if I named her after the king''s sister, I''d be considered a traitor.


    --Yes, you''re right. She should be named Rumi.


    Oda Nobunaga easily agreed.


    I''m sorry, but I''m not sure I can do it.


    At that time, Hayama came to me every day.


    The reason was obvious. To check the wartime situation in detail.


    However, the really important information came from the Bugle. This is more accurate.


    Mistletoe came to my room that night. Mistletoe''s presence in person must mean that there was some movement in the war.


    He said, "You can talk. Speak up...rather, speak eloquently."


    Mistletoe, who was kneeling, said briefly, "Gyoi.


    Mistletoe''s appearance has not changed at all since I first met her. She has remained a young werewolf woman. I do not know her actual age.


    "The war has come to a head. The royal army and Viscount Kark''s former faction have clashed at last. I think the Kings have about twice as many men.


    "It should be. The enemy has 10,000 men and the royal army has a little over 20,000.


    "So, as for the situation of the battle, the enemy''s defense is strong and the royal army is unable to attack. They are attacking several forts, but there are few generals who are familiar with siege warfare.


    That sounds very plausible. If they clash on the plains, but when it comes to taking down a fortress, it can''t be just about numbers. A general''s judgment is needed.

 139 - - Preparations for the 139th War

    That sounds very likely. If they clash on the plains, but when it comes to taking down a fortress, it can''t be just about numbers. A general''s judgment is needed.


    And there is no way that a decent general would be in the army of Hasse, who has chosen a vice general class from the royal family.


    Moreover, since Hasse was wandering around the country almost alone, he did not have any loyal retainers. He could make a demonstration with a few men, but it would be too difficult for him to fight a full-scale battle against the enemy.


    "At this rate, Hasse will be defeated in the end. There is no way to gather more than twice as many people who don''t know how to fight as the enemy.


    Does the enemy know that much? Or are they more numerous and therefore more defensive?


    Well, it doesn''t matter. If it comes out that Hasse''s ability is not that great, it will be an advantage for me later on.


    "So, what are you going to do about Hasse?��Are you going to force me to go on the offensive?��Are they likely to simply turn tail and leave?"


    This is the important part. Depending on where you decide to retreat, the damage will be completely different. Even an ordinary messenger on a fast horse can give you a general idea of the war situation.


    When it comes to the level of the king''s judgment, the power of the trumpet is needed.


    I would retreat immediately. Of course, there is a risk of a follow-up attack if we don''t think of how to retreat, but this time the quality of the army is too poor and they are stiffening up. Then, if we attack forcefully again and again, the number of deaths will only increase. It would be nice if there were decent generals, but what is not there is not there, so we have to give up.


    "Almost certainly, we will continue to attack by force. The king would not want to have a record of having lost on his first expedition.


    "Then it won''t just be a loss, it''ll be a big loss."


    I chuckled.


    It would be good for me if he would lose his authority himself.


    Besides, if you ask me for help, many lords will see me as a man worthy to be the next king.


    "But I am not sure if I will ask for reinforcements from the Regent right away. That would be no different than showing that I am incompetent, so I will try to resolve the matter without you."


    "That''s good. That''s fine."


    Keep widening the wound. And when you''re out of moves, you can count on me.


    Then I''ll be facing an army of the former king''s faction that''s reasonably strong in spirit. They will have no shortage. If I lose there, I''m not much of a contender for the throne anyway.


    "Mistletoe, from now on gather more information about the former royalists than about the movements of the royal army. I want to be able to fight the enemy for the first time knowing everything about them as if we were acquaintances.


    "Gyoi."


    With that, the mistletoe quickly slipped out the window. I saw a wolf running in the yard.


    Returning to the castle of Maust was a bit of a gamble. If Hasse played too active a role in this, I risked that my reign would be over.


    But so far I seem to have beaten the odds.


    I can enter the battle as the one who will help the king in the best possible way, while building up my strength.


    I''ll be in the best shape to help the king as I build up my strength.


    I immediately began to train the new troops in earnest.


    It takes a certain amount of preparation time to handle the three Jaguar spears. But once you learn it, the rest is really easy. Specifically, it makes war easier.


    A weapon that can keep the enemy away from your vicinity is strong in its own right.


    No one wants to risk death. Only I would be happy about that. In general, the values of a well-known warrior are lacking in common sense.


    And they are mass-producing more long-range weapons.


    The guns I had Ortumba the Dwarf make for me.


    I shot a wooden target with my own gun.


    It made a solid hole in the target. I think I am more accurate than before. It''s just a matter of getting used to it. It''s a waste of ammo, but as you get used to it, you''ll hit much better.


    Ortomba, the man who invented the gun, is standing beside me.


    "Yeah, it''s not bad. I don''t know what they did to improve it, but the performance is perfect.


    "Thank you. We have reduced the weight of the previous version. We have also added a rain shield to make it easier to use in the rain.


    Ortumba then gave a lengthy explanation. He was not happy when it came to talking about guns. A typical engineer, you might say.


    "So, Ortumba, I want a total of 3,000 of these guns. Can you make it in time?"


    "Three thousand, is it? ......"


    Ortonba''s expression hardened a little. I understand that it''s a good number.


    "You can include the old ones we''ve been making. Three thousand in total. With that many, we can definitely beat the former royalists.


    After a short pause, Ortomba tapped his thick chest.


    "Yes, sir!��We''ll make sure we''ll be there in time!��We are already ready for mass production!"


    "Well said. Now we are all ready to go.


    This gun weapon is far more dangerous and deadly than low-level magic.


    With 3,000 guns, we can take one battle for sure.


    First, I will take everything before the lands of the Talmud and Samyut.


    From there it may be a long war. The enemy will be prepared to defend themselves. In some cases, I will ride directly into their territory and finish them off.


    If I can sweep away the former royalists, there will be no one left to oppose me.


    All that remains is for me to take the throne.


    I''d like your majesty to stick around for another month or so if possible.


    "I see. I see. It takes that long for the Regent to do his best."


    I don''t think Ortomba got my true meaning.


    "You may think so."


    If Hasse had to retreat after a month of sloppy fighting, the prestige of the king would be greatly diminished. The clothes of the soldiers returning to the capital would be stained with dust.


    Once again, he would not be able to say that he would lead the army, and he would ask for my help.


    I can''t go into the war myself anyway.


    If Hasse does not ask me to help him, he will look like a regent who has come to take the throne.


    So it would be best if he just tries his best and gives up.

 140 - - a 140-handed wife

    I should have waited for Hasse to raise his voice and ask me to come to his rescue, but it was not in my nature to sit back and wait.


    But there was a problem that needed to be solved before the next mission.


    In a word, a domestic problem.


    This problem is not going to be solved unless I make a move.


    I went to Yucca''s room.


    "Oh, ....... Your Excellency the Regent: ....... Sorry for the messy room: ......"


    Yucca was still not used to me or to life at Maust Castle.


    Although she is the daughter of the Nistonian family, nowadays a count, there is something not quite right about her. Is this due to her natural disposition? She is very different from Serafina, who is also a daughter of a lord.


    Well, it may be due to the fact that she has only been a concubine for a short period of time. It was a very blatant political marriage and I didn''t visit Yucca much. Of course, I was busy with military operations and so on.


    Even then, I was the master of the room, but I was in the corner and small.


    "Yucca, you are not a servant. You should be more relaxed. My face is not that scary. I don''t think I have the face of an orc or an ogre.


    "No, it''s not like that. ......"


    I have to say, this girl''s frightening appearance makes me want to torment her. I pushed down my desire to bully her.


    "Or are you afraid to be around a man who has killed so many people?"


    "No, no. ....... That''s not true. ....... It''s just that I''ve been so afraid ...... that I still don''t realize that I''m serving the Regent as his personal chamberlain, even though I''m the youngest. ......"


    Anyway, Yucca has no self-confidence. And to a great extent, too.


    But it''s not hard to understand. History is changing drastically now. It is no wonder that there are people who have no idea how to live in such a world. If you make a wrong turn, you and your family will all perish. It must be much more stressful than for the lords and ladies of a peaceful time a few hundred years ago.


    But most of us are either pretending not to be afraid, or we are so insensitive that we are not even aware of it.


    However, it is not good for me if my wife is like this all the time. I am sure that Yucca will have many more days of anxiety in the future. I cannot be a well-behaved regent. At the very least, I will have to go to war.


    That''s why I wanted to settle things quickly.


    Of course, there were political issues with the Nistonians, but my relationship with my wife was more important.


    I slowly approached Yucca.


    For some reason, Yucca left her seat and ran toward the wall.


    I followed her.


    "Why are you running away, Yucca ......?"


    "That ...... sorry ......"


    I pushed hard against the wall right in front of Yucca.


    "What!"


    This makes me look like a bad ass. .......


    "Yucca, if you''re so afraid of me, we''ll have to leave too, but isn''t it a little terrible that you run away when my husband approaches ......?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m still getting used to ...... men. ....... No, that''s not all. ....... I''m also a bit intimidated by the other wives. ......


    Yucca is not a liar, and as a result, she told me everything herself.


    After she became my wife, Yucca stayed in her room most of the time.


    At first, Serafina and others tried to ask her out a few times, but after she told me that she was more guarded than I expected, she stopped inviting me out so often.


    I guess he simply felt that he and I did not get along. It is true that Serafina and Yucca''s personalities are just the opposite.


    And to make matters worse, the marriage itself took place just before my northern expedition, so I was not around much even after the engagement was finalized.


    Because of this, Yucca was isolated among the wives and the salons of the maids of honor. Well, isolated is not an accurate word. Yucca herself wanted to be isolated. Even in the Nistonian household, Yucca would hardly ever go out.


    That''s exactly what I''m here to solve.


    I looked into Yucca''s eyes and said.


    "Solution, is it ......?"


    "Yucca, there''s no one here but you and me. So I''m gonna make this very clear. I want to make love to you.


    Yucca shivered.


    Yes, Yucca and I were engaged, but we had never made love.


    Actually, this is not so unusual. Many political marriages are made only for the convenience of the family. In the worst case, there was a lord who imprisoned his wife in a tower the day after their marriage.


    But that is not a good thing.


    If a man does not touch his concubine at all, it can be said that he really used her only for political purposes.


    "Let me make an excuse: I have been very busy. Moreover, you were shy and probably afraid of me. So I''ve been putting this off for a long time, thinking that I didn''t need to push it too hard."


    "No, that''s not the Regent''s fault. ....... I too thought that the other wives were not as beautiful as yours and that it was only natural that the Regent was not here. I was also relieved by that."


    I thought that was the truth, too.


    Compared to an outgoing woman like Serafina, the shy Yucca was not as flamboyant.


    But that does not mean that she was not beautiful. It''s just a different kind of beauty.


    "If I''m allowed..."


    Gently, I wrapped Yucca''s hands in my own.


    "I want to hold you tonight. As a wife."


    I don''t think he''s ever done anything like this before. Yucca''s confused eyes stare back at me.


    "If you''re afraid, I won''t force you. If you''re afraid, I won''t force you to do it, because it won''t help if you suffer. I just thought you might get more anxious if I gave you more time. I''ll be out in the war again for a long time."


    I slowly waited for Yucca''s response.

 141 - - 141 First Night with Yuka

    I slowly waited for Yucca''s response.


    I think I did little even to wait. That''s how little time I had for Yucca.


    When Yucca became my wife, I already had several wives and lovers. I myself did not have time to take care of Yucca. Right after the northern campaign, I was betrayed by my allies. It was a critical moment. From the beginning of our marriage, we did not have time for a honeymoon.


    And Yucca, who was Yucca, was embarrassed by the other wives and hardly came out to the public.


    And time was slowly passing.


    There was no way to keep this up. He had left his wife alone, even though he had come in later.


    Yucca did not open her mouth.


    We looked at each other, but gradually Yucca''s eyes started to swim.


    I knew Yucca was small-minded. No, it''s probably because I''ve been hanging out with too many special people. It''s natural to be at a loss for words when someone says something like this to you out of the blue.


    I really thought that Yucca is a very ordinary girl, apart from her status. There used to be many girls like her when I ruled a village in the countryside. But as I became a lord, they were out of my sight.


    "If you are afraid, you can just take a walk in the garden holding hands. If you don''t want to do that, well, you can just ...... have a cup of tea with me. Let''s do something that makes you happy."


    I thought I was getting desperate, too.


    It''s like I''m trying to make a girl who''s really in love with me.


    No. ....... I''m really in love with a girl named Yucca.


    Until now I''ve been a lord. I''ve loved someone, but I''ve never been in love. It was a rule that they would be attracted to me, but I never tried so hard to make them fall in love with me.


    I am trying to get a girl named Yucca to fall in love with me. It''s the first time.


    I bet the men in the towns and villages hit on the girls they fall in love with like this. And they get forgiveness or get dumped ...... well, they keep doing it over and over again.


    --Ha-ha-ha-ha!��What is a man who is about to take over the world doing!��You must be close to 30 by now. Why are you so deeply in love with such a woman?��You look like a young man of 14 or 15!


    Even Oda Nobunaga, a professional, laughed at me. Well, it''s not for a man who aspires to be king to be in love with someone.


    I just want to make my wife happy.


    And I''ve left her alone, even though she''s technically my concubine.


    I was trying to make up for it somehow.


    --Your original thought was not strange. It was your intention to go to the province of Shara while you still can so that the Nistonians can send their troops there as well. No mistake. If you show your face, Solstice Nistonia will be on the same side as you. The province of Shahra is close to the capital. You''re the right man to look after him.


    Oda Nobunaga continues his commentary in my head.


    --But then you were wondering about the daughter of this concubine of the Nistonian family. And you''ve been preoccupied with her, haven''t you? Of course it would be better to be able to report to your father-in-law that you are on good terms with the concubine, but you are the regent. They don''t care about that.


    I told you I want to make my wife happy.


    I want to make as few unhappy women as possible. And to think that you don''t look out for your own wife.


    Yucca looks me up and down again.


    "Hmmm!��Regent, it''s not right!"


    He laughed out loud. But there were tears in her eyes.


    "I''m just a poor girl of a humble lord," she said. I can''t even compare to the beauty of Serafina, Rumi, Raviara, and Fleur. And yet, and yet ...... you look at me so seriously. ......"


    Yucca rested her body against my chest.


    "I know I''m a tramp, but please love me. ....... I don''t know what I''m doing, but I''ll do everything I can to help you. ......


    "Thank you, Yucca."


    I hugged Yucca''s body tightly. I thought she was light.


    I thought she was light.


    After that, Yucca and I had our wedding night. It was a really late wedding night.


    Yucca seemed to have a hard time, but at the end she held my hand in bed.


    "I may be a bit cheeky, but I think I know the secret of the Regent''s strength.


    "Secret?"


    Yucca smiled and said.


    "No other man in my position would take me so seriously. It''s beyond profit and loss, isn''t it? It is impossible for ordinary people to try to accomplish something beyond profit and loss.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is."


    There may be no regent in history who would work so hard for the love of a single woman in such a situation.


    However, there was one thing I did not like.


    "Yucca, don''t use the expression ''I don''t care'' anymore. This is an order from the regent."


    I said in a slightly stiffer voice.


    "You''re beautiful enough. Don''t lower yourself to such trivialities. You''re one of the Regent''s wives."


    "......Yes, I will be careful from now on. ......"


    In bed, Yucca nuzzled her face into my chest once more.


    "I am happy that you love me. I''m really, really ......"


    It took a while, but I think we did it right. Hopefully, this relationship will last for years to come.


    Tomorrow we are going to the Nistonians, but it is okay if we sleep a little less.


    That night I asked for Yucca again.

 142 - - visit the 142 Nistonian family

    I visited the port of Nistonia in the province of Shala, home of the Nistonian family. Yucca is also next to the port.


    It doesn''t take long to get there by boat from Maust. Thanks to the good tide, I was able to reach the port of Nistonia that night.


    "Thank you for your long journey, Regent."


    Count Soltis Nistonia came to pick me up. It was late at night, but I suppose he could not refuse to receive the Regent. I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you.


    You may call me your son-in-law.


    Solstice Nistonia waved her hand to the side at my joke, "No, no, I''m in awe .......


    "I have heard that the conquering army is not doing so well, but I thought perhaps the Count would know more about it."


    Despite his outward appearances, Soltis was no fool. He would have guessed most of what we wanted.


    "It''s late tonight. Why don''t you get some sleep? Your head won''t work so well if you don''t get enough sleep.


    I''ll take your word for it. And, Count..."


    I made a smile and said.


    "Your daughter and I have a soul mate. Yucca is one of my dearest wives. I guarantee her happiness. You can rest assured."


    With these words, I put my hand on Yucca''s shoulder.


    Solstice looked a little stunned, but after a moment she said, "I''m sorry,


    "Thank you. My daughter is lucky to have the Regent''s favor.


    He said. I could see that he was relieved, even though he said so with his mouth.


    No parent is unmindful of his or her own children, even if they are instruments of political maneuvering.


    I was so relieved.


    The next day, I sent Solstice to exorcise the man and discussed the future with him.


    Solstice has been my ruling party since before I became regent. He has always followed me faithfully. It will not be a problem if I tell him something quite profound.


    "Regarding the conquest of the West, is it still difficult without me?"


    "That''s the way it is, as it turns out. I think there was a limit to what His Majesty could do on his own. No, His Majesty is not to blame alone. The soldiers are weak and the general is completely inexperienced. ....... Even those who can win can''t win with them. ......"


    Soltis said the same thing as I recognized. That''s how good I am at gathering information.


    "Viscount Kark is not a master of siege warfare. But if he is unable to attack us, then it must be a problem with the ability of the conquering forces. I''m retreating to my castle to clear your suspicions, but I''ll be there as soon as I''m called upon."


    Soltis nodded slowly.


    "If the Regent moves, these enemies will be few and far between. For the time being, we should be able to control two prefectures in no time at all. I don''t think the Regent has any intention of struggling before the straits, of course.


    By straits, I mean the Sanado Strait. Beyond the straits, there are two great powers, the Talmud and Samyut.


    "Yes. And I would like to ask the Count to help us in this battle.


    Solstice''s expression hardens. But this does not mean that he is displeased. He knows that he is expected to do so much.


    "Of course, I will help you. But ...... the location of the battlefield does not allow us to send out the navy this time. I don''t know if our forces will be of much help.


    "I''m not asking you to go to the front lines. But if the Count goes into battle with a large army, I am sure the other lords will be eager to come to my side.


    Solstice''s eyes changed color. He could see what I was trying to do.


    If the lords who had not moved when Hasse, the king, conquered the west, moved at once when I, the regent, appeared at the front, what impression would that make on the people around me?


    They would realize once again that I am the leader of the kingdom.


    But there is no point in testing the loyalty of each of the lords. Most lords are cowards. And that is just as well, for they will perish if they take the wrong path.


    On the other hand, if a great lord takes the initiative and joins forces with us, we cannot afford not to rush to his aid.


    "I see. So I should serve as a leader for those who are unsure of their fate.


    "Even those who would not lend their troops to His Majesty''s conquest of the West will surely cooperate if the Count takes aggressive military action. We will strike the enemy directly with our elite forces. The conquest of the west has already been protracted, and we have already received information about the enemy''s army. It is possible to attack the enemy.


    Mistletoe has given us some inside information about the enemy. He says that they do not have enough food for their troops, and if we disturb their rear forces, we will soon have an opening. They have too many men for a siege.


    They may be in high spirits now that they have defeated the conquering forces, but once they are faced with the situation of not having anything to eat, they will lose that kind of spirit.


    "I will advise His Majesty that he should ask for help from the Regent. I''m sure His Majesty is looking for a way out."


    I chuckled.


    I appreciate that. At least, it would be easier for Hasse to shake his head than for me to ask him if he wanted to send out an army.


    "I would be most grateful for your cooperation. Let us both do our best for the peace of the kingdom.


    "Yes, I agree. And that''s why we need the help of the Regent.


    Soltis and I got up from our chairs and shook hands firmly.


    Then, without hesitation, I said


    "Please don''t betray me, Count, like Ailes Kurtis and Brand Nahum.


    Immediately, I could clearly see Solstice''s face turn blue. I thought I was smiling, but I guess smiling is what scares some people.


    "I swear to you, I have never cut off anyone who followed me for my sake. I will always return the favor. I will make the House of Nistonia even stronger. Please don''t let us stray from the path.


    "Yes. ....... I would never do such a thing ....... Besides, who would you serve if you betrayed the Regent ......?"


    That''s true, too. It was a groundless fear."


    Perhaps that would have taken the edge off my air.


    I look forward to working with you in the future.


    The Nistonians will work for me, no doubt.

 143 - - 143 Regency march

    As soon as I had confirmed the link with the Nistonian family, I went back to Maust.


    I was on a boat trip, but Yucca was next to me. We were sitting on the bed together. When the ship is rocking a lot, it is easier to lie down on the bed immediately, even if you are drunk.


    She must have been a little girl who had never been on a boat that long, but she was very good at getting drunk. Is this the blood of the family of the lord who holds the port?


    "Was it for this alliance that you loved me so much ......?"


    The words are not strong and the face is downcast, but there is a slight hint of reproach in them.


    "Well, I''d be lying if I said there was no connection. Yucca is not a country girl from some village, she is the daughter of a count.


    I hugged Yucca''s shoulder and said.


    "But I think Yucca knows how I feel about her. I''ve had a lot of wives, but that doesn''t mean I don''t love Yucca.


    "Yes ...... I know that ......"


    Yucca also left her body for me.


    "Thank you for giving me the opportunity to meet your father. If I am unlucky, I may never see him again.


    "Is that what Yucca had in mind?"


    No, that''s what your father told me when we talked together. He told me that there are many things that I cannot read by myself because there will be an unprecedentedly big battle.


    That''s why I took Yucca with me, well, that''s part of the reason.


    Of course I''m going to win. I''ve prepared for that. But that doesn''t mean that the enemy will come in with no plan, and the victory or defeat can be reversed by unexpected circumstances.


    If you open the history of war, you will find many stories of how a small force miraculously defeated the enemy.


    We still don''t know what will happen. And moreover, those who have taken my side may be killed in the process. One of Odanobunaga''s brothers was killed by the enemy while serving. Many of my chief vassals were killed in battle. There is no unification project without damage.


    All I can do is to try to minimize the risk as much as possible.


    --You are being very sentimental and pessimistic.


    Oda Nobunaga, it''s better to think a little bit bad about these things. It''s not the general''s way to act only on wishful thinking.


    --Well... In the end, you won''t know until you try. And a High King is a lonely man. You''ve grown accustomed to it. It''s a sign of growth. You''re one step away from being king.


    I''ll take that as a compliment.


    Two weeks after I returned to Maust, a messenger from the kingdom arrived.


    "I tell you... The army of the conquered West led by His Majesty will be attacked by the bandit army of Viscount Karku Force Moresy and will have to retreat without a fight. ....... If this situation continues, the bandit army will gain momentum. I would like to ask you to replace the current army of the Conqueror of the West and take command of it. ......


    The messenger explained with a tearful expression on his face. I could not tell whether this was an act or whether he had been cornered to such an extent.


    "Does that mean that His Majesty and the others should flee and fight only with the troops we have led?


    Yes, yes. ....... We don''t have much food left, so we''d appreciate it if you could ...... provide for yourselves as much as possible. ......"


    The bill for staying until the last minute has completely come to Hasse.


    We''ll do as we please.


    "I see. I understand. However..."


    I intensify the word "however".


    This is a matter of urgency. I, Althrod Naybul the Regent, will command all the troops you have assembled as Grand Commander-in-Chief. We do not have time to ask for Your Majesty''s decree. Is that correct?


    The messenger flinched.


    He did not have the authority to grant such a request freely.


    On the other hand, it would be absolutely unacceptable for conditions to become so complicated that I would not send out my troops. That would leave no place for the messenger to return to.


    "Yes. In an emergency situation, I think that would be unavoidable. ....... The only person who can lead a large army in our country anymore is the Regent. ......"


    "Then we will begin to organize the army at once. It won''t take long. You can rest assured.


    We have already prepared our rations. And, of course, we are ready to move our troops.


    First we must destroy Viscount Karuk Force Molesey.


    First we must destroy Viscount Karku, Viscount Force Moressy.


    Three days later I sent out an advance party with Kosivik as general.


    My main force and the armies of the other lords will join behind him.


    Since the province of Olbia is already completely under my control, we will pass through the roads of Olbia. The area is mountainous and the roads are not well maintained due to the dominance of small forces, but for this day, I had the roads made to function as roads.


    When I set up my position to confront Viscount Kark, Hasse had already retreated, and there was only one member of the royal family acting as his deputy. He was a man with the rank of marquis, but it was only a formality.


    "Thank you for your assistance. ....... The enemy has switched from a siege to a policy of intermittent offensives to inflict blows on us. The morale of the Seishi army has been lowered by these attacks, and there is a fear of a total collapse, so after a meeting, we have decided not to ask the Regent to come.


    From his slumped shoulders, it was obvious that he was not accustomed to the battlefield. It must be hard for this man to play a role that is so detrimental to him.


    "It is natural to fight for His Majesty. I will crush the rebel army, please don''t worry.


    The conquering Western forces retreated to the royal capital with sails on their hips.


    Well, I guess we''re free to do what we want.


    I immediately called a meeting of the soldiers.


    "Well, how do we take the enemy''s fortress?��I''d ask you this, but I''ve already decided on my policy. I ask you if you can give me the right answer."


    It was Kerala who quietly raised her hand.


    "First we wait. Then, when the enemy attacks us again, we will go in and take them out in one fell swoop. If there is no problem, we will go straight up to the enemy''s castle.


    "By the way, why do you think so?"


    "The fact that the enemy, who had been fighting a siege, has turned to attacking from outside the castle is probably a sign that their rations are running low. It seems that they want to drive back the enemy army as soon as possible. If the soldiers are poorly nourished, there should be no problem if they are well prepared and repelled.


    "As I said, Kerala is very good. I agree with you.

 144 - - 144 Capturing the Viscount alive

    Viscount Kark''s side of the former royalist faction, which had been holding out against the conquering army in a siege for a long time and had achieved sufficient results, recently began to attack the conquering army.


    This means that there must have been a reason to change the strategy.


    Since the Seongseo army was not rapidly reinforced, the reason should be sought from the side of the siege.


    The reason is, of course, the worsening of the food situation.


    In fact, the report from Lappa includes such stories as that the soldiers who came to attack took away the rations of the Conqueror''s army or attacked their loading platforms. Of course, an attack on rations itself would be a blow to the enemy even if they were not starving, but it is almost certain if there is a report that the bandit army was very skinny.


    "Your Majesty has done a regrettable thing. If we had not been more determined to move, the enemy might have been heard. However, because they were too weak, the enemy''s attack worked as it was. In this situation, the soldiers, who had no energy to attack, became frightened of the enemy. It was impossible to continue the campaign."


    That''s where I come in.


    "Thank you for weakening the enemy just enough. With this, we can win the battle if we just let them continue their siege. We don''t have to worry about our hinterland being attacked by the enemy, so we won''t have to worry about food for the time being.


    Raviara knows that this battle will be an easy one, and she is very unconcerned about it.


    "It''s true that we can win the battle with a siege alone. But that would not make a good impression. If anything, I''d like to take the castle by force. For that reason, it would be better to have the enemy come out, but, well, that''s something we have to deal with, so let''s just hope they come out.


    "Let''s leave a car loaded with rations as a decoy."


    Kerala advised him to do so. I quickly adopted it.


    I immediately adopted it.


    Three days later, Viscount Karku of Force Molesey''s army attacked from the main castle in large numbers.


    The movements of the soldiers gave a rough idea of their nutritional condition. It is not a good thing.


    "The men are generally lightly armed," he said.


    Raviara, who has good eyesight, can see them clearly from a distance.


    "I guess they can''t wear heavy armors, because they will pull out as soon as they attack. The lack of cavalry is probably because they ate the horses.


    "Well then, let''s go. Archers ready!


    Under the command of Laviala, the archers take up positions near the rations.


    Then the enemy attacks.


    The enemy soldiers are shot and fall one after another by the continuous fire of the archers.


    This is a reckless attack to begin with. If we are on the defensive, there is nothing to worry about. The reason why the Seongseo army was defeated is because they immediately got frightened and showed their backs. Even if the enemy is weak, if they turn their backs, there is no way they can win.


    Our attack was a work in progress. We would spray arrows at those who approached us and kill them.


    Eventually, the momentum of the assault slowed down. Finally, they became good targets. We would have been more efficient if we had used guns, but we didn''t need them.


    "You are very weak. They are zombies.


    Raviara said as she shot and killed an enemy herself. Almost no one can escape the bow and arrow of Raviara, the archer. But there is no need to aim at anything. There are no decent generals on the enemy side.


    "It would be more merciful to kill them than to let them turn into zombies while they are still alive. Well, let''s attack! SS-3, are you ready?"


    Already the Red Bear Squadron Olks, the White Eagle Squadron Rayon, and the Black Dog Squadron Dorborg are preparing to go into action.


    A loud voice was heard, "Attack! I commanded.


    Our archers are inflicting heavy casualties on the enemy forces, and they are swallowing them up. The power of a charge can give strength to a weak army, but once they are stalled by our bows and arrows, all that is left is a collection of frail, deadly slaves.


    At once, the city was overrun. Almost all the enemy forces that had come out were destroyed.


    But this is not the end of the attack. In fact, I would say it has begun.


    Some of the enemy are fleeing back into the main castle.


    Among them are the Black Dog Unit under the leadership of Dorborg.


    These men are experts at making holes in forts and castles. They think of every possible way to do it.


    Our forces attack the enemy''s main castle.


    In the middle of the attack, fire breaks out of the enemy''s castle and the gates are opened.


    It seems that the Black Dogs have done their job well. In this way, the Dorborg have repeatedly plundered and pillaged many fortified cities. This knowledge can naturally be used to take down castles on the battlefield.


    All we have to do now is send our army there.


    Thanks to the special ability of my profession [Guidepost of the Supreme King], my trustworthiness and concentration have doubled, and my offensive and defensive abilities have been boosted by 30%.


    Do it thoroughly. I must make my strength known to the former royalists and to those who have fled back to King''s Landing.


    The game was won easily.


    The news came not long after that Viscount Kark had captured Viscount Force Molesey alive.


    Mistletoe in wolf form came right in front of me and quickly changed his appearance back to that of a war wolf and told me about it. I had told him in advance not to take him out right away this time.


    "All right. Let them torture him for the time being and make him give up everything he knows.


    We do not yet know the detailed plans of the former royalists. The sooner we hear it from the front guard, the better.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll get them to talk as soon as I can find a way to get through to the trumpet.


    "Please. I''ll take the other fortress. Well, it won''t be long now.


    With the fall of the main castle, more and more people surrendered or deserted from the other forts, and the work of pacification took place roughly within a day of the engagement.


    It was an uneventful battle.


    However, we had no intention of fighting a hard battle in such a place.


    Now we can move further west. We will continue to conquer the west.


    All I have to do is to destroy the former royalists.

 145 - - 145 Two-Sided Operation

    According to the tortured account of Viscount Force Molesey of Kark, the original plan of the battle was to force the western army led by Hasse to retreat.


    The former royalists thought that it would be possible to do so with only half of the forces of the army of the conquered West.


    That is not such a strange calculation. In fact, it is said that it is desirable to have three times as many men to fight against a besieged enemy.


    The Seongseongun had only about twice as many men as the besiegers, and even in sporadic battles, the besiegers were winning.


    However, if there was a problem, it was that the Seongseo forces were more stubborn than expected and did not retreat easily.


    There were various reasons for this, such as Hasse''s insistence on face value and the fact that there were no outstanding generals who knew when to retreat, but as a result, the siege side ran out of provisions, which created a problem for them.


    The number of troops was too large for a siege. It would be difficult to fight for a long period of time.


    So, we turned to attacking the conquering Western forces, which was successful, and Hasse decided to retreat.


    However, when I arrived there with a new army, the former royalists in the siege were in a difficult situation.


    I heard such reports from Mistletoe. I was sitting on an easy chair in the home of the chief of the village where we were camped. Parts of the village had apparently been slightly damaged during the retreat of Hasse''s conquering army and were in a state of disrepair. I offered my protection and a verbal promise that I would execute those who had wrecked the village. They are probably already on their way to King''s Landing.


    "I see. It''s good to know that the enemy''s main force won''t be around for a while.


    "Yes. It seems that they still intend to fight a decisive battle across the straits in the territories of the Counts of Talmud and Samyut.


    Mistletoe answered in a whisper.


    The main body of the enemy is far in the back, and until then, their plan is to force our forces to bleed out in small forts and the like for a long time. Each region has its own lords, of course, and it would take quite a long time to crush them all.


    If we can hit them on the way, we will hit them, and if not, we will let them extend their forces and hit them when they cross the Sanado Strait. Well, the strategy is almost the same as we had expected.


    We also asked them to give us the names and sizes of specific enemies to the best of their knowledge. However, the lords who were only in charge of the front line did not have such a detailed knowledge. After all, we could not know the details until we entered the area.


    "And what about Viscount Kark?"


    "He bit his tongue out during torture and died."


    Well, I had intended to kill him originally, so I didn''t feel anything special about his death.


    "I can''t believe you would make such a mistake. Most likely, you intentionally set him up to kill himself after you were done getting information out of him."


    As a matter of fact, yes.


    Without smiling at all, Mistletoe answered nonchalantly.


    "All right. Our immediate plan remains the same. We will continue to march forward, dropping the enemy fortresses and deploying our generals. If possible, we would like to reach the straits, but even if we can''t reach that far, we would like to control two prefectures."


    It is meaningless if the enemy takes back the territory after we retreat as soon as we take control. We must increase our territory without fail. We should seize the strongholds so that we can march safely when we retreat.


    "I don''t think we will have any strong enemies for a while. There are no big lords until the straits. That''s why the former king must have relied on the great lords of the Talmud and Samyut.


    "Right. Well, it''s an easy job up to the straits, but we''ll score some points with the king anyway. And what about the detachment?"


    As for the detachment, I did not tell Hasse and the others about it. I am in sole charge of the operation this time, so there is no problem. That''s the position of a regent, after all.


    "Solstice Nistonia is advancing westward with 6,000 men along with the other lords. There are no particular enemies, so I think we are on the right track.


    I nodded my head in exultation.


    "Then there''s nothing to worry about. You may step back."


    With a small bow, the mistletoe quickly disappeared.


    Solstice Nistonia has the enemies of the former royalists attacking westward from the province of Brantar, which had been ruled by Ailes Quartis. This will allow us to expand our territory efficiently.


    At an early stage, we will increase the kingdom''s - no, my - territory at the level of the plane.


    The lands I acquire in the course of my military operations will be at my disposal for the time being. Since the former king is my sworn enemy beyond that point, King Hasse will have no choice but to approve it. This is an emergency measure in a time of war. We don''t have time to ask the king''s opinion.


    And I''m going to make this land my own. I will treat it as if it were my own.


    Preferably after the fall of the former royalists.


    Then most of the kingdom will be under my control. I will be able to force the royal family to give up their power, and I will be able to choose Hasse''s son as a son-in-law for Rumi''s daughter.


    This battle is not only against the former royalists. It is a fight to make me king.


    --You look good now. You have to be.


    I don''t feel so alone now that I have Oda Nobunaga.


    --The High King is a lonely man. But the High King must have time to enjoy it. After all, the view that only he alone in the world can see is spread out all the time.


    Of course I will.


    I will be king. The Kingdom of Serwil will end with Hasse. Well, there''s no need to change the name of the kingdom, but posterity will have a different name for the next dynasty.


    In the meantime, I will write a handwritten letter to King Hasse.


    The letter says that we have successfully defeated the bandits and liberated the land. It also says that the bandits in the north are also under attack. I wrote that I would liberate the land as far as the straits, but Hassan might think that I was partly paying lip service to that part.


    But I intend to do it seriously.

 146 - - 146 Dominated Areas Doubled

    After I destroyed Viscount Kark, I continued my march.


    Since several lords had originally gathered at Viscount Kark''s place to defend themselves against him, there was almost no resistance for a while.


    What I did was not so much to wage war as to write letters of relief to the towns and villages I had occupied. I also took hostages and brought them into my army when they surrendered because they were too weak to resist.


    This land is not a place to pass through, but a place to bring into my domain. I will treat it with the respect it deserves.


    It''s true that there are few powerful lords on the map. First of all, there are rarely any great men in the rank of counts. Most of them are viscounts who may or may not own a county. Even those who call themselves counts have lords with a high degree of independence within their ranks, and there are quite a few half-breeds who cannot wield much power.


    I made an example out of them by thoroughly crushing those who resisted.


    Fortunately, my army was still strong enough to make an example of them. Generals Noen Laud, Kosivik, and Maissel Uge had become excellent commanders through years of fighting. Small lords who had not seen much battle were nothing to them.


    From the middle of the campaign, I moved my troops along the southern coast. There are many prosperous port towns along the coast. I would capture these cities and bring them under my control.


    "Arsrod, you''re making progress so easily, it''s not worth the effort."


    Raviara told me this one day at the lord''s residence where I was staying.


    From the window, I could see many boats with sails sailing ahead on the sea. The former royalists should have been able to attack us by sea, but there was no such movement.


    "Well, don''t say that. If we are struggling here, we will be in trouble from here on!"


    Our offensive is coming along nicely. At this rate, we will be able to hold at least as far as Birgundu, east of Yalgut, which faces the Sanad Strait.


    "But the sea here is very calm. The waves are calm. It''s like a lake.


    It must be an unfamiliar landscape to Raviara. That means the same for me.


    "There are a lot of islands around here. The islands create a kind of inland sea, a breakwater to prevent strong waves from coming in. That''s why we get a lot of trading ships. Even ships from different continents come here.


    "Wow. ...... It''s an incredible world for Raviara. I thought I might spend the rest of my life barely leaving Navarre County."


    "Yes, that was true just two or three generations ago, wasn''t it?"


    Hearing Laviala put it into words once again, I was astonished at how far we had come.


    It was common knowledge until a few years ago that country lords would just hang around and die in the vicinity of their estates. At most, a lord who was somewhat close to the capital would go to pay his respects to the king or something like that.


    No one had moved an army this far away for a long time. Nor would their parents have imagined that the house of Nevre would acquire a domain facing the sea.


    Soon the whole country will be ours. Each of us will have to appoint our own lords, but formally, once I am king, it will all be mine."


    "Traveling around the world like this with Mr. Arsrod, I realize how outrageous it is."


    Laviala sighed deliberately.


    "You really have become the wife of an extraordinary person. An elf looking out to sea. Smelling the sea. I don''t think there is a member of Laviala''s family who has ever seen the sea.


    "So, shall we change the name of the port town around here to the family name?"


    I don''t want to. I am proud to be a member of the forest family of Awayu, and I will continue to call myself the Awayu family and Raviara will continue to call herself Raviara."


    Laviala puffed her cheeks out like a child.


    "It took us a while to come up with a plan, but once we got going, it was quick."


    The campaign to clean up the former royalists is going extremely well. The final question is how to fight in the enemy''s stronghold.


    "Thank God the king is not a good fighter. If they had marched all the way to the Sanado Strait, Arsrod''s share would have been greatly reduced.


    I know exactly what you mean, Laviala. Well, but it is also true that it is meaningless to talk about what ifs.


    "Many of them were scared to follow me because I marched on them. If Hasse had moved, it would have been a different story. I can''t rule out the possibility that he would have been killed in battle somewhere."


    Killing Hasse would be a promise of a successful career as long as he was a member of the former royalist faction. Moreover, if the morale of the conquering army is not high and they are tired from the long journey, the enemy will become more belligerent.


    One of the reasons I was able to move so smoothly was that I was thorough in my adherence to the principle of "trust, reward, and punishment. As I have been doing for a long time, I crush those who rebel without mercy, and those who obey me are granted the right to control the land.


    In this way, the soldiers can go on and on without any particular obstacle if they do not feel the urge to defy me.


    And my core standing army is not an army recruited from the common people. They are professional soldiers, so their morale will not be lowered. Of course, there are a certain number of soldiers from the common people, but they are mainly used for logistical support and other things not directly related to the battle.


    If I can incorporate the provinces up to the Sanado Strait into my territory, my sphere of influence will be more than doubled.


    No other force has that much land. If I can defeat the former royalists, there will be no power left that can stand against me.


    The kingdom is very close.


    But do not be hasty. It is clear to all that my power is growing. If I go too far, I may cause trouble in King''s Landing. I should act as the regent of the Kingdom of Thirlwil.


    "Well, it''s about time our guests arrived. Well, since we''re here, let''s take it easy. We could at least enjoy the atmosphere of a port town for a day."

 147 - - 147 The Boldness of Regency

    The next day, a messenger announced that a guest had arrived.


    "Count Soltis of Shara is here.


    "Yes, I knew that."


    Of course, the trumpeters had heard of the movements of Soltis Nistonia. However, there was no way they would betray us now, so we were really just checking the location.


    "The most prestigious temple in the land will be the site of the meeting. He''s in a position to be my father-in-law. Please treat him with the utmost courtesy."


    I had a room in the temple made up for the meeting. I''ve also prepared a bottle of wine to show my appreciation.


    Solstice Nistonia was a little tired from the long expedition, but her expression was dignified with a good amount of tension and exuberance.


    It was probably because they had been winning many battles. It is an old saying that while you are winning, you do not feel tired so much. On the other hand, if even a piece of land is taken away from you after a fierce battle, your heart will be broken as well. There have been many generals in the past who died within a few months of retreating from a battle without an arrow wound.


    Some of the documents say that they died of exasperation, but I would rather say that they died in agony.


    "Count Shahrah, I am sorry to hear about your sweeping battle as if you were going through an uninhabited wilderness. It was so exciting just to hear your report.


    "It is only that the former royalists originally came to be in charge only of the regent''s army. Few would have thought that I would invade from the north. It was all thanks to your planning.


    I poured a glass of wine into Solstice Nistonia''s glass.


    "I have thought out a plan, but it is Count Shara''s credit that he has defeated the enemy. You should be very proud of yourself. Perhaps this is the greatest military achievement of the House of Nistonia.


    "It will depend on the future, though, if you will be awarded for your military service in the future."


    Solstice''s expression hardened a little.


    It was not that Soltis had joined us here only to celebrate the victory.


    "First of all, the war is going our way. For the time being, we will take effective control of the lands we have acquired. I''ve sent a tax collector to collect the taxes.


    "In other words, all the land you have taken this time will be yours, Your Excellency the Regent.


    I shook my head deliberately.


    "No, I''m only borrowing it. We are in the middle of a great battle for national prestige. It is too risky to let an unpowerful lord rule over a land that could be attacked by the former royalists at any moment.


    Soltis knows what I''m trying to do. But, "Yes. There is nothing strange about it," I replied.


    "If you and your faction hold the provinces up to the Straits of Sanad, then most of the lands west of the straits that are not held by the former kings will be within your sphere of influence. No doubt, it would be a territory that no other lord could compete with.


    "Yes. I intend to completely subjugate all the lords east of the capital in due course."


    Once we have all the military power in the country, the rest is up to us.


    "Just ...... how does His Majesty the King feel about this ...... matter?"


    I can understand why Solstice''s face clouded over.


    "By inner thoughts, I mean my true feelings. In a word, it''s not going to be fun.


    I didn''t have to hide it, I admitted it right away.


    "The regent easily defeated an opponent whom he himself defeated, and he would not give up the lands he liberated from the former royalists. You want the former royalists to be defeated, but you think that this is an obstacle and a bump in the road.


    "If so, what move would His Majesty make ......?��I don''t think it''s possible, but ...... that they want to avenge His Excellency. ......"


    "It''s quite possible. Human feelings are not easily divided."


    I drained my glass of wine with gusto.


    "But then, that''s the time. If you are after our lives, we will have to resist.


    He was neither frightened nor angry. I will simply treat him as a regent should be treated. There is no need to give him any unnecessary information, whether he is your ally or your father-in-law. It is not in anyone''s interest.


    That''s right. Even if he is a loyal retainer, it is ungenerous for him to offer his own head unless he is promised peace after death."


    Soltis is also choosing his words carefully. He is a man who has always protected his land by making the right decisions about who to serve. He will not carelessly let it be known that he is taking my side.


    If he did, he would be giving me the slip. He can claim that Soltis will definitely side with him. For Soltis, it would be like having one of his options cut off.


    But this is an interesting game. A regent would have such a way of fighting. It is not only wielding swords and spears.


    "Well, Count Shara, there''s no use in repeating hypotheticals. We will sweep the former royalists across the straits for your sake, that''s all. I''ve already sent the officials to draw up a plan for the temporary collection of taxes.


    "Yes, sir. I will work for you according to that plan.


    Soltis has offered to help. With that, our work for the day is done.


    "I look forward to working with you."


    I hold out my hand for a handshake. Immediately Soltis shook my hand.


    "I know I''m being a bit of a jerk, but please remember that you''re not doing this for me, but for His Majesty the King."


    I''m going to be reasonable. On the surface, I will remain a true loyal subject.


    If I have to fight Hasse, it would be better if I am not at fault.


    If Hasse attacks unreasonably, the history of the Kingdom of Thirlwil will be closed.


    Solstice sighed with a hint of resignation.


    "As I thought, the Regent is a fine man. He has risen to this position at such a young age. It was a good decision to send his daughter to be his concubine.


    "I am also happy to have a good wife. Please, I hope this happiness will last for a long time.


    "If men with your gall had come into the world earlier, the age of war would have been much shorter."


    That''s not true," murmured Oda Nobunaga. I agreed with him.


    No, the world was in turmoil, that''s why I was able to come out. If it had been a time of peace, I would have been just another lord''s brother.

 148 - - 148 Occupied Territories Policy

    The administration of the controlled areas had already been proposed by Kerala, Jahnhahn, and others, under a number of different scenarios.


    We then decided to leave the local governance to Kerala. Although I have the authority to direct the local government, there is a limit to how much I can judge all civil administration. Besides, I am out there to drive away the enemy, so it would be bad to act as if I were a lord.


    I have called Kerala to confirm this "premise".


    "-So, I''m leaving you in charge of the three prefectures that I''ve brought under my control this time. Well, if anything goes wrong, you can talk to me. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that."


    It was agreed that I would take control of the three coastal provinces, while the inland provinces invaded by Solstice would be nominally controlled by Solstice. This way, there would be an atmosphere that we were doing what we had to do. Of course, behind the scenes, I and Soltis are connected. In the first place, it was Soltis who asked me for advice.


    He said, "I will do as you wish. I will proceed with my plan quietly. If there is any cause for concern, it is that it was enemy land and it is impossible to predict where a rebellion may occur.


    It is true that there may be enemy generals among the peasants and city dwellers. The hiding places were endless.


    The decision to rebel was left to you. The enemy is a rebel against His Majesty. You can judge them as you wish.


    "Yes. Yes, sir. I will see to it.


    There is no longer any confusion or doubt in Kerala''s eyes that I am building a new nation. She has become my loyal subordinate.


    --You''ve managed to tame Mitsuhide Akechi! You did well.


    Oda Nobunaga is saying a mixture of disgust and appreciation.


    --Well, that''s because he learned a lesson from my time. If I had known from the start that he would betray me, I could have done things differently. It may have been a mistake in hindsight, but any lord would have let his guard down like that. Ah!��I am so angry to think that there will always be people who will make it sound like it was all my fault!


    Don''t lose your temper on your own. You brought the country from chaos to the verge of unification, so you are definitely the High King. And don''t worry about what the little people of the future will say about you.


    --That''s true. ...... After all, only those who are alive at the moment can evaluate people of the past. It''s disgusting to be called a fool for one mistake. There''s a word "finishing touch", and it''s a bitter thing to fail in the last point.


    I understand what you mean. Well, I''ll keep that in mind.


    "Kerala, while you are in control of the occupied territories, I will take another province before the straits - Nargust. Then I will establish a stronghold in the eastern part of Nargst Province, on the side of King''s Landing."


    I put my hand on the map. The inland city of Yagmouri.


    "It seems too far east to fight the former royalists and too far from the sea - but it is also a preparation from the east."


    Kerala has already been informed of our intentions.


    "That''s what I meant. It''s just a matter of time. If we are attacked from the Royal City side, the place must be able to hold up well enough. Besides, from here, the Nistonians and the frontier count Tarsha can send us supplies via the northbound route."


    I was already moving toward independence.


    The southern sea is in danger not only from the former royalists but also from the military ships from King''s Landing. Therefore, I decided to build a base deeper into the sea.


    Of course, this is to attack the former royalists, but also to be able to deal with Hasse appropriately in case he gets scared of me.


    "Indeed, there is already no one in the kingdom who has more power than you. It is difficult to say ...... that there is no danger that Your Highness will consider me your greatest enemy."


    I nodded slowly. At this point, if I were to defeat the former royalists and take over the country militarily, the majority of the country would be mine. The forces to the east of King''s Landing may not yet be directly aligned with me, but they would still have enough military power to bring the city down.


    Therefore, Hasse is not urging the former royalists to cross the straits and attack me.


    More and more letters are coming in these days with half-hearted compliments such as "take care of yourself.


    And those letters also said that they wanted to send a viceroy from the capital to the occupied territories for the time being.


    I refuse to accept that part of the letter because the confusion is still not over.


    My words are not all lies. A viceroy who is new to war and has done nothing but paperwork would be overwhelmed by a single uprising of the old forces. I cannot trust him.


    But the first problem is that such a man from the outside is a hindrance to my effective control.


    I will take full control of the occupied territories. I will keep it in my hands until Hasse is satisfied.


    "The invasion of Nargst Province was carried out by Kosivik and Meissel Uge from two directions. I told them to do it while yawning."


    There are not enough lords in Nargst to drive back my legions anyway. And I''m sure that the lords of the Talmud and Samyut, the rulers of the so-called Giant Islands beyond the Straits of Sanad, will not go to such lengths to protect Nargst Province either. It is too inefficient for the effort.


    "It''s a province that can be taken soon anyway, but let''s take our time. Frankly, I don''t care as long as it doesn''t hurt the soldiers. I''d rather it be over before I can set up my base in Yagmouri. Of all the battles, there should be at least one battle where you don''t kill the enemy.


    "It''s as if they''re moving their base to Yagmouri."


    Kerala is not a joking kind of person, so some of them must really think so.


    "I don''t intend to go that far, as you can imagine. Maust is my beloved castle. I wouldn''t move to Yagmouri, a place I have no connection to, even if the king ordered me to."


    I immediately dismissed Kerala''s words.


    But then I looked at her with a distant look in my eyes.


    "But there may be times in the future when you''ll be stuck in Yagmouri," she said.


    "In the past, there have been cases where a lord surrendered while struggling in a castle he was ordered to defend, and other lords appointed him lord of that castle."


    If this had been said by anyone other than Kerala, I might have thought it was sarcastic, but Kerala had no intention of making fun of me at all.


    "Well then, I look forward to Kerala''s administrative skills. I''m going to go to Kosivik for a pep talk. I''ll need her to get us as far as Yagmouri, otherwise our plans will be delayed."


    Then Kerala suddenly said something unusually close to the joking side.


    "Isn''t it about time you had some female skin on your expedition?"


    "Yes. Then I''ll ask you for a little night care."


    I held Kerala before she left. I thought that we had come to know each other better than in the past.

 149 - - build 149 Kitanoshou Castle

    Kosivik''s army steadily eliminated the enemy lords one by one, and the Yagmouli who were holed up in Yagmouli Castle surrendered within a short time.


    The morale of the enemy in the Nargut province was not so high. They were not expecting a sudden victory, since several of their own provinces had already been overrun.


    Moreover, the main force of the former king''s faction does not seem to be sending any serious reinforcements, probably to preserve their strength. It is not surprising to think that they have been abandoned. And it is true.


    The former king Paphs has already given up maintaining the mainland where the capital is located, and has shifted his policy to deepen his control over the Giant Islands across the straits. He intends to maintain his government in exile, regarding the Giant Islands as a single nation.


    That in itself is not such a bad option. If they can drive back Hasse''s Royal Army for several times, the Giant Islanders could be widely shared as an independent nation. In the past, the Giant Islands were a separate country.


    Besides, the two great lords of the Giant Isles, Counts Talmud and Samyut, must be intent on defending their lands, and Pahtus cannot ignore them from a position of power.


    Pahtus cannot ignore them from his position. When their allies on the mainland are being exterminated by my attack, their policy must be confirmed.


    But the convenience of the former royalists is none of my business.


    Kosivik took me on a tour of Yagmouri Castle. It is a small castle, though, so it does not take much time.


    "The enemy surrendered soon after, so the territory and other parts of the castle have not been destroyed. It''s not very technical, but probably hasn''t changed much since the last time.


    Compared to his father, old General Sivik, Little Sivik is not so dominant. However, he was not incompetent, but rather faithful to his duties.


    The second generation is often the most well-mannered one. Perhaps, they grew up watching their parents being reckless, which makes them solid?


    "That''s nostalgic. Nevre Castle was about this size at best. The earthworks were low, and the territory was not designed for a proper battle with the enemy.


    "I do not intend to undermine your Excellency''s late home, so I am not ......."


    "I know. It is true that neither here nor in the old place was much of a castle. However, we can''t talk about it as it is. First of all, the number of people who can stay here is too small.


    --It would be fun if we could make this place like Azuchi Castle.


    Wasn''t Azuchi Castle the residence of Oda Nobunaga?


    I have heard this boast many times in the past. The atmosphere of the castle is said to be so different from that of the castles of this world that I can''t give you a concrete image of it, but I can imagine that this Odanobunaga''s taste would be fancy.


    --The Azuchi Castle was a very gorgeous and gorgeous castle. It must have been the most magnificent castle in Japan at that time. It''s a pity that it burned down. At least if it had remained as it was, my greatness would have been preserved for future generations. Oh, it''s a shame. It''s a shame.


    I''m sorry, but I''m not going to build you a castle to show off. What we''re building now is a military base for war.


    --I know. Even if you knew exactly what you know about Azuchi Castle... you wouldn''t build something like that now. We don''t have time.


    There are two kinds of castles.


    But there is no castle that has no military significance. However, castles of lords and kings have a certain capital element. It becomes the center not only of war but also of politics.


    My castle of Maust or the castle of the king is such a place. The castle is the one where the common people imagine a princess dancing. Of course, the basic idea is to make it glamorous and splendid.


    No matter how simple and sturdy a lord may claim to be, he should not be stingy in this area. A symbol of authority is meaningless if it does not stand out. If you walk into a dance party in tattered clothes, you are just a freak with bad manners.


    And the castle we are going to build from now on can be anything as long as it is purely military. I don''t care how ugly it is, as long as it keeps the enemy out and kills more of them. Even the High King, Oda Nobunaga, knows this.


    --But I would like to build a good castle. Even if we can''t build Azuchi Castle, we can at least manage to build Kitanosho Castle in Echizen.


    Kitanosho Castle?��As soon as the name of another unfamiliar place came up, the voice of an additional ability echoed in my head for the first time in a long time.


    --I acquired the special ability "The art of the High King''s rope". He can use Oda Nobunaga''s knowledge and sense when building castles.


    Ah, this could be useful.


    A list of unfamiliar names of castles appears in your brain. When I select one of them, the basic data of the castle is displayed.


    There were no stone castles at all. Most of them are made of soil, and they are competing against each other by digging holes and blocking the roads with them.


    I choose the Kitanojo castle.


    The structure of the castle is pouring into my head, even though I have never seen it before.


    Ha ha ha. The west side of the castle is a moat formed by a large river. This is the same idea as Naglad fort. It would be effective anywhere in the world since it reduces the number of attackers to one.


    But the most eye-catching thing is the high-rise structure that rises like a fortress. Although not as tall as the towers, the stone walls spread out quite high, and unless you have a good number of them, you will be overwhelmed just by looking up at them.


    Not bad, let''s build a castle called "Kitanojo Castle".


    --Of course. This is an important point to hold the Hokuriku region. The enemy will soon be at a standstill. Well, it would take a very powerful man to take it down.


    Okay, with Oda Nobunaga''s knowledge, we''ll build the best military facility.


    I told Kosivik.


    "Prepare as many of your craft as you can. I also need to gather large stones as soon as possible.


    "You are going to build a castle of stone. Then I will call the stonemasons.


    "Technically, it''s a little different, but, well, you can have the masons."

 150 - - 150 Shinsei Yakumuri Castle

    The first and foremost thing we did was to dig a moat.


    Although Yagmouri Castle was built near a river, the river was not very deep or wide. Therefore, the location of the castle itself was moved a little downstream and the river itself was dug down. Other rivers in the area were rerouted to join the river flowing beside the castle.


    However, this is something that anyone could have thought of. No knowledge of Oda Nobunaga is necessary.


    When the river became big enough, he had huge stones brought to the castle by boat. They gathered them and built stone walls as they went along.


    At first, Laviala insisted that this plan was impossible.


    "Master Arsrod, even though we are getting the stones, we don''t have enough masons. It will take time to make the stones into nice squares no matter what. ......"


    "Raviara, it is not necessary to flatten the stones. You can still build a strong stone wall."


    "What?��What do you mean?"


    "I''d rather talk to a mason about this than Raviara."


    Some of Odanobunaga''s knowledge was about stone walls.


    The stone wall was a very strange thing. They were made of rough stones, piled up one on top of another. They looked as if they would collapse at any moment, but small stones were placed between the boulders, acting like glue.


    The stones can be piled up to the height of three jaguars. There is a trick to the way to build the stones, but at least I knew it from Oda Nobunaga''s knowledge.


    This means that Odanobunaga was interested in the dimension of how to pile stones. Otherwise, he would have left such things to the stonemasons.


    --When the Eagle invaded Omi, I saw some magnificent stone walls there. I was even impressed by the elegant masonry when I took down Kan''onji Castle in Rokkaku. Omi was also home to the Anata-shu, a group of people who were the personal guardians of Hieizan, and their ideas about stones were far ahead of ours.


    Oda Nobunaga likes to explain. He is interested in everything like a child. And he wants to show it to someone else. I''m the only one who can show it to him, though.


    --I thought. I thought that if I piled these stones higher and higher I could build a castle much sturdier than an earthen mound. Earthworks made of soil inevitably become low and rounded with age. However, with stone, a towering mound can be built. You can prepare a passage inside the castle that can only be turned at right angles again and again. I thought I could build a castle that would be so impregnable that it would annihilate the enemy.


    I''ll definitely adopt your idea. It''s true that the enemy will be discouraged if they see a castle made of stones.


    I tell Raviara what I know about stone walls. Laviala was skeptical, but when she saw the masonry that was beginning to be built, she understood that I was right.


    The same was true for the masons. By inserting small stones like wedges, the large stones would not move. The time required to polish the stone is greatly reduced.


    "The stones really are stuck. ....... And if the wall is this high all the way to ...... the center of the castle, you can''t attack very far into the castle."


    Laviala touched the stones and looked up at the stone wall.


    "And if there are archers and gunners standing on top of it, they will be able to shoot the enemy without mercy.


    "That''s Raviara! That''s right. Shoot the enemy in the brain as many times as you like.


    This castle is like a labyrinth for killing your enemies. If you stay inside, you''ll sleep with your pillow up high.


    "Still, if we are in a real pinch, we can drop our boats in the river next to it and escape with them. I have no doubt that this castle will become a base of conquest in the future."


    "It''s really well done. But the most amazing thing is that it has only been ...... about a month since construction began. ......"


    Yes, the speed of the construction itself is very fast. This is something I am privileged to be able to use a large number of people.


    "It''s still wartime. I plan to finish it in about three months. I will build a castle that will never fall.


    The new Yagmouri Castle was completed in three months without any enemy interference.


    On the day the castle was completed, a banquet was held with a small group of generals.


    It is said that the name of the castle has already spread as a castle with towering stones like a wall. Rayon of the White Eagle Corps told me. The SS are always by my side.


    "I''ve done what I had to do. From this castle in Yagmouri I will manage the conquered lands.


    "In the near future, that will also become a reality. The only concern is that ......"


    "Oh, come on. Don''t say that. Rayon worries too much."


    The Red Bear Corps'' Olks made fun of him.


    "Can you think of any enemy names that could bring this castle down?��I''m not worried. The former royalists will be able to take it soon. Or are you afraid to get on a boat and cross the straits?"


    "I''m not afraid of such things!��I don''t think the former royalists will beat us either. But if your power grows too strong, some will feel threatened."


    Rayon''s gaze naturally turned toward King''s Landing.


    "Moreover, if the base for this is so sturdy, some people may think that the greatest enemy is you. At the very least, it would be impossible for His Majesty''s army to take this castle.


    Rayon was somewhat vague, but his meaning was clear.


    "So," he said, "Rayon is exaggerating. If the current king is afraid of you and attacks you, you will only be attached to the former royalists. We can''t afford to make enemies.


    I didn''t get too involved in the conversation between the two SS men, but I thought I would be prepared for any eventuality.


    If they were going to make a move, it would be sooner than I thought. They''ll think it''s too late once I''ve established control. At least someone will tell them so.


    Maybe the next climax will be the test to make me king.


    I''m not sure.


    And two weeks after the construction of Yagmouri Castle.


    A wolf appears suddenly in the room.


    "Mistletoe. You can talk in human form.


    Mistletoe was unusually tense, his face showing a hint of nervousness. It was enough to know immediately that something of great importance had happened.


    "It has been discovered that His Majesty the King and the former king have been exchanging letters."


    "Oh. If that''s why the former king is willing to give up the Giant Island Division, I''ll be very grateful. It would almost unify the country.


    The main topic of the secret meeting was how to dispose of the eagles that had grown too big.


    Finally, he''s making a move.


    It seems my worst enemy has turned to me.


    "A hawk. That''s a pretty good analogy.


    If you had called me an overgrown pig, I might have been a little miffed.

 151 - - 151 Regency Interception

    "So, have you decided how to dispose of the hawk?"


    While talking to me, Mistletoe''s expression returned to its usual calm.


    "No, it''s important. Besides, after the disposal of the hawk, His Majesty and the former king will have a direct conflict of interest in the aftermath of the war. They seem to be having a hard time reconciling them.


    I wanted to laugh out loud, but I held it in.


    "At this point in time, you are consuming time for the benefit of a future that will never happen. Royalty is a graceful and easygoing thing, isn''t it?"


    For the sake of that elegance, your royal family will perish, I thought.


    "However, as things stand now, I think we will settle the matter by handing over a few provinces near the straits to the former king. Or, the former king may make further concessions, and only the Giant Islands may become a separate state.


    Mistletoe continues. He seemed to have turned into a talkative person because he had so much to tell.


    "The former king and the lords on the other side will be acutely aware that they are in danger, and they will be willing to compromise if they can avoid that danger.


    "I see. By the way, do you know the names of the people who fired up His Majesty?"


    Mistletoe gave the names of several of the king''s cronies. All of them were worthless as cronies. The administrative power of King''s Landing is in the hands of a government official under my control. The time has passed when the king''s cronies can suck the king''s juices as long as they like.


    "I''m sure they''re annoyed with me. But it turns out that I am giving them the right advice. As a crony, I get a pass."


    If you had trusted me and told Hasse to take it easy, you would have been a fool.


    "His Majesty didn''t want to listen to me at first. He didn''t want to consider the possibility too much. But--"


    "You''re looking at my policy on occupied territories and you''re starting to get scared," he said.


    It''s an old tradition for generals to do as they please in the field. I am not the only villain. You can''t fight the enemy unless you''re in power in a time of war. A necessary evil, so to speak.


    But it''s a different story when the land under my control is more than half of King''s Landing.


    With Tarsha of Machar and Soltis Nistonia, who is driving out the former royalists, almost certain to side with me, the influence of Hasse, the current king, will be very small.


    If the former royalist faction were to disappear and I were to take direct control of the Giant Islands, I would be able to send out my troops and bring down the capital without any cause. That''s all the power I would have.


    I understand. But the hawk can soar as it pleases. It''s too late now if you let it go from your hand. No hawk will return to its cage by itself.


    "What about the wives and children at Maust Castle?"


    My expression hardened a little at those words.


    Before I knew it, I was thinking only of myself. It was true that Yagmouri Castle would not fall anytime soon. It is too far from the capital. Its defenses are strong.


    But with so many men out, the castle of Maust is less well defended.


    For a while I was silent.


    "If the pincer attack becomes a reality, the former king''s army will come across the straits and attack us. Then, if we leave here, the antebellum faction will take the land in one fell swoop. ......


    He spun his words as if they were meant to convince himself.


    "Even if we go back to Maust, we can''t kill Hasse while we are caught in between. If I do that, more uprisings may occur by those who claim me as a traitor. ....... On the other hand, imprisoning Hasse would be a disadvantage because I would have to clash with the former royalists who have gained momentum in the meantime. ......


    The best way to become king was already decided.


    "I should cross over to the Giant Island Division before returning to Maust Castle. ......"


    I didn''t want to think about what would happen to Maust Castle in the meantime.


    According to the common sense of the battlefield, I should not have killed the woman. But if I am supposed to be a renegade, I am the wife of a renegade. I was worried about how I would be treated.


    "I will send a letter to my wives. I will send a letter to my wives. I will let them know that I am willing to surrender if necessary."


    "I will, sir."


    "But I''ll also ask you to fight for a while. Fleur and Seraphina, I''m smart enough to defend myself against a bunch of cowards."


    Finally, I became flippant.


    It was a prayer, but I meant it.


    Surprisingly, I wondered if they would be pleased to hear that I could take charge as the acting head of the family.


    "I will make preparations to cross over to the Giant Island Division. Contact Soltis as well. There may be a rebellion in the lands Kerala controls, and it would be most efficient to destroy the former royalists with my blitzkrieg."


    Once we are on the defensive, we will give them the opportunity to take advantage of us. This is the time when we must not let up on our attack.


    "Yes, sir. Please pray for the Regent''s good fortune.


    "Mistletoe, you of the trumpet, do not pray. Face reality alone."


    ��


    We have already made preparations for the castle in Yagmouri, but we will not have time to relax here after all.


    I knew I would have to fight with Hasse sooner or later, but I did not think much of joining forces with the former king. It was unexpected that he would be so willing to do so.


    The return letter from the castle of Maust came immediately.


    The names of the wives are written in order. The basic contents were the same: don''t worry about yourselves.


    Only Serafina''s was a little different.


    We will not let this castle fall. It said that as the daughter of an owl, she would rather bring down the capital.


    "That''s just like Seraphina!"

 152 - - 152 Unexpected visitor

    I''ve sent an official messenger to King''s Landing. But it''s not to congratulate you on your reign. It''s an interrogator.


    I have heard of a plan to attack Regent Arsrod in alliance with the former king in the Gigantic Isles.


    It is not a good idea to go on the offensive at once. It would make us look bad. It is better to have a good cause if you can get it. That''s what I say in my profession.


    Don''t do anything that goes against the path of heaven--that''s what Oda Nobunaga says.


    In this case, the Way of Heaven is like the Supreme Being. In Odanobunaga''s world, the Supreme Being is supposed to be ambiguous, but it seems that the concept of "Tendou" was created when such a concept became necessary.


    --The Tend�� could not be interpreted as a supreme deity, and there were many who thought so, but it makes no sense if you take it that way. It is a trick.


    Oda Nobunaga has come into the story again. He must be busy in his profession. I think it must be unfortunate that he has no one to talk to but me, if you think about it. It would have been much more interesting if I had even one aider and abettor to listen to my boastful talk.


    --The true identity of the Way of Heaven is nothing sacred. It''s a publicity stunt. It''s the sum total of the people''s feelings. It''s not sacred, it''s mundane.


    I know what you mean. I know, but it''s ironic that a man who wants to be king should care about the world''s opinion instead of taking the high road.


    --Don''t say that. No one will follow those who have been abandoned by the world. I have tried to be careful, but I was wrong. The world has grown too close to me, and I have lost sight of the little things.


    I can understand what Oda Nobunaga means when he talks so much.


    This is where I''m at the end of my rope.


    That''s why I even sent a messenger to King''s Landing to question Hasse. It''s not a nice role for a messenger. Worst case scenario, they might even kill him.


    It''s a bad thing, but if the messenger is harmed, then Tendou will smile on my side. Or, I should say, Tendou will turn his face away from Hasse.


    No, I should say that Tendou will turn his face away from Hasse.


    And it was the day the messenger would return in the shortest possible time.


    Whatever the answer is, I am nervous too. That''s why I drank many cups of tea in my temporary residence in the castle of Yagmouri.


    I don''t think they will declare war on us by impeaching us for rebellion, but I still have no idea what Hasse will do.


    Raviara came running into my room.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Arsrod!"


    "That''s not something you should say until after you''ve entered. So, what''s this all about?


    "While we''re at it, let''s bring the mistresses here from Maust Castle!��It''s not too late!"


    Yeah, I see your point. Bringing my wife to safety before King''s Landing cuts me off is a decent move in itself. It could have been proposed.


    At this rate, he''s probably not going to sit still and come to me for advice. For Raviara, it is understandable that he is worried because he has a stronger connection with his wife than other military officers.


    However, he cannot just accept the situation as it is.


    "Raviara, if I bring my wives to the Yagmouri castle now, they will say that this is a strong proof that I am planning a rebellion.


    Bringing wives and children to oneself is a move made by generals before rebellion in all ages. There is no clearer proof than that.


    "I understand. But you are all in danger if you do not ......"


    I put my index finger on Laviala''s lips.


    It''s a sign to shut up.


    It''s a gesture I would do to my wife rather than to my subjects. I quickly remove my finger.


    "If my wife leaves the castle of Maust, she could be targeted..."


    Raviara''s face becomes flushed.


    "Compared to the outside, the castle of Maust is still better. Of course, it''s not as safe as it seems.


    "Yes. ....... If the king is already planning to attack Mr. Arsrod, then the castle of Maust is also on alert. ......"


    I nodded and replied.


    "We''re still in the waiting phase. This is the worst time of all. It''s much easier to understand and to separate the two when you''re on the battlefield."


    I took a cup of tea for Raviara myself.


    "Ah!��Raviara will take care of that!"


    "I don''t care. I''m just making my wife some tea. Have a drink and relax. It''s still early in the morning. Tea''s better than booze.


    Raviara drank some hot tea and sighed. Warmth calms me down. Jahnhahn said the same thing. Tea was originally meant to be a medicinal drink.


    "I''m sorry for my earlier disturbance. Raviara is also worried about you all. ....... Especially Serafina and Fleur ......."


    "I know. I''ll do my best. I''ll do my best. I''ll do my best as well as I can to build my kingdom.


    A knock sounded impatiently at my location. This must be one of my close associates. I can tell by the sound.


    "It''s okay. Come in."


    A close associate rushed in immediately. It is safe to assume that the messenger has returned.


    But his reply was unexpected.


    "I am telling you!��Her Imperial Highness, the Princess Rumi, is here to see you!"


    "What?��Rumi?"


    "He wants to see you right away!��May I welcome you to the house?"


    I could barely say, "Let me through."

 153 - - 153 The Behavior of a Fierce Woman

    Rumi''s face was twisted after a long time.


    When she saw my face, she burst into my chest with tears streaming down her face.


    "You, please listen to me!��Please listen to me!"


    "What''s the matter, Roomie? I''ll listen to anything you want to tell me."


    I had never seen Rumi with such passion. He was far less in control of his emotions than Raviara ever was.


    "I ...... heard from the messenger that my brother might attack you. So did the other wives.


    "Oh. I''ve heard some disturbing stories from the secret service.


    We have already notified Maust Castle to be prepared for any eventuality. Serafina and Fleur are fully motivated. We can rely on them more than we can on a general with no backbone.


    So, of course, Rumi must have heard about this.


    "So I ...... rode alone to my brother, His Majesty. I wonder if the rumors are true?"


    "What?


    Rumi''s words took me by surprise.


    Rumi''s expression was a mixture of frustration and anger. He was angry at his brother in King''s Landing.


    "Rumi, you haven''t even given birth that many days ago. Was your body all right?"


    "It wasn''t that bad. At least I haven''t been sick to this day."


    It is true that a sick person would never show such emotion.


    "I spoke to His Majesty one-on-one. I told him that I wanted to talk to him more as brother and sister than as His Majesty. My brother agreed.


    I saw Hasse''s confused face in my mind. I guess he didn''t expect his sister to be there.


    "So my brother said. If you continue like this, there will be no one in the kingdom who can stop you. Then, even if you destroy the former king, the kingdom of Thirlwil may be destroyed after all. I''m thinking of doing something before that happens.


    That''s exactly the kind of information they were planning to use to avenge me.


    The information is not yet public. There is no royal decree to avenge the traitor. If word spread now that such an order has been issued, you might switch sides to the former king. But I have come to realize that there is no good future awaiting me even if I continue to serve my brother.


    "Rumi, how did you get here?"


    "I told my brother. I told him I was on my way to my husband. He said if I wanted to kill him, I should send someone after him. My child is in the castle of Maust, in the care of a nanny. I have nothing to fear."


    Rumi said this with strong eyes.


    I''m sure he would have looked like that in front of Hasse, too.


    "And as a result, you have made it to this Yagmouri castle without any pursuers coming after you? ......


    Raviara, who was in the room, asked with a stunned look on her face.


    "Yes, that''s right. My brother must have been reluctant to kill me.


    Rumi replies with a look that says, "Of course.


    I couldn''t help but gush.


    "Rumi, you are the perfect woman for my wife. I''m so lucky to have such a strong woman for a wife. I wonder if fate will bring me the right woman."


    My wife asked the king directly and got the word that he was willing to attack me. Now I know what I have to do.


    This Hasse man is not fit to be king.


    He told Rumi something he shouldn''t have and left it at that. He made the worst move. He couldn''t tell a lie and he couldn''t cut off his sister in cold blood.


    It''s over for the house of Serwil. He is not a good king. It is not the time for such an incompetent king to rule.


    "Thank you, Rumi. I''m ready. I can do what needs to be done without worrying."


    I hugged Rumi again.


    "You must be tired from your long trip. Take the rest of the day off. This castle will soon be the greatest fortress in the land. Not a single soldier will enter it while I''m gone.


    "Yes. I am glad to have done my part.


    Rumi looked genuinely relieved. It was as if a thread of tension had been broken.


    "Compared to the other wives, I was helpless. I hope I have been of some help.


    "Yes, it''s the best thing I''ve ever done."


    Shortly thereafter, a messenger arrived from King''s Landing, addressed to me.


    The content of the message was that there could be no doubt of the regent''s falsity. The message was a simple one that I should continue to do my utmost to attack the former king.


    In other words, he wanted to keep the plan to pincer me secret from the public.


    But Hasse told his sister his true intentions.


    And he brought her to me. I didn''t have the courage to kill her.


    But when Rumi dies a suspicious death, there''s nothing to hold me back anymore.


    Thank God Hasse is a dark fool.


    I immediately called a meeting of my men.


    There was only one thing on the agenda.


    "Cross over to the Giant Isles and attack the Talmudic lands. We will destroy the former king. We''ve been waiting a long time, but now we''re ready to move.


    The generals, their blood rushing to their voices at the sound of my voice, shouted in valor.


    Especially the captain of the Red Bear Squadron, Olcus Bright, who said, "We can finally go and crush the Giant Islanders! He was as happy as a child with a toy. The SS would be out of a job without a war.


    If I don''t send out my men, Hasse will have a hard time sending out my retinue.


    You can do as you please. I''ll crush the former king''s army while you''re waiting.


    "While I''m out, some may try to attack this Yagmouri castle. This castle will be defended by returning Kerala from the occupied territories.


    I somehow understood why Oda Nobunaga looked so reluctant. She is a woman who has Mitsuhide Akechi as her profession. It might seem suicidal to leave the castle in her hands and sail across the sea.


    "And one more thing, my wife Rumi will protect you."


    My words sounded like a joke, especially to Olks, who laughed out loud. Rayon of the White Eagle Squadron even chided me.


    "I think it''s a pretty good idea," he said.


    Kerala would never do anything to betray Rumi. As a chaperone, she''s perfect.


    After all, they''re both women who love me.

 154 - - 154 Landing on the Giant Island

    The conquest of Nargst Province itself, where Yagmouri Castle is located, had already been almost completed by the units of Kosivik and Maissel Uige.


    However, the communication with the royal capital was still in a difficult state of progress. Otherwise, there would be no time to build Yagmouri Castle.


    Kerala returned to Yagmouri Castle much earlier than planned. Perhaps she had used a fast horse.


    "Kerala, I am leaving this castle in your hands for the time being. Do with it what you will.


    Kerala politely thanked me.


    "I humbly accept your offer. I will make sure that this castle will be protected.


    "No matter how stupid you are, this place will not fall. Your biggest job may be taking care of Rumi.


    I have taken care of your wife.


    I laughed at her, thinking she was a woman who couldn''t take a joke. That''s why Kerala was in charge, so I guess it was my fault too.


    "The next time I come back here, it will be in triumph.


    I believe it is.


    Then Kerala approached me and whispered in my ear.


    "Your Majesty, if news of the rebellion reaches us, we will contact you immediately."


    "Okay. I believe you."


    Before leaving for the Giant Island Division, I took another look at Yagmouri Castle from the outside.


    It was an unprecedentedly large fortress.


    Probably no other castle in the country has such a large moat. Even a royal castle should not be this big.


    "This castle will not fall no matter what. If you have a hard time in the Giant Island area, you can come back here.


    "You have to take a boat to get to the giant island section. ....... Laviala is not good at boats ......"


    For those of Elven blood, the people of the forest, the prospect of going out to sea is apparently daunting.


    "If you are worried, go to sleep as soon as you get on the boat. You can cross the Sanado Strait while you nap.


    "You''re not going to sink, are you ......?"


    It seems that being rooted to the ground is not good for being on a rocking boat.


    "If the boat sinks, let the other boats pick it up. As long as all the boats don''t sink, it doesn''t matter. If they all sink, swim."


    I led my army to a port called "The Nose of the Earth" at the western end of the Nargust Province.


    Here I joined up with the troops of Kosivik and Maissel Uge.


    There are already numerous fleets of ships at the "Snout of the Earth". Some of them are owned by Solstice Nistonia. For this reason, we had our ships assembled ahead of time.


    Soltis Nistonia itself was not taking part in this battle, but his brother, a man named Ordana, was leading the troops.


    I greet Ordana. Compared to Soltis, Ordana had the tan of a man of the sea.


    "The marines are already ready. We have been here for a while and have learned as much as we can about the tides. Please, don''t worry.


    "You have the look of a pirate. I trust you more than I trust the pale merchantman''s ship."


    "Since I didn''t have to take over the family, I was asked to organize the men at sea. They are all fired up, feeling that it would be a shame to be outdone by the men of the Giant Island Division. If you wish, we can go directly to the former king''s stronghold without going ashore.


    "Not a bad move, but the former king is based inland. Let''s start with the front and take it from there. Many of our men are not accustomed to long boat rides.


    The former King Pahtus has "moved" to the city of Soferi, right on the border of the territories of the two great island lords, Count Talmud and Count Samyus. This may be a result of his concern for both of the two lords. A state of war between the two would be the worst thing that could happen to the former king. It will take all the power of the people of Giant Island to retake the capital.


    We must rally all the forces of the Giant Islands.


    We moved our warships into the Straits of Sanado.


    The voyage itself was uneventful. The other side of the strait was in sight.


    We already knew which of the enemy''s Talmudic strongholds were ready to fight.


    Absy Hanistra, Count of the Talmud, is a great lord who controls the three northern provinces of the Gigantic Isles. He is of noble blood, descended from an ancient military aristocracy, and has been a financially wealthy man, trading with foreign countries for generations.


    The reason why the Talmudic counts could not rule was that the Giant Islands were remote from the capital.


    There must have been a regent who acted as a regent for a time, but he had to rush back to the capital in a hurry because of the rebellion while he was away from his home base. Therefore, they do not like to leave their lands too much.


    Besides, the great lords of the Giant Islands are proud that their lands are inherently more culturally advanced than the Giant Islands. In the past, there was a vassal who suggested that the whole island should be independent from the Kingdom of Thirlwil. In fact, it used to be a separate country.


    So there would have been no resistance to welcoming the former king Pahtus.


    --I don''t know if the Talmudic Count is Otomo or Ouchi, but either way, he is a survivor of the guardianship. It doesn''t matter.


    On board the ship, Oda Nobunaga was somehow more enthusiastic than usual.


    --As a matter of fact, I never set foot on Kyushu soil myself. My life had run out before that. So I''m somewhat elated.


    Not that Kyushyu, though. But what we do is the same.


    Fortunately, there are many sunny days in the Giant Island area at this time of the year. It was perfect for boarding.


    I''m not afraid of storms. I''m afraid we''ll be out of our element.


    --By all rights, guns should''ve come from Tanegashima. I feel sorry for our enemies who don''t know how to use guns.


    You don''t feel sorry for them.


    They will try to hold us back with a small fort and destroy us on the plain.


    That''s where we''ll show them the power of our guns.


    My army has landed safely on the giant island.

 155 - - 155 Two steps to the world.

    There is a manner of war. I had already made a prior recommendation of surrender to the former king Pahtzus and Absy Hanistra, Count of the Talmud.


    I am the regent of the Kingdom of Saawil and brother-in-law of King Hasse I. It is necessary to tell Pahtus, who pretends to be the king, to admit his crime and surrender to us. Though he is a bandit, he is royalty. There is a certain amount of courtesy.


    Of course, they will not accept such a thing now.


    The first person I confronted in the Giant Island Division was a messenger from the enemy who stated that the invaders would be vanquished once and for all. On the contrary, they even asked us to surrender.


    Please tell the former king and Counts Talmud and Samyut that I will do my duty as regent.


    I returned the messenger politely. Nothing good would come from ruining my reputation here.


    Leaving Ordana Nistonia to guard the flotilla, we headed for the Giant Islands. We move our troops toward the Dorn and Middle Dorn provinces of the Giant Islands.


    "Thank you, it''s very humid. I''m starting to sweat.


    During the march, Laviala was constantly wiping off his sweat. It was certainly much more humid than back home.


    "It''s fine if it''s hot, but it''s no good if there''s a plague. It''s better not to prolong the war.


    "In any case, we don''t have enough supplies for a long campaign. We don''t have the geographical advantage and it will be dangerous if we can''t hit the enemy all at once.


    Raviara knows the point of this battle.


    Yes, she does. We''re in a place where we can''t go back without a ship.


    If we lose badly, we''ll be on the receiving end of the hunt. There will be a hell of a lot of suffering.


    So we have two strategies.


    Either we will carefully take possession of the lands near us as if we were stroking them.


    Or, we can strike a blow so hard that the enemy can''t get up again, or at the very least, can''t pursue us.


    With Hasse in King''s Landing so afraid of me, I cannot take the former time-consuming and safe strategy.


    I will crush the former faction.


    Fortunately, the chance will come of its own accord. They will be annoyed if I attack them again and again. If I can lead them away, they''d love to have me.


    Beyond the small fortress, the western Khanistra plain stretches.


    The former royalists will meet us there with no less than 30,000 men, including Counts Talmud and Samyu and other minor lords.


    That''s about the size of my army. We could increase our numbers as much as we want if we put all our strength into it, but we cannot put too many men on the front lines when we cannot trust Hasse. A large territory means a large number of troops that must be allocated to it.


    It is also frightening to be unable to lead with a general whom you do not know. These are invaders who have come to our island. We did not want to clash with the enemy without a unified front.


    The troops were steadily dropping small fortresses and reaching the western Hanistra Plain.


    The enemy was already waiting for them on the other side of the plain.


    Naturally, a war council is held. It had been a long time since a major battle had been fought during a major war. Many of you have never seen a war of this magnitude.


    There were many calls to attack quickly and inflict a heavy blow. Even Rayon of the White Eagle Squadron, not to mention Orcus, the captain of the Red Bear Squadron, suggested something similar.


    I understand that they do not want to stay in an unfamiliar place for too long. That in itself is correct.


    But--


    --Don''t be hasty. It''s barbaric to go forward when the odds are against you.


    Oda Nobunaga, I agree with you. I''m that close to the High King.


    I know that the enemy has more longbowmen. If we move first, we will be at a disadvantage. There will be more casualties.


    "Everyone, put your lives in my hands. I will pay you back with interest. Your lives are my property. I will not throw it away.


    I looked at the general''s face and said.


    My profession is very special, Oda Nobunaga. When he first told me the name of my occupation, I was astonished. But I believed in my profession, and I have made it this far."


    I wonder if the effect of Oda Nobunaga is still being produced.


    No, that is no longer necessary. I have become enough like Odanobunaga myself.


    But the battle is not over yet. But the battle is not over yet. I must win it all so that I can return home. I will make the best move I can to do so."


    "Raviara, I entrust my life to you."


    First, Raviara said this with a resolute expression on her face.


    That was the catalyst.


    "I leave it to you!" I entrust everything to you, Your Excellency the Regent! The voices of the participants were heard in rapid succession.


    It is a great responsibility, but of course I do not intend to be crushed by it.


    Thank you. We will get results. Don''t worry."


    Then, looking at the map, I slowly mumbled


    "Move the men. I will make it look like we are leaving this battlefield."


    I run my finger over the map.


    "Thankfully, this is enemy territory in either direction. There are cities everywhere to plunder. Make them think we''re moving to turn the tide of the war. And let the enemy chase us."


    My finger stops at the right place.


    "When we''ve moved to the right place, we''ll stop. The counterattack begins. We''re going to wipe out their vanguard.


    I said again to make sure.


    "I repeat, all of them. I''m not exaggerating. We''ll take out anyone who comes at us. We''re the invaders. We''ll show them we''re not just cowards."


    I''m not a softy like Hasse.


    If you ask me if I''m a good guy or a bad guy, I''m a bad guy.


    And that''s okay. I''ll be a bad guy if it gets me my country.


    I said with a smile.


    "If our enemies fear us and despair, we have nothing to say. Do your best."


    We''re two steps away from the top.


    If we win this, we''re one step closer.

 156 - - 156 Battle of the Western Hanistra Plain

    The morning after the first day ended in a standoff.


    I moved my men to move out.


    From the direction of this move, it was as if they were going to leave the stage of this decisive battle and make a detour to attack the stronghold of Absy Hanistra, the Talmudic Count.


    If that happens, the enemy will naturally come after us.


    There is no way they will sit back and wait for us to retreat from the battlefield. If we do that, we will be laughed at.


    I will check the enemy''s movement and stop at the right place. Accurate information comes through the mistletoe of the trumpet. I have no doubt that they will rush in here.


    Get ready!


    We have 3,000 guns.


    We have three thousand guns, and that''s all we have to whip Ortomba the Dwarf''s ass with.


    With these we have nothing to fear. All we need now is for the enemy to approach us and everything will be decided.


    Because of the large number of guns, the commanders were divided, but Ortumba was at the center. He is the creator of this game, so he knows how to handle it well.


    Ortumba folds his arms and measures the distance from the enemy.


    "Hey, guys, there''s a big oak growing over there. If they come over that oak, let them go.


    Ortomba said so.


    "That''s right. When we pass that oak, the gunners will each fire a shot!��As soon as they fire, get ready for the second shot!��Shoot them all!"


    I''ll shout the word and carry it far.


    "And take out the archers who missed. Don''t let it be said that the men from the Giant Island Division are better with bows!��It''s not every day that a battle crosses over to an island, so there''s no time to rinse your shame!��Be careful!"


    "Oh!" A voice echoes within the soldiers.


    It is like the rumbling of the earth as the enemy closes in. Not bad. It doesn''t feel like a battlefield until you hear it.


    And then an enemy soldier crosses a marked oak.


    "Fire!"


    If the enemy''s approach is a rumble of the earth, ours is a clap of thunder. The roar of guns rushes across the battlefield.


    Almost simultaneously, enemy soldiers fall in a flurry.


    But these are the vanguard troops who are charging forward, risking their lives. Almost none of them would stop at this level.


    It is no problem. We would be in trouble if they didn''t.


    "Second attack, those who are ready, first!"


    Little thunderclaps echo everywhere. Another enemy falls. All right, that''s enough. We''re getting hit early.


    The battlefield is lined with enemy corpses even before you collide with them.


    Each time this is repeated, the enemy''s movement slowly slows down.


    Those who had been ordered to charge disappeared, and the cowardly men in the rear began to be exposed in front of us.


    "Let the archers fire as many shots as they can!"


    This time, not only guns but also arrows fly. The enemy falls again. It''s all the enemy''s fault for attacking first.


    If you have long-range weapons, it is better to wait and see what happens on the battlefield. There have been several times in history when large armies were heavily hit by archers and retreated.


    The enemy must have known that, so they put their archers in front of us and tried to make them attack us.


    Or, they may have deliberately tried to break our lines by stretching them vertically.


    But that would be meaningless if our large army did not move forward. I am in no hurry. There are many ways to take your lands.


    And it was the enemy who lost patience first. With tens of thousands of soldiers in an allied army, sitting idly by and not fighting is not an option anyway.


    The former king may not have served in the army, but his honor would be disgraced. There would surely be lords who would not be willing to fight for such a coward.


    Counts Talmud and Samyut will have no choice but to follow me as great lords.


    So the game was already decided from the beginning. The side with the most effective army wins.


    When the enemy''s vanguard forces had been devastated, the Ko-Civik, Meissel Uige, and Dorbeau of the Black Dogs attacked.


    The keystone of the enemy''s attack was already broken. We hit the enemy as if we were gouging out their flesh.


    "We have killed the enemy general! I can hear the booming voices of the people.


    All right, it''s settled. The enemy is now thinking about how to escape.


    "It was so easy!"


    Laviala kept to my side, not too far ahead this time.


    "I tried to make it easy. If we had attacked honestly, there would have been some damage. I don''t know what would have happened to Laviala''s life."


    In this kind of situation, it is the one who cannot afford to wait that loses, and it is the one who is in the enemy''s territory that cannot afford to wait, but I tried to make it look like I could afford to wait.


    Laviala will not die. I will serve at your side until you become king, Arsrod.


    Raviara said something auspicious, almost a lark.


    "Yes. Well, it won''t be long now.


    The generals who attacked are coming back. I had originally ordered them not to attack too hard.


    If we push too hard, we run the risk of being annihilated. If we can show the enemy that we have suffered a crushing defeat, we have achieved our goal for the time being.


    The battle of the Western Hanistra Plain ended with a great victory for the regent''s forces.


    The battle of the West Hanistra Plain ended in a great victory for the regent''s forces.


    We shouted a battle cry of victory and rested our men at a nearby inn.


    It is said that many of the generals, including relatives of the Talmudic counts, were killed in the battle. It was unfortunate for those who had no choice but to go forward.


    And I was waiting for a call at the inn town.


    At night, mistletoe appeared in my room in the form of a courtesan.


    "You can tell me whatever you like. "You can tell me whatever you like... I have a pretty good idea what to expect.


    Mistletoe gave a small nod and then said simply, "I''m sorry.


    "His Majesty has declared the Regent a traitor and ordered me to destroy him."


    You finally decided to fight me.


    No. Hasse had his mind made up from the start. He was just trying to decide when.


    He must have made his decision around the time I moved to cross over to the Giant Island Division.


    "Yes. I hear that His Majesty has already raised his army in the royal castle to boost morale."


    "Thank God for that. You''ve given me the right to be king.

 157 - - 157 New King Rumi

    Mistletoe told me one more key point.


    "Furthermore, His Majesty has made peace with the former king and has decided to ally with him in defeating the Regent. He will allow the Kingdom of West Thirlwil to take the Giant Isles."


    "It''s a reasonable place to drop the matter."


    If the former king kills me, he will be king without question for form''s sake. Once I''m gone, he and Hasse will probably go back to fighting over territory, but in any case, Hasse doesn''t have the strength to make a full-scale invasion of the Giant Islands, so there will be a stalemate for a while.


    In the meantime, the former King Pahsu would have a great deal to gain if he can make a name for himself as the King of West Saawil.


    But first, he will have to get rid of me.


    "All is well. Well, it''s just as we planned. We''ll keep going."


    Mistletoe quickly left the room. Once I''ve done my job, I won''t stay long.


    --Now we''re finally getting our asses kicked.


    Oda Nobunaga said happily.


    It''s a fire we knew would come out. It''s good that it''s so easy to understand.


    --It''s a race against time. If we don''t surrender the former king soon, we''ll have nowhere to return to.


    We''ll have plenty of time. My castle is strong. Nothing will fall. That''s the way I built it.


    At least a fool like Hasse and his cronies won''t even get close to it.


    Besides, Oda Nobunaga looks like he''s having a good time. I can tell without looking at his face.


    --Of course. A man who should be a High King has many enemies. Now you have reason to fight. Tendou turns to you. Fight to the full and win!


    Yes, I''ll show you the kingdom too!


    I''ll show you the kingdom.


    The next day, I gathered the generals and told them of "His Majesty''s rebellion.


    There were some murmurs, but not many. I guess everyone knew what to expect.


    "It is a great shame. I have been helping you since before you became king. It was you who asked me to take your sister as my wife. It is unbelievable that His Majesty should accuse me of treason.


    I said I regretted it, but I showed no sign of grief. The High King has no need to be so gingerly.


    "I don''t need to tell you this, but as regent it is my job to avenge our enemies for the sake of the unification of the Kingdom of Serwil. That cannot be treason. Perhaps the traitors have told you some trifling tale. You will come to your senses, but I cannot wait for you to do so in this hostile land."


    And I made it clear that I was going to do it.


    "Therefore, I hereby dethrone the turbulent Hasse I and enthrone Rumi I as the new king of the Kingdom of Thirlwil, effective today!"


    These words caused a stir among the generals. I suppose that''s to be expected.


    I showed them the letter Rumi had given me.


    "This is not my decision. His Majesty had already seen the unrest in King''s Landing. And he has written here that he will ascend the throne as the new king himself in case Hasse I is disturbed!"


    This was a plan that Rumi was able to pull off thanks to his visit to the Yagmouri castle.


    "His new Majesty has ordered me to continue to serve as his regent and to bring down the Pahus of the Giant Islands. I am the regent and you are no bandits. Fight to your heart''s content!"


    Laviala said, "I will win for the king!" He shouted.


    "If Raviara and his men lose, the king will be executed!��There is no way that such an unreasonable thing can be allowed to happen!��We must win and return to Yagmouri Castle!"


    And I heard his voice, "Yes!" Yes!" A voice rises up.


    From the look on Laviala''s face, this was probably more of a righteous indignation than anything they were aiming for, but there was nothing wrong with getting excited.


    "Puffs is based in a small town called Soferi. We''ll take it out and stabilize the Gigantic Isles. It won''t take long. You guys, do it to the best of your ability!


    Morale was at its highest.


    No one would think they had fallen to the pirates. He who has the army is the strongest after all.


    By now, Rumi is probably sending out letters to all corners of Yagmouri Castle claiming that he is the king. It would be enough to make Hasse''s order to defeat him relative.


    He also sent a secret peace envoy to Absy Hanistra, Count of the Talmud.


    They want me, not Pahtzus.


    I have told the envoy that if he agrees with me, he will be relieved of his lands and will be given a part of these lands if Count Samyuz Samyuz does not obey me.


    The Talmud must have realized that the stronghold in Pahtus would not last much longer after the heavy defeat in the recent battle. He thinks that an invasion of his stronghold now would be a bad thing.


    It is all because of Hasse''s delay in making a decision.


    If only I had made an alliance with the former king Pahtus before I won the battle of the Western Hanistra Plain, things might have been different.


    The Talmudic counts no longer have the strength to defeat me again and again. My options are greatly reduced.


    Well, I have work to do before I destroy the Talmud.


    I will drop Soferi.


    I will drop Soferi.


    As regent of Rumi I, I have sent my troops south to Sofeli, where the bandit Pahus is holed up.


    This march was hastened anyway. I knew that there would be few obstructions along the way anyway. Paphs itself had no military base, and the Talmudic counts had to gather their forces in their own stronghold due to the heavy losses.


    The castle of Soferi was a pavilion on the plain, not a very defensible place. It was a temporary "capital" of the former king.


    Soon the castle fell. Or rather, Paphs set it on fire and fled.


    The question was where to flee.


    Paffs turned to the Count of Samy?, Sarhoz Samy?, and headed south.


    He did not trust the Talmudic Count.


    That settles it.


    It did not take long for me to receive a letter from Absy Hanistra, Count of the Talmud, swearing an oath of vassalage.

 158 - - The Life of the 158 Hegemony

    "I wondered why they did not immediately move south to put an end to the former royalists, and this is what they wanted.


    Raviallah read the document of surrender sent by Absy Hanistra, Count of the Talmud.


    "It is as if there are no more enemies in the northern part of the Gigantic Isles who would dare to stand up to Mr. Arsrod.


    "That''s what I mean. It takes some time to accept those who give in."


    It would take several days just to assess the situation, decide which side to take, and send an urgent messenger. So we stayed in Soferi, the former king''s palace. First of all, I wanted to control the northern part of the city.


    "In any case, I can''t stay in the Gigantic Isles for much longer. By now, both the castles of Maust and Yagmouri are being targeted by the lords of Hasse. That''s why I want to leave the Giant Island Division after things have settled down.


    I slowly fill in the map of the Giant Islands spread out on the table with a pen.


    The colored areas are those that have come under my control. There are still a few minor lords left, but they will come to my side when they hear that the Talmudic Count has taken me under his wing.


    "Also, the next battle against Count Samyuz Samyuz is one we cannot afford to lose. If we lose badly, everything will be turned upside down. And the location is at the very end of the Giant Island.


    The Counts of Sammieu are a traditional family, but they have not been in peace for a long time. In fact, until just fifty years ago, the family had been in the midst of a century-long warfare. This was before the "Hundred Year Civil War" in the country.


    Nevertheless, the reason why the clan was able to survive without being destroyed by other clans was largely due to its geographical advantage. There are only a limited number of forces that can invade the interior of the Gigantic Isles. In fact, only a branch of the Counts of Samu were able to do so. The royal family also silently ignored the conflict on the frontier, even though it was their own affair.


    As a result, the Counts of Sammieu are the most independent in the Kingdom of Thirlwil, and their cities are said to be almost foreign.


    "It is said that the city is also strongly influenced by the winds of other continents from a regional perspective. There is a group of people who wield special spear-like weapons called tridentei, and elite troops continue to fight until the last man is killed, even if the general is dead."


    Laviala shuddered.


    "The elite troops are called ''blood Qi Tai,'' aren''t they?" she asked.��The troops drink each other''s blood and make a pact that they will never break in this life. ......"


    Raviara, a member of a forest-dwelling elf clan, is not fond of people who perform rituals using blood.


    "The current head of the family, Sarhoz Sammu, is a blue-haired hero whose mother is rumored to be the daughter of a royal family from another continent. He is said to have countless scars on both arms and legs. Things are different from what they used to be. If you go in with the same sensibility as before, you will be in danger.


    "The more I hear about them, the scarier they are. ....... The forests around here are much darker than the ones Raviara knows. It gets even darker. ....... It doesn''t even feel like we are fighting in the same country ......"


    But then I broke my serious face.


    I couldn''t help but feel funny, and I didn''t even know why.


    I was laughing out loud. I couldn''t keep my voice down.


    "Um, ...... Mr. Arsrod, how can I help you?"


    "Oda Nobunaga, I heard that you didn''t go to the front lines much in your later years. Yes, that''s the right way to fight. It''s enough to send your commanders to the battlefield. A champion never goes into battle himself.


    "How can I help you, Mr. Arsrod?"


    Sorry, Raviara. I''m not possessed by any evil spirit or anything. I''m just in a high state of mind.


    But I still want to run the battlefield. If I can, I want to slay the last enemy with my sword and win the world. It''s much more interesting, isn''t it?"


    --Whether that''s fun or not is up to you. I don''t think it''s funny. It''s too risky. When I injured my leg joining the attack on Honganji, I only thought that there was something wrong with my plan.


    Odanobunaga says so, but he is not seriously denying me. I know that because I have known him for a long time.


    --However, when we fought at Honnoji, I did find it surprisingly interesting. I felt that I had tasted the taste of the battlefield for the first time in a long time. It was the same when we ran into Imagawa on the high ground at Dengaku-no-Kazama.


    See? You''re a warrior after all.


    --Nobutada fought hard at Nijo Palace. His skill with the sword was considerable. That''s why I couldn''t think of a way to escape. If he was as cowardly as Nobumasu, he could have easily made a move of escape and Oda''s reign would have been delayed only a few years.


    A High King should not think so much about his descendants. but a High King is a man who lives for his own pleasure. Unification of the kingdom...that''s just a theory.


    --You''ll look funny to Raviara if you talk aloud.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s strange for the High King to care about someone else. That doesn''t make you the High King. And Laviala will definitely follow me!


    "Um, ...... I''m not sure, but ...... Laviala will follow Master Arsrod wherever he goes. ....... Even to the place of death!"


    "Well said."


    I quickly hugged Laviala''s shoulder.


    Then I placed a long kiss on her lips.


    When the kiss ended, we pulled our faces apart and I said


    Follow me right next to me. I''m going to show you the moment when I unify the big island part of your body."


    "Yes!��I will accompany you!"


    Raviara''s cheerful voice hasn''t really changed since I treated her like a little brother.

 159 - - 159 To the Land of Count Samue

    Not long after the surrender of the Talmud, most of the lords of the northern part of the Gigantic Isles presented their letters of surrender and hostages. Now the battle was ready.


    We have already received a report from Kerala, who is holed up in Yagmouri Castle. It is said that the castle is being attacked by the enemy, but that it is solid and does not seem to be falling at all. It would be a problem if it were not so.


    The position of the attack on Count Samyu had already been perfectly planned.


    Having taken control of the northern part of the Gigantic Isles, there were numerous ways to enter the enemy''s territory.


    Which of them he would choose was also decided based on the information he had obtained.


    But what is certain is that I will take the route that seems to be the most heavily defended and the most difficult to conquer, as the general-in-chief.


    The hardest route is the "capital" where the former king Pahtus fled to.


    If we are going to escape, we should enter the castle of Samieu at the southern end, which is the residence of the Count of Samieu. Apparently, the former King Pahtus is as noble as Hasse, and he thought it would not be graceful to flee to the far corner of the city.


    Probably, he thought that it was not right to enter the castle of a lord as it was, since he was the king.


    Well, I don''t question the right or wrong of his decision. If not for his nobility, he might not be able to continue his miserable fight.


    But it''s not a bad thing to have a shot at the former king.


    I will march south with my own elite forces of red bears, white eagles, and black dogs.


    In addition, a hastily added squadron of blue tigers is also nearby.


    The Blue Tiger Squad is a brand-new unit made up of only the people of the Giant Island Division.


    Newcomers are always a little bit cramped. Therefore, I promised him that if he could win a battle here, he would be valued as much as his predecessors. Of course, the SS are at high risk of losing their lives. The Seigorotai is made up of only those who are prepared to serve knowing that.


    We know that the Blood Qietai, Count Samu''s elite force, is waiting for us on this route. Therefore, we must have enough strength to defeat them.


    After crossing a not so high mountain pass, the view to the south opens up at once. The stronghold of the former king Paphus is at the end of the pass.


    Count Samieu''s army, 3,000 strong, is defending the pass.


    My men are less than 5,000. Too large an army will slow us down. That''s the limit.


    We outnumber them, but the side defending the high ground has the advantage. There is no strategy now.


    We have no strategy now. We must attack them by force.


    Riding next to me on his horse, Raviara patted me on the back.


    "Don''t worry. Whatever happens, Laviala will protect Mr. Arsrod."


    "I''ll protect you, too. You should at least be able to protect your own wife.


    Raviara sighed in disgust.


    "The old Mr. Arsrod wasn''t this ambitious. He never even joked about Raviara being a ."


    "It''s because I got a weird job when I was growing up. Forgive me."


    Now, we can see the enemy''s flag flying over the pass.


    The order to the legions does not require many words. Most of the men have been fighting with me for too long. They all know what to do.


    "Orcus, Rayon, Dolbeau, don''t get hung up on the details. Just think about fighting the enemy in front of you. I hear that the enemy is not disturbed at all by the disappearance of a general.


    Rayon folded his hands and snapped them together.


    "I''m going to go through and take the former king''s head. Is that what you want?"


    "Yes, the former king is a renegade from the Kingdom of Thirlwil. Let him bleed for His Majesty King Rumi I."


    Rayon laughed heartily.


    "Yes!��I''ll get your head for sure!��Then my name will be in the annals of military history forever!"


    "By the way, I''ll leave your name even if you die in battle."


    The men of the Red Bear Squad laughed.


    "We''ll make it back to King''s Landing alive anyway!"


    "Oh, please see the new Majesty''s face!��All of you, get in there!��One kill each!"


    With a battle cry, my army rushes forward.


    The enemy blood Qietai also wielded their trident weapons. As I had heard, this unit was formed with the idea of gathering great men to defend against the enemy.


    "It would be a shame if we come all the way here and lose!��Screw ''em!"


    --Special ability [Style of the High King] is activated. This effect is given when he is recognized by many as the High King. All his abilities are tripled. In addition, those who witness it will feel either awe or fear.


    --Special ability��Guiding Sign of the High King��is activated. Your trust and concentration are doubled. In addition, your attack and defense are strengthened by 30%.


    If you can''t win with this, you''re nothing. Grab the victory for the new king.


    Of course I will fight to the best of my ability.


    I will wield the sword of the regent''s symbol, <>. I will enter into the midst of the enemy.


    "You may stand before me, but if you are not prepared to die, then get out of my way!"


    But it seems that none of our enemies are prepared to die.


    Some of them have had a few fights with me, but most of them ended up losing their heads.


    With the [Style of the High King] in effect, there is no way anyone can beat me.


    After a while of melee, "The enemy general has been killed! A voice echoes. It was one of our soldiers holding his spear high in the air.


    For the time being, we have achieved our minimum objective.


    "Don''t let up yet!��Kill every enemy that comes at you!"


    The enemy is not yet on the run. The atmosphere is different. They look as if they are seriously devoting their lives to Count Samieu.


    This is not a part of the kingdom but a completely independent country. Of course, during the war, the lords of every land have ruled it as if it were an independent country, but the coloring of the land is completely different.


    Raviara also fires a volley of arrows.


    He shoots through the enemies near me and clears the way for me.


    "Let''s keep going, Mr. Arsrod!"


    Raviara seems to be having a good time. Yes, the battlefield is a terrifying place, but it is also an exciting place.


    "Yes, it is!��Let''s run through it all at once!��We will defeat those who shield the Kingdom of Thirlwil!"


    From the looks of the battlefield, we may be able to reach the former king.

 160 - - 160-puff treatment

    When the enemy force was almost destroyed, we formed up and gathered the generals.


    What is the damage?


    "Red Bear Squadron has lost seven men."


    Eight men are missing from the White Eagle Squadron. The wounded are 15.


    Captains Olkes, Rayon, and others report the damage. The position was not favorable, and there was some damage. Especially the newly established Blue Tiger Corps suffered many casualties.


    But only a little.


    Those who sacrificed for the new kingdom will be rewarded later.


    So much for the victory over the enemy''s vaunted forces. It''s going well.


    We don''t have to stop for this. I''m going on the high road.


    "We will defeat Pahups!��Be relentless!��When you''re done, it''s Sarhoz Samuels, Count Samuels!��Then we will return to the castle of Yagmouri, where the king is!"


    Morale on our side is better than ever. They seemed to truly believe they were the king''s army.


    "We want to make sure Pahtus is killed if possible. If we let Pahtus die, Count Samieux''s authority will be destroyed."


    Paffs is holed up in a repurposed medium-sized lord''s mansion that was once used. It has a water moat, but it is not very wide. If my troops were to rush in, they would not last more than thirty minutes.


    Leave this to me. This is my specialty.


    Dorbo of the Black Dog Squadron advised me.


    "If we face them head-on with a large force, the cowardly enemy will surely flee. Our troops will approach the house in advance and prevent them from escaping.


    "Okay. Do it well.


    "Yes, sir. You may proceed at your leisure, taking hostages from the villages along the way.


    Dolebaut''s plan had worked, and by the time we arrived, Puffs had no choice but to barricade himself in his lord''s mansion.


    Several enemy dead were lying nearby. Some of them looked like merchants and not like soldiers. They must have cut down those who tried to escape in disguise.


    "When the merchants and women tried to leave, I killed them without question. Then those behind them rushed back. There was a man who looked like Pahtus, and another who looked like a follower of Pahtus.


    Dorborg explains to me.


    "This Puffs guy, he resists, but he doesn''t turn his blade on you, does he?"


    He just can''t admit that his days are numbered.


    "Well, let''s attack with force. Everyone wants Puffs'' head. Or have the Black Dog Squad already taken care of him?


    "No. I''m afraid the other troops will stare at us."


    Dollborg replies in a joking tone. It is true that Orcus and Leion will resent you if it looks like you took a major position from the side.


    "I understand. Then I''m in. Let''s race to see who wins the head!"


    No more mercy. We will surround the lord''s house with a strong cordon and set up a board ladder over the moat and attack. There''s not much to stop us.


    As we rode into the house, I suddenly remembered the old days.


    It was when I entered the house of my brother, the lord.


    The situation is too different from that time. Ostensibly, I was supposed to go to my brother who was sick in bed. After all, assassins were planted inside the castle.


    Killing Puffus won''t raise my rank, but it will give me some kind of closure.


    The men of Red Bear Squadron are ahead of us. If we continue on our way, Red Bear Squad will finish the job.


    But for some reason I was certain that I would finish the battle.


    I made my way around from the inside of the house to the leno''s side.


    In front of the stairs to the storehouse in the basement, I saw a nobleman being guarded by a follower.


    Pahtus, no doubt.


    "It must be Pahtus, the king of the kingdom of Thirlwil..."


    He cut down one of his enemies who was rushing toward him and headed that way.


    "Do you have an escape route underground?��Or are you clinging to the hope that there is such a thing?"


    The follower said, "You are Arsrod Naevre, by any chance?" I asked. Does the noble king intend not to open his mouth?


    "Indeed. Awe, it has been a long time since I was appointed regent of the kingdom at such a young age. There has even been a change of kings in that time."


    Hasse to Rumi''s.


    "You treacherous bastard who drove the king to such a frontier!��You will be doomed to burn in hell!"


    The squire, who still had some backbone, pointed his sword at me and shouted something like that.


    "With all due respect, sir, that''s not possible. "With all due respect, sir, that''s not possible, because I myself am clad in what could be called a demon lord''s presence.


    Both the squire and Puffus look unsure.


    "It''s called the Sixth Heavenly Demon King or something. I don''t know the details because it is a foreign world, but I can imagine that he is the one who burns in hell rather than the one who is burned.


    Oda Nobunaga is laughing hysterically inside me.


    --Oh, yes!��I wrote that in a letter on a lark and it spread like wildfire!


    "Oh, man. ....... Are you possessed by something ......?��Hey, I''ll give you a chance to do your duty. Protect His Majesty who is here. That is justice in the Kingdom of Thirlwil."


    Puffus, who was behaving in the back of the room, was like my own brother.


    "Hey, squire! What''s your name?"


    "...... Mould Boullure."


    Yes, there was a man by that name in the royal service.


    "Mord Boulleur, I''ll only say this once. Serve me."


    "I cannot go against such righteous--"


    I slayed his squire with my sword.


    Naturally, my eyes meet Puffs''.


    "Puffs, you are not righteous. You''re just old."


    He pointed his sword at Puffus.


    "You are not solely responsible for the suffering of your people, but you must take the blame for it."


    Puffus turns his back.


    He slashed at his back at an angle.


    A man of the king''s experience died without taking responsibility until the very end.


    "This is the end of the Kingdom of Thirlwil!"

 161 - - 161 The triumphal return of the Castle of Yagumuri

    The war was at an end with the death of the former king Paphus VI.


    I immediately sent a surrender notice to Count Sarkoze Samieu.


    I told him that he no longer had to serve a pretender to the throne, and that he should follow the current king, Rumi I. Naturally, he also threatened to attack Samieu''s castle with his entire army and execute the whole family if they did not agree to his demand.


    Before I received a reply from Sarhoz Samieu, I took control of the cities of the province of Samieu. If they were told that they would not be plundered if they gave up the hostages, they had no choice but to comply. There is no military force that can stand up to them anyway.


    To tell the truth, they wanted to admit defeat as soon as possible. If they chose to fight a full-scale war, they would win in the end, but it would take time to subdue them. If they chose to fight a full-scale war, they would have to remain in Giant Island for a while.


    The situation at Yagmouri Castle had been reported to us in detail. It did not look like we would fall anytime soon, but it could happen. Rumi''s health was also a concern. A plague could spread during a siege.


    We also knew that Hasse would do everything in his power to take down the castle of Maust. He did not expect the castle to fall either, but he had many wives. I want to come to the rescue as soon as possible.


    At any rate, we were considering a "worst-case" scenario in which Sarhoz Samieu would confront us, claiming that Paphus VI''s son would be the next king.


    In that case, he would leave the main part of the attack to Absy Hanistra, Count of the Talmud. Counts Talmud and Samyut have a history together. There was a good chance that they would work to choke it out. The more lands Count Sammu takes, the more it will benefit the Talmud.


    While the attack on Count Sammu is being carried out by the forces of the Giant Islands, I will return to Yagmouri Castle.


    After checking the situation there, I will decide whether to rescue the castle of Maust or attack the capital.


    The ruler of the southern part of the Gigantic Isles decides to surrender to my forces.


    He has sworn to give me more than ten of his family members as hostages, including three of his own children and his son''s children.


    The final confirmation meeting was held in a city I controlled.


    Sarhoz Sammu appeared there, with gray hair but still looking strong enough to run around the battlefield, but in an ill-fitting priestly attire.


    After today, I will leave the position of Count Samieu to my son and serve God.


    Sarhoz Samieu looked exhausted.


    "I lost face when I could not protect our king. No one will follow me if I continue as Count Samieu.


    The frustration oozes from his face. For a long time, Count Samieu had never been forced to this level of obedience. He must have made this decision by weighing his pride against the need to protect his home.


    Oda Nobunaga said that Kyushyu had been pacified. Now all the western part of the country is ours.


    "The crime of fighting alongside the false king was expunged when the false king died. From now on, you will serve the rightful king.


    "The rightful king."


    Sarhoz Sammu looked at me with careful scrutiny. I knew immediately that he was not following me wholeheartedly. But it was not the same as contempt.


    "Please do not allow the rightful king to change. I don''t want to be pushed around by the center.


    "Don''t worry. Rumi I, who is also my wife, has every reason to rule the country. And above all..."


    I held my right hand out in front of me, slowly and tightly.


    "--I have the power. Power enough to unite the kingdom. You do not have that power, Master Hasse. Then whatever saintly man Hasse may be, he is not good enough to be king.


    Sarhoz Sammu looked at me with fear in his face.


    I wonder if he thought I was a little creepy, because my ambition was not hidden from him.


    "If Hasse wins, there will be no peace in this country. Please help us to eliminate Mr. Hasse for the sake of peace.


    "Yes, sir. If you''re going to do it, you''d better do it thoroughly.


    With this, the Giant Island Department is now under my, no, Rumi I''s supervision.


    I am now under the supervision of me, or rather, Rumi I.


    I left the Giant Island Division aboard the Ordana Nistonia fleet.


    Strictly speaking, there was no more conflict in the Giant Island Division. There are still those who tried to resist me, those who clashed with the Talmudic counts, and the Samyus who are not satisfied with Count Samyus'' capitulation.


    But that is a problem to be solved within the Giant Island Department. My goal is the castle of Yagmouri.


    There are several fires of rebellion in the vicinity of Yagmouri Castle. The situation was by no means peaceful. The lords who had defended the land for many years were not happy that I had come and swept through.


    But they are only small fires.


    The castle of Yagmouri will never fall because of the anger of the small lords.


    And there is no leader among them.


    A royal general had come in Hasse''s place, but he had nothing to do against the huge fortress. They had no idea how to get into the castle, so they were only making a token attempt to feed the army.


    Let''s get back to the castle nicely anyway.


    I sent Mistletoe as a messenger to the castle of Yagmouri.


    Three days later, a troop led by Kerala attacked Hasse''s deputies from Yagmouri Castle.


    Kerala''s skill as a general was overwhelming. There is no need to defend him.


    I, on the other hand, took control of the strongholds behind Hasse''s rear and moved in for a pincer attack.


    Hasse''s army is now completely destroyed. The death of Nayo was decisive.


    I dressed myself and slowly made my triumphant return to the castle of Yagmouri.


    Rumi is waiting for me across the bridge over the wide, deep moat.


    I kneel before Rumi and kiss his hand.


    "Your Majesty, I have returned safely."


    "We have been expecting you, Lord Regent."


    Then he chuckled.


    "No, I should say you."

 162 - - 162 The Plan to Strike the Nation

    I had a strategy meeting in front of the King.


    I stood in front of the chair of Rumi I, the King of Thirlwil, and his ministers lined up in front of me.


    It was a cozy affair, however, since most of them were soldiers and those who were packed in the castle of Maust could not come here.


    "Regent Arsrod, it was a great honor. We have completely gotten rid of the evil parasitic on the Giant Island.


    Rumi smiles with a serene expression on his face.


    But the words are quite boisterous. Rumi would never have thought of calling himself king when he married me. Rumi has become a fierce woman over time.


    "I am honored to have been a part of the rebuilding of the Kingdom of Thirlwil. I still tremble to think that it will always be recorded as House Nayvil''s greatest achievement."


    Rumi and I continue to exchange our thoughts in a very grandiose manner.


    We''re a couple, playing king and subject. But as long as there is someone else in the room, this is not just a game, it''s a matter of history.


    "The threat from the West is over. Now we must defeat my brother.


    Rumi''s face shows a hint of melancholy.


    A direct confrontation with Hasse would be inevitable at this rate. Rumi does not hate his brother with all his heart. He would rather not even think of taking his own life.


    "Your Majesty, we must be more cautious than ever from this point on. We must show our people that we are the rightful heirs of the kingdom. First, look at the map."


    I turned around and motioned with my hand.


    The map is spread out on the table behind me.


    "Right now, the area of influence between our side and the enemy''s side is about 50-50, except for the Giant Islands. However, now that I have returned to Yagmouri Castle, I believe that the number of those who are with us or want to be with us has increased.


    "Yes, that''s right. The Machar frontier counts in the northern part of the kingdom seem to be steadily eliminating enemies in the surrounding areas. At least the Machar Frontier Counts are in control of the northern part of the kingdom.


    The Tarsha has been working hard. Thanks to her, I was able to devote my energy to the attack on the Giant Island Division.


    If Tarsha had been on Hasse''s side, the situation would have been very different. The defense of the castle of Maust and the surrounding area would be inadequate.


    I could not afford to build Yagmouri Castle in the first place. This castle would have only increased Hasse''s doubts and fears.


    "Now, what do you guys think we should do?"


    I ask my subjects once. The men in front of me are now not only my subjects but also the subjects of Rumi, the king.


    First, Lavilla raises his hand.


    "Let''s send troops to the castle of Maust at once!��The castle of Maust must still be surrounded by the enemy!��Only by recapturing Mr. Arsrod''s castle will we be able to convey our superiority!"


    That''s a fair point. Besides, Serafina and my wives are still in the castle of Maust. For the safety of his wives, he should get rid of all enemies in his territory.


    However, this is a forum for diverse opinions. Other ideas are welcome.


    Kerala was the next to raise his hand.


    "If we add the troops we have now in Yagmouri Castle to the ones we can recruit, we can bring down King''s Landing. It is risky, but we can force the enemy to surrender in a short time.


    I thought the idea was probably in line with Rumi''s sentiments.


    If Hasse surrendered, the war would end without a direct attack on the capital. Fewer casualties would be required, and the city would remain in good shape.


    The only thing left to do is to take Hasse into custody, and the war will be over. The Kingdom of Saawil will be united again.


    Hasse can officially abdicate and live out the rest of his days somewhere suitable."


    When I asked them which they preferred, their opinions were roughly split 50-50.


    They all had a point. It is right that we should already be able to bring Hasse to his knees in the capital, and I understand that we should first secure the castle of Maust if we want to show that we control the whole country.


    --What are you going to do about it?


    Oda Nobunaga asks me a question.


    --To be clear, I have nothing more to say. You decide. After all, I died before I got here!��Now it''s up to you to show us your own way to unite the world. I will see to it that you do.


    But I''m sure you have a plan or two of your own. I''m sure you''d say something like, "This is what I''ll do at this time.


    --I have a plan... but I won''t tell you. I''m an inexperienced man... so to speak. I could not conquer not only Kyushu but also Chugoku and Shikoku. I am unqualified, so to speak.


    It''s rather creepy that you should be so humble.


    --And if I told you, you''d do as you please without listening to me.


    That''s true. I''ve crossed some dangerous paths that you wouldn''t believe. I''m a hot-blooded man by nature.


    --So do as you please from now on and make your own way in the world. Whatever path you choose will be the right one. You will not fall unless you rebel!


    I think the battle was decided when this castle of Yagmouri didn''t fall. Historians of the future will say that the castle''s fortitude was a turning point in history.


    Do what you want. Or, since we have the High King''s approval, let us do as we please until the end.


    "Both opinions are interesting. I can''t decide, there.


    I looked around at all of them and said, "Well, I guess I''ll just have to go back to the office.


    "We''ve liberated the castle of Maust, and now we''re going to approach King''s Landing.

 163 - - 163 Joining the Country

    Maybe I didn''t explain myself well enough, but it seemed that some of you were still having trouble taking it in. It is true that what I have just described is more of a goal than a plan.


    "If we were to attack from this Yagmouri castle to the capital, it would be quicker to continue eastward along the road. If we are heading for the castle of Maust, we will change our course to the north on the way. There you will find--"


    I place my hand on the map of the castle of Maust.


    "I command all the lords of the land, in the name of the king. "to assemble at the castle of Maust. With this swelling army the enemy siege will most likely break itself. Their morale will not be very high anyway. And then we''ll take this army to King''s Landing. If anyone stands in our way, we will forcefully crush him. We should have enough men to do that.


    So I turned to Rumi.


    "Your Majesty will accompany me in this army. At the same time, I want you to make a triumphal return to the capital. The king of Thirlwil should be in the capital.


    Rumi''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes!��If I could travel with you, I would gladly come!��It would be lonely to enter King''s Landing after everything has been taken care of."


    Come to think of it, I''ve neglected my wife for a long time. Even though the war was going on, it was not a compliment to him as a husband.


    "Besides, I would like to be there in person to decide what to do with my brother. It would be bad coordination for the king to be this far to the west.


    "Yes, sir. I hope Your Majesty will make the right decision.


    "Then let us immediately write letters to the lords of the various regions, inviting them to rush to Maust. I will write it in my own handwriting. I wrote so many letters in the monastery that my handwriting is quite good.


    I thanked Rumi politely.


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    Then he added


    "The Kingdom of Thirlwil is one step closer to regaining its rights and interests throughout the land.


    For the past hundred years or so, the kingdom has allowed the lords of each region to run amok. During this period of the so-called , the country was divided into too many parts to count.


    Finally, the kingdoms were united. The anomaly of wars going on somewhere in the land, without the king''s knowledge, is over.


    "There will still be time before the army is mobilized. You will still have time to rest yourselves before we move the army. Rest yourselves, so that you may live to see the end of the age of chaos with your own eyes.


    Rumi''s demeanor was truly regal, and for all intents and purposes he was the king of the land.


    He was a king for all intents and purposes.


    And Rumi, as he had promised, wrote and sent hand-written letters to the lords of the provinces. The letters were very detailed, offering relief to the lords of the lands they held if they served in the army, or an addition to their lands if they were hostile to the lords of this place.


    Kerala was able to do this because it knew all the lords of the country. Kerala knew which of the lords regarded which lands as important as their ancestral lands.


    The only thing I had to worry about was the castle of Maust, but it seemed that I had nothing to worry about, since some of the enemy lords had deserted.


    Many are beginning to feel that the country is about to change.


    Enough of the fatigue of fighting in the Gigantic Isles had worn off, and a month and a half after entering Yagmouri.


    I set out with my entire army for the county of Nevre in the province of Fordneria, west of the castle of Maust.


    I wanted to pass through the birthplace of my family. Besides, I could not be so close to Maust, where the enemy still remained. Navarre was just right.


    There was no enemy interference at all. The numbers were too different. And many of the western lords of the kingdom were already on my side. Not a single one of them knows that I have the Giant Island Division.


    By the time we got there, many forces had already gathered in Nevre County.


    First of all, Solstice Nistonia, who has been our ally for a long time.


    He came all the way to Nevre County, even though it was far away.


    And then Tarsha Machar, Count of Machar Frontier.


    He is the de facto ruler of the northern part of the kingdom. The presence of Tarsha is as if to say that the northern part of the kingdom now supports Rumi I as its king.


    "You''re doing a fine job, Regent."


    When Tarsha appeared, she was holding a baby in her arms.


    "Have you recovered from the birth yet?��No, I don''t have to ask."


    Perhaps it was because of her occupation as a takeda-singen, but Tarsha''s skin was taut and she seemed to insist that she wanted to go into battle as soon as possible.


    "The times do not permit me to rest," she said. Don''t worry, I will not retire until your children are old enough to take over the Machar family."


    "Thank you very much for your cooperation. When peace returns, I will do what I can to repay you for your service."


    "Well, I have something I''d like to take first."


    Tarsia turned her body toward me.


    "I am sure that my child will grow up strong, but you never know when a child will die," she said. I still want a child. Preferably your seed."


    How dare you say such a thing so brazenly? A lord has no need for shame. It is his job to produce an heir.


    "Okay. ....... I''ll stay here today and ...... deal with him. ......


    "Yes, you''ll have me until I wither."


    Tarsha''s eyes were serious.


    This could have been a hell of a guy to catch before the liberation of Maust Castle. .......


    ��


    The number of Rumi I''s troops gathered in and around the county of Navre was close to 60,000.


    Of this number, 15,000 were gathered by Tarsha, mainly in the north. Tarsha''s efforts were truly a remarkable achievement, and I had no choice but to respond to them as best I could.


    Before I left I visited the family cemetery.


    I vowed there that I would fight to the death for Rumi I.


    It was just a demonstration, but it was better to do it than not to do it. The history of a foundation always begins before the birth of a nation.


    I divided the whole army in three directions and marched them toward the castle of Maust.

 164 - - 164 The Liberation of Maust Castle

    Hasse''s army had built a simple fortress around the castle to watch over it.


    This strategy itself is a common one in case of a siege war against a besieged enemy. If you anticipate a long war, it would be a correct strategy to garrison in a castle with a moat and earthworks that can withstand a sudden attack by the enemy to a certain extent.


    However, this is limited to the situation where your army gains an advantage as time goes by - for example, when the besieged side is starving and exhausted.


    Simply surrounding the castle from the outside is not a decisive blow. As long as the castle is to be taken, the only way is to attack it with a view to inflicting damage.


    Hasse''s army did little of that. The garrison of the castle of Maust has been driving them back, but nothing has come to me that tells of the results of the battle, even though we have been in the battle for a long period of time.


    In other words, there has been no direct battle.


    The lords mobilized by Hasse have long since become independent in the <>. They will not listen to the orders of a king who does not have sufficient military power, and they will not accept the loss of their own troops.


    On the other hand, the defenders of the castle of Maust try to protect it with all their might because they will lose their lives if the castle falls.


    This difference in morale was reflected in the current situation.


    I took three units, one led by myself, one led by Soltis Nistonia, and one led by Tarsha Machar, to attack the castle from each side of the hasse.


    I was flanked by the SS, and Raviara was even closer, with Kerala behind me.


    "You are back after a long absence, Mr. Arsrod!"


    Raviara is looking very alive."


    "I''m tired from the long trip. I know all the terrain around here by heart. You don''t have to be Arsrod to know where and how to attack.


    Yes, indeed. Hasse''s army is only an outsider. We have the advantage.


    "The castle to the south of the castle is the enemy''s greatest strength. If we can defeat them here, they will fall.


    Kerala says in a calm voice.


    Of course I will!


    "We already have some informants. We are also working on a plan.


    Kerala is no slouch in this area either.


    We''re going to use everything we''ve learned so far.


    We''ll have no use for it when the world is at peace.


    Smoke was rising from the enemy''s castle in the lowlands.


    A private party must have set it on fire.


    "There must be a lord of some importance. Take the general''s head!��Remind them of the strength of the regent''s army!"


    The advance troops rush toward the enemy. Soon a melee breaks out. Despite being on the defensive, Hasse''s forces are quickly pushed back. Momentum plays a role in this kind of situation. The defenders think from the beginning that they cannot win. Then, they would not be able to win even if they could.


    And then there was a move.


    An army rushes out from the castle of Maust. The men of the castle who had been holed up there attacked.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go!"


    Enemy soldiers on watch near the castle were overrun.


    The difference was overwhelming. I thought that the difference was more fundamental than the quality of my soldiers being stronger than theirs.


    History is on my side.


    It is telling me to build a new country.


    Somehow, I was convinced of that.


    Orcus of the Red Bears and Rayon of the White Eagles arrived with the heads of the enemy generals. They brought the heads of several other generals as well.


    It seems that the enemy could not escape and were destroyed. It was as if the enemy had stayed there to be destroyed. It was as if they had been placed there to be crushed by me.


    "After all, it was a good thing that we had set our goal as the invasion of King''s Landing instead of the liberation of Maust Castle. Liberating the castle would only be a process.


    I said this to Olks and Rayon and the others.


    It was a scary victory. Soltis Nistonia and Tarsha Machar''s forces easily routed the enemy. They barely escaped toward King''s Landing.


    The tide would not stop now, as the wind would knock all the silver grass in one direction or another.


    The liberation of the castle of Maust was easily accomplished, and at this point, Rumi I''s forces were far beyond the majority of the kingdom.


    The capital was no longer the center of the kingdom because of its location, but had become a sort of frontline base for Hasse''s side.


    At this point, the battle between those who claimed to be kings had been settled.


    --So it would come to this. I wish I had lived another year or two so I could have seen this.


    Oda Nobunaga was deeply moved.


    --That''s why I told you. I have nothing to say to you. You have already won. There is no one who can defeat you.


    I understand what you''re saying, but I''m not letting up yet. You could be caught dead in your sleep.


    How many people have been killed by deceit in the last hundred years?


    --I''d never betray you in this situation no matter how much Akechi Mitsuhide is here.


    Kerala had made a number of gains in this battle.


    Yes, we must ask him about the useful information on the way into the capital.


    But first it was time to enter the castle of Maust.


    There is work to be done to reward the wives and generals who have endured the cramped quarters.


    The wives and the generals who have endured the narrowest of places are waiting for you.


    Serafina, Fleur, Yucca and my wives greeted me as I crossed the moat bridge to enter the castle.


    "You''re late. If I had starved to death, I would have turned into one of them.


    Serafina said with a laugh. But there were a few tears in her eyes.


    There was nothing sad about that. It''s not the same as being full of joy to see each other again.


    I''m talking about Serafina. I''m sure she feels history changing just like I do.


    "I''d love it if you''d come to me when you die."


    I embraced Serafina tightly.


    The cheers of the soldiers added color to the embrace.


    All that''s left to do is to take down King''s Landing.


    "It''s a quick job. It''s a job that will be done soon.

 165 - - 165 Chu-ryeong of the New King

    In the castle of Maust, where Hasse''s army has been wiped out and peace has been restored, Rumi, as king of the Kingdom of Thirlwil, issues an imperial decree to defeat the rebels.


    In the chair of the castle where I was master, there sits Rumi now. A temporary throne.


    "Thanks to you, the stability of the kingdom is now more than accomplished. Let me begin by thanking you."


    The sovereigns, including myself, bow down before Rumi I.


    No one here doubts Rumi as king.


    The fact that the kingdom has been split in two and there has been a struggle for the capital has been a good thing. If the political situation had remained stable, the proclamation of a new king by the king''s sister would not have been taken seriously.


    However, for a long time, the position of king was reserved for those who conquered the capital by force. So it is not surprising that Rumi acts as king and cries out for Hasse''s overthrow.


    "As king, I command you.... Destroy the false king and his gang who sit in King''s Landing, and do your utmost to unite the kingdom as one.


    "On behalf of my subjects, I, Althrod Nayvre, Regent, answer you. I will devote my life to the King and I will surely achieve the unification of the kingdom!


    "Arsrod Nevre, Regent, stand up!"


    I slowly raise myself up at Rumi''s words.


    "I give you command over the city. You will take this sword, which was enshrined in the temple of the royal guard, as a sign of your authority.


    I accepted the sword reverently.


    It''s a strange thing, when you think about it. When I made Hasse king, I had no intention of marrying a royal. I thought that taking a wife from a family I would one day destroy would only bring resentment.


    Hasse should have married Rumi as a yoke so that I would not cross him.


    And yet, for whatever reason, Rumi has become the greatest card I can play to build my nation.


    "King''s Landing has fallen once. It''s no big deal. I''ve got a plan in place.


    "I''m counting on you. The days of daily human bloodshed will soon be over.


    It is true that the more blood I shed on the battlefield, the more the area I control expands, and the more land there is without war. It''s ironic.


    I turned my back on Rumi and faced the sovereigns.


    "Those who are willing to follow me and fight for you, stand up. His name will be recorded by the historians as the authentic history of our nation.


    Of course, no one remained seated.


    One by one, the lords who had rushed to the scene from all over the region rose to their feet.


    Some were in armor because it was wartime, some were in the ordinary clothes of nobles, and some were in ceremonial dress because they were in the presence of the king.


    Some are the oldest, like Laviala, who has been with me since my birth; others, like Maissel Uge, who has been my vassal in the expansion of my power; still others have come with a hundred men from the distant isles; still others are furry northern lords from Tarsha, participating as ruling lords.


    All are mixed, but they are the perfect number to take King''s Landing.


    "Mr. Arsrod ...... No, Regent, do you have some sort of plan?"


    Raviara asked me.


    "It would be easy to bring down King''s Landing itself. But to set the city on fire is something the King of Thirlwil should never do. If a war were to break out inside the city, it would be out of control."


    I continue.


    "So we will slowly surround the city from the outside, forcing it to give up its resistance. Once he realizes that there is nowhere else to run but King''s Landing, Hasse will see no other way but to give in.


    "What exactly are you going to do?"


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    It''s going to be a siege of epic proportions, the likes of which have never been seen in history.


    "First, we will pass through the capital and take control of the southern part of the kingdom, which is almost the only part of the kingdom that follows Hasse''s lead. At that point, the areas controlled by Hasse''s side will cease to exist besides King''s Landing.


    My words start to stir people around me.


    I see some faces that say, "No way. Of course they''re right. I would have thought they would have stormed into the capital with a huge army, even if they didn''t destroy it or loot it.


    "Wouldn''t that take some time, Mr. Arsrod ...... Regent?"


    "It will. But even if we attack King''s Landing from the west, there is a high risk that Hasse will escape to the east. If he escapes into the mountains and resists us, it would be troublesome, wouldn''t it?��Then we''ll make sure they can''t get anywhere. Besides--"


    To tell you the truth, this is my true intention.


    "Wouldn''t it be more beautiful for the unification of the kingdom if the final battle were to take place in the capital?"


    ��


    I took the lead in deciding on the detailed organization of the troops. This is only natural since I have been appointed commander-in-chief.


    As the days go by, more and more lords have declared their willingness to follow me.


    We can easily move over 100,000 men. It is impossible and inefficient to gather such a number in one place, so we will take several routes to approach the capital.


    The strategy meeting was held only with my chief advisors and influential people like Tarsha.


    I decided to use a certain place as a base.


    "This is a great fortress, albeit a cathedral. It''s very convenient."


    My first destination is the Cathedral of Orcent.


    It is the home of my old enemy, the High Priestess Camito.


    "Do you think that ...... he''ll follow us?


    Raviara looks worried, but I guess that''s to be expected. He is the enemy that has caused me the most pain.


    "That''s why. That''s why he knows that he can''t choose to go against me here.


    The man is not stupid enough to resist.

 166 - - 166 Promise with Seraphina

    I had a scenario in mind in which Hasse would surrender before we launched our attack, but that did not happen.


    I don''t know whether he still thinks he can win or he doesn''t know when to quit, but I prefer that to a quick and easy end.


    I moved my army toward the Cathedral of Orsent in Josai Prefecture.


    There were no opposing forces on the way. If we were to fight, Hasse''s side would probably expect the capital and the lands to the west of it. They would rather fall back and fight back than stay in a small fortress on the front line and try to bleed out our forces.


    In a town about an hour from the Cathedral of Orcent, High Priest Camito and I met for the first time in a long time. We made our exorcisms and had a one-on-one conversation in private.


    "I am willing to cooperate with you on behalf of His Majesty Rumi I."


    High Priest Kamito looked terribly old. It had been more than five years since he and I had crossed swords. Perhaps I am too young, partly because of my occupation.


    There is no one else listening. Don''t be condescending. You can tell me how much you really feel about me, and it will make it easier for me to talk to you."


    "My biggest mistake was not defeating you in the previous battle."


    Sighing, the high priest said.


    "Now there is no one left to hold you back. If this is the case, I should have stayed where I was and joined the alliance of Ailes Kartis and Brand Nahum."


    --Because that''s what they did to me. If it weren''t for Hongwanji, I would have taken over sooner.


    Oda Nobunaga seems to have a point. He is more of a Honganji-hater than a religion-hater.


    "It is not your fault. It''s just that I''m stronger than the people who came into King''s Landing before. If you learn from the past, you might be forgiven for thinking it would help. What are your demands?"


    The high priest shook his head in disgust.


    "Now we have no choice but to follow your new regime. If you had told me to set fire to the cathedral, I would have resisted desperately, but if you were such a fool, you would have been dead long ago."


    "Okay. I''ll see to it that you don''t lose too much money. You just have to trust me on this.


    I held out my hand to the high priest.


    "I never thought I''d shake your hand like this. ......"


    The high priest''s hands were wrinkled and yellowed.


    "Are you ill?"


    "Well, I can live long enough to see the unification of the kingdoms. Don''t worry about it."


    Maybe it''s time for the former great man of the age to retire.


    The time may have come for him to retire.


    With Orcent Cathedral as a rear base, our army invaded eastward, skipping King''s Landing.


    There were still some resisters who came as far as this land, but they were no match for us.


    This land has been the scene of skirmishes for a long time, and the construction of its castles and fortresses is notoriously lax. They could still strengthen their defenses, but they could easily break through even by force.


    It took only a month and a half to conquer the eastern provinces.


    We only have to leave the capital.


    Little by little, the troops under my command narrowed the encirclement outside the capital.


    We have also strengthened our surveillance of the roads. There was a chance that Hasse might try to escape. Whether Hasse is alive or dead, we need to witness the moment when he ceases to be king completely.


    It would be a stain on the reign of Rumi and myself if Hasse, a relic of the old times, were still hanging around somewhere. And as long as Hasse is lurking somewhere, the state of war will never end.


    Odanobunaga agreed. Royalty is a convenient tool for rebel plotters to carry. Akechi Mitsuhide, who defeated Oda Nobunaga, was also trying to carry a former general who had been exiled.


    Even if Hasse himself has no ability, his value as a tool remains the same. That is why it is necessary to make sure that he is harmless.


    Little by little, the end was in sight.


    I made my lodgings more secure than ever. Odanobunaga recommended it. It would be too bad if I died here.


    That night Serafina and I spent some quality time together.


    We had been so busy after the liberation of the castle of Maust that we had not been able to spend time together.


    "You are dressed more modestly than I expected for a soon-to-be king.


    Serafina looked at my clothes as if she were judging me, and then smiled slyly. Her demeanor and mood had hardly changed since we had married.


    "It''s still wartime. We can do it later. Besides, I''ve prepared something good to drink."


    I poured the wine into Serafina''s and my own glass.


    "Do you think it could be poisoned?"


    "I''ve already given it to the poisoner. No problem."


    "My dream will come true soon, won''t it?"


    Serafina''s wine reflected her face. Serafina seemed to see her own face, too.


    She is smiling, but her face is mixed with more complex emotions.


    "I''m sorry Seraphina had such a hard time..." he said.


    I destroyed the Curtis family that opposed me. Serafina lost her home.


    "Only one will prevail in the end. And my family was not chosen."


    Despite her words, Seraphina''s eyes were misty.


    "You have lost everything by doing such a trivial thing. You sacrificed not only yourself but also everything at the last moment. You are a stupid person. ......"


    Then, with a faraway look in his eyes, he said


    "But your daughter is now the king''s wife. I think I can at least honor her."


    "Oh, and when the country is at peace, you can mourn him as long as you like," he said.


    Serafina got up from her seat and climbed into my lap.


    I stroked her hair lightly and kept her still.


    "Seraphina, we are both still young. We have a long life ahead of us. So let''s make you happier.


    Serafina squeezes my hand.


    "Yes, I promise."

 167 - - 167 Acceptance of surrender

    I was slowly, slowly narrowing the siege of King''s Landing.


    I was strangling them with a cotton ball.


    My goal was to create a state of moderate starvation in King''s Landing. It would not raise the will to fight, and more importantly, Hasse''s position would become even worse if he was not able to protect the people of King''s Landing.


    It is the duty of a king to protect his people. Even in an age when the nation is divided into countless small states, if he cannot even save the people of King''s Landing, he is not a king.


    However, it would not look good if he seriously causes many people to die of starvation. Therefore, he allowed ordinary citizens to escape from the capital. We kept a close watch on them to make sure that Hasse and those with him did not escape.


    I made repeated threats of surrender in Rumi''s name. The eastern lords Hasse relied on have either surrendered or been destroyed. There is no force that is on Hasse''s side. Nothing can be done by his own military might alone.


    At last, they built a castle close to the castle to watch the enemy.


    Rumi also sent an ultimatum that if they did not stop fighting here, they would have no choice but to launch a general offensive.


    Whether or not he would immediately launch an all-out attack was not clear, but it was a threat.


    Still, Hasse remained silent. Rather than being stubborn, he did not want to face reality. His hope of being called the founder of the Kingdom of Thirlwil was about to be ended in the worst possible way.


    However, despite Hasse''s silence, the kingdom''s officials were fleeing the capital one after another.


    It is hard to imagine that we will use them when we come to power, but killing them here would be counterproductive, so we do not take their lives.


    And on the fifth day after the complete siege of the capital.


    One of the officials of the capital came to see me.


    It was Jahnhan the Dragon.


    He was a dragon man.


    Since I was in the mood, I met with Jahnhahn in a makeshift tea room.


    "When was the last time we met like this?


    Jahnhahn was as laid-back as usual, as if he thought that nothing had changed in the capital.


    "You didn''t escape from King''s Landing, did you? It''s true that technically you''re not a vassal of mine as regent, but an official of the kingdom. ......


    Most of the officials with whom I had close ties had left King''s Landing. Some of them fled as early as the moment Hasse considered me a bandit.


    It was only natural that they would be suspected of espionage if they had stayed behind, and even if they had not, they would have been in danger.


    "If I am not in King''s Landing, I can''t do my business. Besides--"


    Jahnhahn smiles to hide his mouth.


    "You know my relationship with the Regent, Master Hasse, so you can''t take our lives."


    So he thought that if he killed his mistress here, he would finally be saved.


    "Also, I came here today to negotiate a surrender. I''m here as an emissary of Lord Hasse.


    "I see. It seems that Hasse-dono can think at least that smart."


    Behind Jahnhahn''s back, you can see the desperate look on Hasse''s face as she tries to somehow keep things quiet.


    "The following is only Hasse''s opinion, so please don''t take it out on me.


    As was to be expected, since he had made that preface, Hasse was still making convenient statements at this stage of the meeting.


    "I will pardon your rebellion and ask you to withdraw your troops," he said. You still don''t doubt that you are the king, do you?


    "It is a basic principle of negotiation to make an offer first. Well, what do you think?


    "Tell them that His Majesty here is considering killing the former king who occupies the capital. We can do as much or as little as sending assassins."


    Jahnhahn did not change color, but laughed calmly the whole time.


    "I understand. I will tell him so, as a messenger. However, I am sure that Hasse would like to make sure that you are safe, so the sooner you can make that clear, the sooner we can talk."


    And before I could say anything, Jahnhahn leaned closer to me.


    "I have a plan," he said.


    The plan was not a bad one. I''m glad Jahnhahn came here. He could never have done it with Hasse''s favorites.


    "All right, let''s go with that. I''ll let his majesty know too.


    "Yes. Thank you very much.


    The date and time for the fall of King''s Landing are about to be set.


    The time of the fall of King''s Landing is about to be decided.


    The next day, a messenger arrived from Hasse''s side to accept the surrender. It was a young man who had been favored by Hasse and had risen in the ranks.


    Hasse formally abdicated to Rumi I and lived in the lands he had been given as a retreat as the former king - that was the condition of his surrender.


    At the same time, Hasse officially hands over the royal crown to Rumi in a coronation ceremony. With this, the civil war is considered to be peacefully resolved.


    Rumi could not refuse, since the country would be united.


    Finally, the is over. Without a doubt, a new era begins here.


    The new era will begin here.


    In the days leading up to the coronation, Rumi and I purified ourselves in the river. It was Rumi''s idea, not a tradition.


    This coronation is qualitatively different from the previous ones. Rumi said that he wanted to take on the throne with a certain amount of responsibility and determination.


    "I''m sorry to keep you company. Are you cold?"


    Rumi, wearing a white cloth, said to me, who was wearing the same cloth.


    "This is nothing compared to the pain I went through when I was a little girl.


    I wanted to hug the shivering Rumi, but I thought that would defeat the purpose of purifying myself, so I refrained.

 168 - - 168 crowns to Rumi

    Early that morning, the south gate of the royal city was slowly opened from the inside. The water moat glistened white in the sunlight.


    In front of us, Rumi I''s "official army," we can see the middle gate of King''s Landing.


    That''s where we''re going now.


    Inside the gate, the soldiers who were with Hasse are saluting - or rather, nodding their heads.


    The soldiers'' armor itself is clean from no major battle, but there is no sign of life at all.


    On the other hand, we, the "government troops," are going in with dignity. It''s part of the job. We carry the king''s authority. We cannot behave in an unseemly manner.


    My armor bears not only the sigil of House Nayvre but the sigil of the crown as well. I have returned here not as a general of House Nayvre but as the husband of Rumi I and Regent of the Kingdom of Thirlwil.


    I can see Rumi right next to me. He may not be a military man, but he looks stern on horseback as a king. But that does not diminish his gentle temperament. Rumi is Rumi now, and he''s playing the role of a good monarch.


    "Don''t worry. If anyone tries to shoot at us with a bow and arrow, the trumpet will take care of them first."


    I murmur softly to Rumi. I could tell he was getting hard.


    "I''m not worried about that."


    Rumi smiled thinly.


    "It''s just that I''m feeling the weight of the kingdom, and I''m naturally tense."


    "How many generations of kings have we had in Rumi?"


    I am the twenty-fifth generation. Incidentally, this year marks the 328th year since the kingdom was founded. However, there has been a sudden change of kings in the past hundred years.


    Just since the time of the <.


    I can''t help but be nervous when I think that something that has been going on for that long will be transformed today.


    Past the soldiers who had sided with Hasse, the people who had come to watch filled the streets along the way.


    Without thinking "Long live Rumi I!" Long live the Regent! Some of them were shouting, "We''re going to the next town," while others were looking anxious because they could not read the political situation.


    If Hasse''s side should continue to rule King''s Landing, it would be dangerous to speak in praise of Rumi I. Wise men should not say anything yet.


    Also, the people of King''s Landing must know firsthand that something big is simply about to happen.


    There have been many changes of kings in the past, but this is different.


    At any rate, there should be nothing left to oppose the new king.


    The division of the country will end with the complete surrender of the former king.


    Soon, we come to the biggest intersection in the city.


    They are joined by another march of soldiers coming from both sides. They have entered from the west and east gates.


    The representative of the west gate is Tarsha Machar. The representative of the east gate is Soltis Nistonia. The son of Tarsha is my seed and the daughter of Soltys, Yucca, is my consort, so you could say that they are my kin.


    Soltys tried to decline, saying that he was not a lord big enough for the role, but he insisted and accepted. Since she is a count, there should be no problem.


    The three lines of soldiers now joined together crossed the bridge leading to the middle gate of the castle.


    At this moment, the castle was opened without bloodshed.


    We should be proud that we were able to seize the castle without any casualties.


    We''re going to the throne room. We will have an audience there.


    Hasse has already stepped down from the throne. I let him have it. Because he is not the king anymore. The situation now is that Hasse, who is no longer king, has the crown.


    Hasse looks smaller than when I saw him before. He is not old enough to be sick, so he must have been exhausted by the recent turmoil. His hair is beginning to turn gray. And he is holding a crown in his unsure hand. The crown seemed to be badly impoverished because of the crown he was holding.


    Behind Hasse are his "loyal subjects" who followed him to the end.


    Some of them are eyeing Rumi and me. I don''t feel anything now. I know I''ll be hated if I live like this. I''ve been wronged more times in this life than I can be wronged in ten lifetimes.


    Among the "loyal subjects" there were bureaucrats like Jahnhahn, with whom I have close ties. They looked mysterious, but I could see the difference between them and those who had been following Hasse for a long time.


    This time it was not me who was the star of the show. It was Rumi, the king.


    But first, I had to play the lead. I''ll be right in front of Rumi.


    "Former king, I now ask you to return the crown to His Majesty."


    I gave Hasse a cold look. There was no point in showing unnecessary emotion.


    "Brother-in-law, did you orchestrate my sister''s becoming king ......?"


    Hasse asks in a voice devoid of power.


    "It was the former king who made me a traitor. I am sure the former king knows how furious I was with my wife.


    This is not the place to vent our feelings. All such things have been done.


    Hasse doesn''t even understand that.


    Now, please give the crown back to His Majesty.


    I took a step to the right. Rumi''s and Hasse''s gazes meet.


    Rumi held out his hands in front of him.


    "Now, in my hand, I take the crown, the proof of my kingship," he said.


    Hasse looked up to the heavens and sighed once, then slowly walked forward.


    His shoes hit the stone floor with a high, thudding sound.


    And just three more jogs to Rumi...


    "My Lord, wait!"


    One of the vassals who had been waiting for him jumped out--


    He pushed Hasse as hard as he could.


    "My former king, what is your intention with this dagger?"


    A sword, not in its scabbard, was indeed peeking out from Hasse''s formal attire.

 169 - - 169 Unification of the World

    Rumi involuntarily clamped his right hand over his mouth. He looked afraid to say anything.


    Rumi''s soldiers, who were near me, immediately restrained Hasse. They also took away his dagger.


    "Wait!��I don''t know this stuff!��I really don''t know anything!��I am innocent!"


    Hasse shouts.


    Of course he does.


    Because what he says is true without a flaw.


    The dagger was ours to make. We''ve already bought off Hasse''s side. Technically, it is more accurate to say that a number of people on my side remained in King''s Landing.


    The plot was arranged when Jahan Khan was sent to me.


    Hasse thought that my lover Jahnhan would be able to arrange things amicably, but quite the contrary!


    I was able to make things work out in my favor.


    I had feared that some of them might cut me off at such a sudden turn of events, but they did not. There was no one in the room who followed Hasse as a military man.


    I can cut them all down by myself, no matter how many civilian officials there are.


    I stepped in front of Hasse and looked down at him, bound and unarmed.


    "I''m sorry, my former king. It''s all over now, and you want to hurt your own sister for the sake of a moment''s self-gratification?"


    "No, no!��I don''t know anything about this--"


    I will break the sound of Hasse''s voice.


    "Why do you think His Majesty King Rumi I has waited so long to invade King''s Landing?��It was because I wanted to reduce the possibility of harming the former king. He could have attacked King''s Landing right away from Maust Castle and even killed you, but he didn''t do it."


    I continue my long speech. I continue to look down at Hasse with scornful eyes.


    I can only do that because I really think Hasse is a fool.


    "You''re a fool."


    Slowly, I picked up the crown that had been left lying around.


    "For the time being, I will imprison you. We''ll deal with you later, I promise.


    The soldiers holding Hasse stood him up and walked out of the room.


    The commotion still lingered, but no one had the backbone to complain.


    "It''s a big deal, your majesty. How is the crowning ceremony going to go?


    I ask Rumi.


    The answer is already there.


    "It is a shock, but I would like to continue the coronation ceremony to rebuild the kingdom. You, the most senior regent, will represent me here."


    "Yes, sir."


    It was the first time I had ever looked closely at the crown. The gold and silver work had hardly been exposed and had not fallen off. This is what I have been seeking for a long time.


    Holding the crown in both hands, I placed it over Rumi''s slightly bowed head.


    In that moment, Rumi was officially crowned King of Thirlwil.


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty."


    I was on the verge of tears, even though it was all part of the act.


    We had finally united the country. From being the second son of a humble country lord.


    --Congratulations to you too!


    I could hear the voices inside my head congratulating me.


    --You finally did it. You reached it sooner than you expected. I''m glad I was there for you.


    I won''t deny it.


    If it weren''t for Oda Nobunaga we would have been killed while defending the fort. We might have ended up with no one knowing our names.


    In a way, I died once there.


    From there, it''s a second life. And in that second life, I have made it this far.


    "Thank you for your service, my dear."


    Rumi had tears in his eyes, too.


    He must have had mixed feelings, having had to send his own brother away like this. Still, Rumi was willing to go along with this plan.


    To tell you the truth, I wanted to hug Rumi right here and now.


    It would mean more to me than a million words.


    But I couldn''t do that. This was a public forum now. We are not here as husband and wife.


    "There''s still a lot of work to be done. Your Majesty, thank you for your continued support."


    "Yes. I may cause trouble for you as well, Your Regent, but I hope you will support me.


    On this day, for the first time in about a hundred years, warfare in Japan ceased once and for all.


    I am sure that I will never forget this day no matter what happens in the future.


    The only thing I have to do now is to make myself king officially.


    But that will take some time.


    I have already taken the reigns. In the sense of Odanobunaga''s values, I am the king for sure.

 170 - - Epilogue to a New Country

    During the reign of Rumi I, I completely eliminated the insurgents in the country in about two years.


    It was a slow process, but what I did was nothing less than work. There is no one in the country who has the power to defeat me anyway.


    But it was not that I was not busy. There were many decisions to be made.


    "We should not move it carelessly," he said.


    Yes, Kerala insists clearly.


    Raviara immediately stands up and replies.


    "No!��It should be moved to Maust!��Because Mr. Arsrod''s castle is in Maust, not in the current royal capital!��Maust should be the capital and this should be the sub-capital!"


    At the meeting, there was an ongoing debate about which of the two should be the new capital.


    "Mr. Raviara, if we move the capital, there will be chaos. It is dangerous to take measures that will increase hostility.


    "The lords of the land have already submitted to Lords Arsrod and Rumi. It won''t make much difference where they take King''s Landing now. The merchants have already moved to Maust!


    Both have a point. Rumi and I were sitting next to each other, watching the discussion and laughing.


    "What do you think, Your Majesty? I ask.


    "Well, what do you think, Serafina?"


    "I don''t care either way. I think that the Regent should be made king as soon as possible, with the Regent as co-ruler.


    Serafina said in a mischievous tone.


    "Serafina, we will discuss this another time.


    "I have no opinion about King''s Landing. My dream is to be the king''s wife. I''ll be happy if you fulfill that dream.


    What can I say, he''s not a distortion .......


    "So, then, Fleur, what do you think should happen to King''s Landing?"


    Rumi, as the rightful wife, asked the opinion of each of the side wives in turn.


    Fleur bowed and then took her seat. Her expression is softer than before, when she had been in constant strife, but she still maintains an imposing attitude in the political arena. She does not look like the wife of a regent.


    "The current size of the capital cannot withstand future city planning. We need more land. We should move to Maust.


    Raviara looks at me like I''ve seen it all.


    "And now, Mr. Jahnhahn, as a merchant, what are your thoughts on this?"


    Merchants naturally move in the direction of profit. On top of that, there are many who are looking for Maust as a new place to do business, and there are also those who are ready to put down roots if they think they can make it in the current capital. Please feel free to do so.


    When Jahnhahn finished his hearing, he took the liberty of drinking the tea that had been prepared for him. It was a loose space for the king''s presence.


    "Thank you very much. What do you think of Tarsha Machar, Count of the Frontier?


    Maust is closer to my land. All the people of the North welcome the transfer of the capital.


    It is a very rude thing to say in front of Rumi, the king, but he knows that and has invited us here.


    The momentum is now leaning in favor of the transfer of the capital.


    What do you think, Yucca?


    Yucca looked around and then replied emphatically, "I support the Maust faction, which is outnumbered ......."


    In a way, it was the right thing to do.


    "Thank you all for your opinions. I think the final decision should be made by His Majesty the Emperor.


    I glance at Rumi''s profile.


    Rumi takes one look at me, smiles, and turns to the table in front of us.


    "I would like to move the capital to Maust. We will call it the southern capital.


    My inner profession said something else I don''t understand.


    --Nanto. Like Nara in Kyoto.


    If there''s a precedent for it in Oda Nobunaga''s world, we can do it.


    And when the move to the new capital of Maust began to settle down...


    I was chosen by Rumi to be his co-ruler in the midst of a crowd of vassals.


    That means I am king at last. King of Thirlwil, to be exact.


    "From now on, you will help me not only as my husband, but also as a king in the same position."


    Rumi puts his crown on my head.


    "I accept. I will protect you until the day I die."


    I kissed the back of Rumi''s hand in pledge.


    A year later, Rumi was about to give birth to his second child, so he abdicated, leaving me alone as king.


    Later historians will debate whether to regard that as the founding of a new dynasty or the beginning of a new dynasty when I became Rumi''s co-ruler.


    Well, it doesn''t matter.


    I am definitely the king now.


    A few days after I became king, I visited Serafina''s room at night.


    Laviala and Altia were already there.


    Althea greeted me in a joking tone: "Your Majesty, you''re so loud".


    Please don''t do that. You don''t know what you''ve come here for.


    But what''s the use of being king if you don''t act like one?


    Serafina, as hostess of the room, prepares tea while making light remarks.


    "Mr. Arsrod, you have finally done it. Raviara is very happy too!


    Laviala hugged me in public, and I patted her head. But I thought that she was hugging me as a big sister.


    "But isn''t there still something important to do?"


    Serafina poured tea into the cups one by one.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If Rumi''s next child is a boy and continues on the throne, it might be treated as a continuation of the same dynasty."


    Oh, you mean the next king.


    Yes, the name of the dynasty may change if the next king is my firstborn, Serafina''s child, or Rumi''s child. That would be a big problem if there was a war for the throne.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "No, I just thought it would be nice to still have a job and not get bored."


    I prefer a peaceful country, but I also don''t want it to be uninspired. People like me probably don''t belong in an age of peace.


    I''d rather build a new temple.


    "Brother, you are too optimistic."


    Altia warned me that you are much younger because of the guy you are going to worship in that temple.


    "I will prepare a temple for the god Odanobunaga, which is my profession. It''s going to look rather odd, but I have the blueprints."


    I''ve got it in my head that it should be something like Azuchi Castle.


    As the construction of the Oda Nobunaga Temple was about to begin, Rumi gave birth to their second child. This child was a boy.


    This is a problem for the next king, but so be it. I''ll do my best to address that issue.


    Arsrod I of the Kingdom of Thirlwil of the Nevruids can only flourish if the world is in turmoil.